《Si Vis Pacem -‖- Para Bellum [Naruto FanFic]》 Si Vis Pacem -‖- Para Bellum I I
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Si Vis Pacem -¡¬- Para Bellum I
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Prologue I
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Prologue
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
One day, she awoke from her dreams, finding herself ... Well, that was the question, where was she? She didn''t have an answer. The universe remained silent, as fate was a cruel master indeed. They both ignored her. She didn''t expect that she would find herself in a situation like this, but she did. And now she was here, wherever this place might be. Whether this was heaven, or hell, she couldn''t tell. So far, both was possible, which didn''t make much of a difference. This place was terrible, either way. What she knew, though, for sure, was that she was deader than dead. A premature death ended her peaceful life. And now she was here, trapped in a never ending limbo, waiting for something to happen ... ... ... ... What was this? Some kind of force was ... pushing her? A bright, a blinding light in the darkness approached her, piercing the veil of boredom and monotony. Was this her salvation? Was this the light she had yearned for? Was this the moment she had waited for so long? It didn''t matter. Her hand reached for the light, since she had nothing to lose.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
A new sensation crawled over her unprotected skin. It was a frigid, uncaring and merciless coldness that invaded her weak body. Her body shivered, and she soon came to miss the ever present warmth that she was brutally ripped apart. In vain, she longed for the missing warmth, a warmth that would never return. She felt alone, alone in a hostile, unforgiving, frozen world. Contrary to her expectations, she was still alive. Apparently, even dying was a surprisingly unreliable affair. She should have died, but she didn''t. Instead, she survived. Life truly never failed to surprise. Fresh air entered her weakened lungs, and she sensed a sudden urge ... to cry. Why exactly remained a mystery. A pair of caring hands swaddled her in a soft fabric. The fabric was warm. She liked it. After a small eternity, her sight adjusted, and the light of the world welcomed her. Her eyes opened, a woman greeted her. Her radiant smile was filled with pure motherly love and profound happiness. The woman held her in her arms, caressing her. What struck her was her pale skin, her long black silken hair, her wonderful red eyes, her petite, impeccable face. No scars to be seen, no wrinkles, no pores. Her perfection was almost scary. Who was this woman? Her tired voice overflowed with happiness. ¡°You have the eyes of your father.¡± The eyes of her father? The words confused her. The woman beamed. ¡°Even if he won''t acknowledge you, I always will. Your mother will always love you. You will always be my child.¡± ... ... ... ¡°You will always be my little Asami.¡± ... ... ... Whhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaatttttttttttttttttttttt!? Asami''s eyes widened as realisation dawned. This wasn''t possible. This shouldn''t be possible. A name, a name, a name. She was given a name. Her limbs lost all force. A newborn girl cried, as her entire world shattered to tiny pieces.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^=
Schwarz -¡¬- Der Wille zur Macht Arc I Prologue Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc I Chapter 1
I

©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 1
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Classification: Top secret! Only for personnel in possession of the necessary security clearance! Any act of unauthorised publication may be liable to prosecution by the competent authorities! Field report: Current situation and future course of action 1) Location 2) Time 3) Status 4) Language barrier 5) Mana 6) Conclusion
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
1) Location: Circumstantial evidence, tatami mats on the floor and paper thingy doors, suggest Asia as current location. The fact that mother, henceforth referred to as ¡®Okaa-san¡¯ in accordance with local practices, speaks a language that is assumed to be Japanese supports the thesis. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. 2) Time: Failure to determine the parameter time. Date still unknown and unlikely to change in the near future. More time required. Recommended proceeding with further information gathering. 3) Status: Victim of mysterious reincarnation process. Reborn as infant. Reasons and exact way, unknown. Unknown whether reincarnation is natural or artificial. Former option seems more likely. Trapped in a child''s body. Body weak, frail. Reliving childhood. Annoying. No choice but to endure. Okaa-san very, very, very, very protective. Doting and loving mother. Kind and gentle. Her precious little treasure. I like Okaa-san. Father currently unknown. 4) Language: Language barrier, unproblematic. No serious complications encountered so far. Passive communication possible. Able to understand local population without any prior knowledge of the spoken language. Possibly related to being a child and the superior processing power of a child''s mind. Complete fluency achievable. Active communication difficult. Ability to speak not yet developed. Vocal cords uncooperative. Only able to utter single vowels and consonants. Progress painfully slow. 5) Mana: Mana core intact. Condition of soul stable. Both suffered only minor damage during transition. Mana reserves recuperating. External traces of mana detected. Classification unknown. Presence weak, diluted, but noticeable. Energy stable, constant. Few oscillations. Energy is without doubt similar to mana. Assumed to be local variation. Differences in composition and behaviour suggest so. Detected signatures don''t correspond with known patterns. Own mana signature changed drastically. Change probably a product of the reincarnation process. Further investigation required. Conclusion, having been transported to another world, highly likely. 6) Conclusions: Situation inconclusive. Being a child still boring, incredibly boring. Taxing on your mental health. Condemned to monotonous inactivity day in, day out. Gradual death by sheer boredom. Brutal form of torture. Lying around in a cradle, doing nothing. Horrible. Feel the need to set something on fire. A little fire would be entertaining to watch. PS Recommended training puppy eyes. Recent use proved to be effective against Okaa-san. Results promising.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 2 I
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 2
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami was staring into her mirror, admiring herself. It was a well crafted mirror. A golden frame carried the glass. Her appearance was that of an adorable little girl. She was sweet, cute, and cuddly. Even Okaa-san said that she was adorable, the most adorable girl in all of Konoha. So it must be true. Her black eyes ... Her black silken hair ... Her soft and tender cheeks ... Her fair complexion ... Her wonderful lips ... No wrinkles ... No moles ... No blemishes ... She was true perfection ... Her appearance was ... impeccable, that of a human girl in the body of a doll. The girl in the mirror looked right back at her, imitating all of her movements. Asami raised her hand. The girl raised her arm. Asami tilted her head. The girl tilted her head. Asami furrowed her eyebrow. The girl furrowed her eyebrow. Asami smiled. The girl smiled. She was the girl, and the girl was she. Yet no matter how she looked, in her heart, she was still the same. Nothing had changed, she was Asami and Asami was she. This was her new self. ¡°...¡± Her hand touched the cold glass and both of their palms connected. Asami lost herself in her beautiful black eyes. Her eyes were ... wonderful. Two gems of abyss like darkness that gazed into your very soul. She treasured them with all her heart, even when they lacked her old colour. Her delicate lips moved, whispering in the air, ¡°Am I not an adorable child ... ¡°Asami-chan, what are you doing there?¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Okaa-san admonished her, ¡°Asami-chan, that''s the tenth time I have caught you staring at the mirror. Be careful that you don''t starve to death one day. I don''t want that to happen to my cute little treasure.¡± Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Okaa-san pinched her fluffy cheeks. Asami pouted, protesting. She didn''t like being pinched, and Okaa-san knew that. Nevertheless, she wouldn¡¯t stop tormenting her by squeezing her to death with her love. Okaa-san threatened her with a smile. ¡°Otherwise, I might need to take your beloved mirror away, Asami-chan. And you don''t want that, right?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami paled. No, her mirror was in danger! She needed to act! She needed to save her mirror! Asami lowered her head in guilt, looking heart broken, saddened. ¡°But ... But I was only curious if I will ever be as beautiful as Okaa-san.¡± Her eyes grew tearful, about to cry. Her plan succeeded. Okaa-san''s face lit up with happiness, her arms hugging her with much love. ¡°How sweet of you, Asami-chan. Don''t worry, I am sure that you will break the hearts of many men in the future.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami raised her hand. ¡°Okaa-san, I have a question, why were you searching for me? Do you need me for anything?¡± Okaa-san clapped her hands together. ¡°Yes, I do. I was searching for you because we are expecting a visitor today, Asami-chan. And that means that you need to be presentable.¡± ¡°Presentable?¡± Asami shivered. She knew what that meant. ¡°Yes, presentable.¡± Okaa-san smiled. ¡°...¡± Asami frowned. No, no, no, no, no, she would certainly not be dressed up like a doll again. She was a human being. One time was enough for the rest of her life. Asami opted for a tactical retreat. Very, very, very, very slowly, she was moving towards the open door in the hope she could escape, yet her hopes were crushed. ¡°Where do you think you are going, Asami-chan?¡± Okaa-san grabbed her by her collar, preventing her feeble attempt to escape. Okaa-san grinned with a glint of evil glee in her eyes. Escape was impossible. Resistance was futile. ¡°Hmm, eh, ... Okaa-san ...¡± Asami stuttered. Okaa-san kidnapped her and commenced with her work, an activity that Okaa-san enjoyed very much. She was her cute little treasure, and her doting Okaa-san loved to dress her up. Asami wore a small kimono, specifically tailored for her. It wasn''t her only kimono. In fact, she owned many of them. Maybe too many. By now, she had an entire collection of kimonos for every occasion, for every season, for every week, for every day of the year, to the point that her wardrobe was full of them. And their number kept only growing. It was no secret that Okaa-san possessed a strong infatuation for kimono, and that her stylistic preferences might have influenced her choice of clothing. Not that Asami protested against being clad in silk. Deep down in her childish heart, Asami enjoyed being treated like a little princess. For Okaa-san, she was thus always the one and only Asami-hime. Okaa-san tightened her belt and adjusted the cute ribbon on her head. Her lips beamed, immensely proud of her work. ¡°And finished! What do you think, Asami-chan? You look marvellous, don''t you?¡± Asami gazed at the mirror. It was perfect. She was ... adorable. Cuddly, huggly and sugar sweet. As usual, Okaa-san dollified her to perfection.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 3 I
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 3
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Clad in her usual black kimono, Asami returned to her playground and her favourite sandbox, her eyes sparkling and her heart beating rapidly with anticipation. Okaa-san was at her side, holding her tiny hand. It was her playground and her sandbox, although it was, in theory, located in a public playground, so open to everyone, which was, however, just a minor detail. Nothing but a mere formality. Nothing but a trivial nuisance. Certainly nothing that would stop her and her hereditary claim on her favourite sandbox, fairly and squarely acquired through the age old and honoured right of conquest! It was her sandbox! Hers alone! Nobody else was allowed to enter her kingdom! After all, she was a princess, and every princess needed a kingdom. Naturally, it took some time and effort to expel certain undesirable individuals, such as other children, from her sandbox, but ultimately she succeeded through the skilled use of intimidation, coercion, and persuasion. Her glare sufficed to convince the remaining unwilling. The troublemakers were forever banished, forever exiled from her little kingdom, their names purged from the annals of history! The sandbox was now hers, her imperial authority unchallenged! Now, she ruled over her sandbox with an iron fist, much to her delight! Armed with her own two hands, a cute little shovel, the great shovel of imperial authority, and an appropriate bucket, the bucket of bountiful opulence, Asami proceeded with her construction works on her grand sandcastle that she had built all by herself. Her Okaa-san was watching her work from a nearby bench with a happy smile across her lips. Okaa-san loved watching her little treasure. Asami clenched her fist, determined to continue her work. Her goal for today was to complete the inner ward. The walls had to be strengthened, and the towers had to be reinforced, and the keep had to be raised. Thus, Asami commenced construction, humming. Her shovel performed its duty diligently, shovelling plenty of sand into her bucket. ¡°? ??? ? ? ?? ~. ? ??? ? ? ?? ~. ? ??? ? ? ?? ~.¡± Yet unbeknownst to little princess Asami, grave danger loomed on the horizon, threatening her peaceful kingdom and her magnificent castle alike. With all her attention focused on her construction works, she didn¡¯t notice the ominous group of boys approaching her and her sandbox. ¡°Hey, you ...¡± ¡°Eh, ...¡± Asami reacted, surprised, turning her head. A large group of boys greeted. They were numerous, seeking safety in numbers. For some reason, they all looked angry and displeased ... with her. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± The boys glared at her without exception. Asami tilted her head, pointing at herself. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± A boy nodded, his arms crossed and his glare unyielding. The boy represented the group, being their spokesperson. ¡°Yes, we are. We are here to talk, girl, and we are not alone.¡± The group scowled at her, their hostility palpable. Asami beamed, unfazed by their antagonism. ¡°I notice. What do you wish to discuss then, my friends?¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The boy frowned, gritting his teeth. ¡°We are not your friends!¡± Asami smiled. ¡°And yet here you are, standing before me, clearly wanting something from me. So state your purpose, or stop pestering me.¡± ¡°...¡± The boy clenched his fists, a vein appearing on his forehead. ¡°Right, we are here to take our sandbox back.¡± The group of boys nodded in agreement. ¡°This is our playground, and you have no right to keep it all to yourself! The sandbox is for everyone!¡± What? His venomous words almost made her sound like a villainess! As if they were here to end her terrible reign! As if she was the mean bully, and not them! Outrageous! Of course, they were the evil enemy besieging her castle, and she the brave and noble heroine defending her kingdom! Their roles were clear! ¡°Ah, I see, so you intend to reclaim my sandbox?¡± Asami narrowed her eyes at the opposition, realisation finally hitting her. Among them, were some of those she had previously exiled. It all made sense now. It all came together. The boy nodded, pointing his finger at her. ¡°Yes, we do. And we want you to leave right now. Leave this playground and never come back! We don''t want you here! I asked every other kid in the neighbourhood, and nobody likes you! You scare everyone! They think you are an evil spirit! But listen, we are not afraid of you! Not any more, weird girl!¡± Asami smirked, evil glee crossing her lips and her eyes glimmering with a dangerous shade of purple. ¡°Oh my, how brave of you. I commend your courage. But tell me, my friend, what reason do I have to abandon my sandbox?¡± ¡°...¡± The boys gulped. One of them whispered, ¡°I told you so, the girl is an evil spirit! If we stay any longer, she will curse and hex us!¡± ¡°Shhh, be quiet! Don''t say that aloud!¡± their leader silenced the doubter before returning his attention to her. ¡°Don''t think you can scare us!¡± Asami giggled, the sleeve of her kimono hiding her lips. ¡°You say so, and yet your knees are shaking. I can sense your fear. You are afraid, aren''t you?¡± Her icy stare petrified them. ¡°...¡± The boy clenched his fists in a display of false bravado. ¡°We aren''t. And now leave! We are serious.¡± Asami laughed, amused by his words. ¡°Or what? What are you going to do, if I say no? What then?¡± The boy fumed, his blood boiling. ¡°... ... ... Don''t think that we won''t hit you just because you are a girl! We will do what needs to be done, if necessary.¡± Asami giggled, playing the dying swan. ¡°Oh my, so you are going to use violence on an innocent, defenceless little girl? How outrageous.¡± Asami rose from her sandbox, approaching the group of boys directly. She halted right in front of him, her eyes looking up to the taller boy. Their stares met, interlocking. ¡°Do you really have what it takes to hit a girl, boy?¡± ¡°...¡± The boy hesitated, but his resolve hardened. ¡°Don''t underestimate us.¡± Asami smirked. ¡°Oh, so you are going to hit me?¡± The boy nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Right here, right now?¡± ¡°Right here, right now.¡± ¡°Right in front of my Okaa-san?¡± ¡°Right in front of your Okaa-san ... What?¡± Asami tilted her head innocently. ¡°Yes, didn''t you know that my Okaa-san is here with me? She is watching me~.¡± Asami waved at her mother with a happy smile. ¡°Okaa-san~. =^.^=¡± Her Okaa-san waved back, beaming at her. ¡°Asami-chan~.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± The boy fell silent. Asami grinned, her plot revealed. ¡°If you hit me, I will cry. And then you all will get into trouble.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± The boy clenched his fists, his anger rising up. ¡°It''s not over yet, girl.¡± ¡°It is. And now begone! As things stand, you have already wasted enough of my time.¡± Asami gestured dismissively, returning to her sandbox and her castle. ¡°...¡± The boy boiled, his knuckles turning white. ¡°Mind my words, we will be back. Your Okaa-san can''t protect you forever.¡± Asami halted, an ominous, sinister giggle escaping her lips. ¡°Do you think so? If the day comes, you are, of course, welcome to try your luck.¡± A flaming purple aura surrounded her like a veil of fire, her eyes shimmering vibrant purple. ¡°... ... ...¡± The boys froze solid in terror, all blood drained from their faces and their words stuck in their throats. They were whiter than white, white than snow, their fear palpable. Asami tilted her head cutely, a beatific smile gracing her lips. ¡°...¡± ¡°Aaaaaaahhhhhh!!!¡± The boys ran, fleeing in all directions as if their very lives depended on it. Asami meanwhile returned to her sandcastle, her shovel and bucket in hand ... ¡°Asami-chan~.¡± Her Okaa-san appeared, a worried look on her face. ¡°What were the boys up to? Were they bullying you, Asami-chan?¡± Asami shook her head. ¡°Oh, no, not at all, but I think that they wanted to play with me and help me with my sandcastle ...¡± ¡°I see, but why did they suddenly run away then?¡± Okaa-san was confused. So was Asami, tilting her head. ¡°I don''t know, maybe they had something better to do. Maybe they are playing hide and seek. Okaa-san, do you want to help me with my sandcastle? You can either wield the bucket of bountiful opulence, or the shovel of imperial authority.¡± Asami offered Okaa-san her beloved shovel and bucket. Okaa-san beamed, her hand accepting her shovel. ¡°Of course~.¡± And thus her construction works continued together with Okaa-san at her side. The sun stood high, and the sky was a clear azure blue. It was a happy day, one of the happiest days in her life.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 4 I
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 4
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami woke up early, rubbing her tired eyes. Today was Asami day. Today was her birthday, which was of course a very special day. Thus, she was excited to see what presents she would receive this year. Samako, her personal maid and confidant, helped her to get dressed in her favourite kimono. It might seem strange, but it was only natural that she possessed a maid. After all, she was a young and rich ojou-sama hailing from a wealthy family. A maid clearly befitted a girl of her standing. After getting dressed, Asami navigated towards the living room with Samako accompanying her. Samako opened the door, allowing her to enter. Okaa-san was already awaiting her with a big smile on her face. Even her grandparents were present. It was of course Okaa-san that handed her the first present of many to come. It was a golden hairpin made of pure gold. ¡°Oh ...¡± Asami marvelled. The hairpin was love on first sight, and she put it on immediately. It made her feel like a princess. At least, Okaa-san and grandmother said so. They must be right. The second present was a porcelain doll. The doll was dressed in the same kimono just as she. ¡°...¡± Asami hugged her doll. It was her doll now. She had now one friend more, which made one friend in total. Regardless of how cheerful Samako was, she was her maid. And Okaa-san didn''t count. The third present was from her grandmother. It was a calligraphy set, consisting of brushes and ink. A reminder that an ojou-sama should never neglect her studies. The fourth present was a box of delicious confectioneries wrapped in paper. Unfortunately and much to her disappointed, their existence was rather short lived as they were quickly consumed by her, Okaa-san, her grandparents, and Samako in a united effort. The last present was once again from Okaa-san. It was another exquisite kimono. ¡°Oh ...¡± Asami was awed. Not that she needed another one, but you could never have enough of them. It was always better to have two kimonos rather than one kimono. The presents satisfied Asami. They were good presents. Especially, the doll. And the kimono. And the hairpin. And the calligraphy set. And the box of confectioneries. But something was sorely missing, something important. Something she had long desired, but never received. A proper princess also needed a proper sword. She didn''t. It was a circumstance that must be remedied forthwith! Asami tugged at her mother''s sleeves. ¡°Okaa-san~... Okaa-san~... Okaa-san~...¡± Okaa-san beamed. ¡°Yes, Asami-chan?¡± Asami deployed her feared kitten eyes. ¡°Okaa-san, can I get a sword~? Pweashe~.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Fumes of molten steel permeated the air. Smoke and ash were everywhere as the furnaces burned day and night without respite. The forges never ceased their work, as Konoha was always hungry for more steel, more iron, more weapons. The comforting smell of industry in the morning was a beautiful sight. Asami bounced in joy with Okaa-san holding her hand. Okaa-san was accompanying her, being protective as usual. After all, a foundry was a dangerous place, and Okaa-san didn''t want anything to happen to her precious treasure, but she didn''t mind. Okaa-san''s hand was soft and warm. They had come to explore the foundry area, visiting workshops and forges. They were looking together for a sword. As it turned out, the foundry belonged to her family. It was rather obvious, but she wasn''t born into a poor family. Quite the contrary. The name Minami carried weight within Konoha. Her family amassed immense wealth, wealth that was only rivalled by the most prestigious clans. This made the heiress of a vast fortune and large empire built by her grandfather and his father. Since the founding of the village by the First Hokage, her family was Konoha''s principal steel manufacturer. They were producing the steel that Konoha needed to grow. It was their steel Konoha was built upon. It was their steel that Konoha''s wars were fought with. Kunai. Shuriken. Swords. Armour. It was her family who armed Konoha''s ninja ever since the First Great War. And yet her family were merely civilians. They were not part of a clan. They were not ninja. In the end, it was the major clans that held all political power within the village. The influential ninja clans and their army of bootlickers controlled everything. They controlled the administration, the military, the police, and even the economy, ever eager to maintain their power. Eventually, Okaa-san and she arrived at their destination, entering a dimly lit workshop. Two people greeted them, a man and a young boy, a smith and his apprentice. The old man evaluated her, examining her. The man lowered his head. ¡°Greetings, Kurano-sama, we have been already awaiting you. We have been informed that you are interested in acquiring a blade for your daughter. We are, of course, glad to oblige.¡± ¡°Greetings, Mitsuzuka.¡± Okaa-san bowed in return, before introducing them. ¡°Asami-chan, this is Mitsuzuka. He is one of the best sword smiths in the village, a true master of his craft. I have no doubt that we will find here what we need.¡± ¡°Oh ...¡± Asami mumbled, her interest piqued and her gaze drawn to a table with a number of swords and metal bars lying on it. ¡°What is this?¡± Mitsuzuka wore a proud smile. ¡°This is a collection of my finest products. I am not considered one of Konoha''s best sword smiths without reason, although I have my doubts that my services are required.¡± Asami raised an eyebrow. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°...¡± Mitsuzuka hesitated. ¡°With all due respect, Your Ladyship, but a lady of your age shouldn''t wield a sword. A sword isn''t a mere toy. It''s a dangerous weapon. A blade isn''t meant to be wielded by a child. That is why I urge you to reconsider, Your Ladyship, you should rather go playing with your dolls instead.¡± Okaa-san merely giggled. ¡°Well, I told her so, but Asami-chan was quite adamant about her needing a sword.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami clenched her fist, pouting. No, even Okaa-san betrayed her! ¡°But I don''t want to play with my dolls. I want a sword.¡± ¡°Tch, if you think so, then prove your worth. Show me that you are capable of wielding a blade, and I might consider your request.¡± Mitsuzuka clicked his tongue, crossing his arms. He didn''t believe in her, at all. In his eyes, she was nothing but a little girl, nothing but a spoiled and pampered little rich ojou-san. Admittedly, it was true that Okaa-san spoiled and pampered her all day, but that was beside the point. Asami grabbed one of the swords from the table. They were lying there in front of her, only waiting for her. The grip was sturdy. The blade well balanced. The steel didn''t show any signs of impurities. The durability and hardness were adequate. The elasticity satisfactory. Her hand swung her blade. It wasn''t perfect, but it was good enough. And good enough sufficed. ¡°Asami-chan ...¡± Okaa-san held her hands, looking worried. Mitsuzuka observed her. ¡°Seems like you know at least how to swing a sword without hurting yourself.¡± Asami tightened her grip on her blade, her gaze drawn to a nearby metal bar. It was lying around unused in the corner. ¡°I guess that means that a little demonstration is in order ...¡± Mitsuzuka raised an eyebrow. ¡°Such as?¡± Asami went and took the metal bar, ramming it directly into the ground. The bar dug into the soft earth. Unbeknownst to everyone, traces of purple chakra coated the edge of her blade. Mitsuzuka didn''t look convinced. ¡°What are you trying to do there? Do you really think a metal bar will convince me ...¡± Asami struck right in front of everyone. Her strike was swift and fast. In a single strike and in the blink of an eye, her blade sliced the metal bar apart. Imbued with chakra, her sword cut hardened steel like it was nothing. It was a diagonal upward cut. Her cut was clean. ... ... ... Okaa-san clapped her hands, applauding. ¡°Amazing, Asami-chan, you must be a natural talent.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Mitsuzuka fell silent, his eyes inspecting the sliced metal bar. He had seen many swordsmen come and go in his life. He all found them lacking in skill and dedication. They were nothing but a disappointment, wasting his time and blades alike ... To think that he would witness a girl this skilled in this day and age ... ¡°I think that I can make an exception in your case ...¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 5 I
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 5
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami was residing under a gazebo in her garden, holding a tea ceremony with her doll. Clad in her best kimono, her hands poured some hot water into a small cup that she had prepared beforehand. Her hands carefully lifted the cup of green tea, offered it to her doll. Her doll graciously accepted her cup and Asami pretended that her doll was sipping on it, complimenting her on her tea making skills. Of course, she didn''t. Her cup of tea remained untouched in front of her doll, the steaming water evaporating into the air. Dolls didn''t live. Dolls didn''t talk. Unfortunately ... The sound of a sliding door interrupted Asami and her ceremony ... Her head turned around, only to spot Okaa-san. It was her mother standing there, holding an envelope in her hands. ¡°Asami-chan, can you come please inside for a moment? There¡¯s something we need to talk about. The village sent a letter.¡± Asami frowned, reluctant to interrupt her tea ceremony. ¡°Is it important, Okaa-san?¡± Her mother nodded. ¡°It is.¡± Okaa-san looked serious. ¡°I understand.¡± Asami turned to her doll. ¡°Wait here for me. I will be soon back.¡± ¡°...¡± Her doll didn''t move. Good girl. Asami entered the house. ¡°What is the matter, Okaa-san?¡± Her mother hesitated. ¡°The village sent a letter. They inform us that you will undergo your medical examination next week ...¡± Asami furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°My medical examination?¡± Why did the village want her to undergo a medical examination? Okaa-san beamed, trying to dispel her worries. ¡°Yes, your medical examination, but don''t worry, it is a standard procedure. All children in the village between the age of six and fourteen are expected to undergo a mandatory yearly examination.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami remained sceptical. That didn''t sound suspicious, at all ... ¡°And for what purpose?¡± This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°Well, the examination serves to determine your level of fitness. Those who pass the examination and fulfil the criteria, are then invited to participate in the academy entry exam and join the ninja academy.¡± ¡°Invited?¡± Asami had a strong hunch where this was going ... The word ¡®invited¡¯ carried an ominous undertone. Okaa-san clearly noticed her lack of enthusiasm. ¡°... It is more like they are encouraged to so. Strongly encouraged. Otherwise, ...¡± ¡°Otherwise, what?¡± Okaa-san wore an uneasy smile. ¡°Let''s say, clan children will never decline an invitation. As for civilian children ... There will be serious consequences for them and their families ...¡± ¡°...¡± Asami fell silent. This sounded an awful lot like ¡®conscription¡¯ in all but name ... ¡°But don''t worry, Asami-chan, considering your frail constitution, you will probably fail your examination.¡± Okaa-san beamed. ¡°They will reject you, just as they did me.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Asami doubted so. After all, her more than considerable chakra reserves were hardly inconspicuous.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Just as Okaa-san told, they were asked to report to the nearest hospital and undergo a medical examination. Sitting on Okaa-san''s lap, they were both waiting for the responsible doctor to return. They had been already waiting for a while. Apparently, the doctor took his time. Eventually, he returned and Asami was hard pressed to suppress her laughter. Didn''t they notice how silly they looked in their stupid white gowns? The design was atrocious, making them look like complete fools. The iryo-nin took a seat and flicked through his file in a hurry. She was probably not his only examinee today. The floors of the hospital were filled with masses of high spirited children, boys and girls of all ages. They were all called up and expected to undergo their mandatory yearly medical examination to evaluate their combat fitness. Even in peace, the village ever demanded a steady stream of new recruits, of fresh bodies to bolster its forces. Konoha craved ninja, even among the youngest. The doctor folded his hand. ¡°I will keep this short, Kurano-san, your daughter''s results are interesting ... Very interesting, in fact.¡± Okaa-san wondered, ¡°Interesting?¡± ¡°Yes, interesting¡±, the doctor affirmed. ¡°Her constitution is mediocre, at best, not to say disappointing. But her chakra ... I didn''t expect anything like this ... Her chakra levels are completely off the charts ... Your daughter appears to be in possession of substantial chakra reserves. In fact, her chakra level is abnormal for her age group and background. Even compared with prominent clan children, her readings are ... beyond extraordinary, although her chakra seems to be quite one sided and yin heavy, from what I can tell.¡± ¡°...¡±Asami stiffened. Did she mess up? Apaprently, she didn''t suppress her chakra level enough ... Okaa-san looked concerned. ¡°And that means?¡± The doctor explained, ¡°You see, chakra consists usually of two components, yin and yang. Spiritual and physical energy. Normally, the ratio is about equal, 50% yin, 50% yang. Individual exceptions exist, obviously, and certain clans are known for the high yin component. Uchiha and Nara are typical examples. Their chakra strongly favours yin. But never before, have I seen such an extreme case of yin dominance. Her chakra is nearly entirely composed of pure yin, which, I guess, also explains her weak constitution. Her strong yin component hampers her physical development. Her body lacks the necessary yang to counterbalance her yin. No wonder that her growth is stunted.¡± ¡°Does that mean that she can''t enter the academy?¡± Okaa-san asked, her face concerned. The doctor hesitated to answer. ¡°... ... ... Absolutely not ... Quite the contrary. Your daughter is perfectly eligible to enrol. Even if we take her physical deficiencies into account, it would be a shame to let a talent like her go to waste. I must thus strongly recommend you allow your daughter to enrol at the academy. In fact, I am obligated to report cases like hers to village council. Konoha cannot afford to ignore talents of her calibre. Your daughter must serve. Her chakra is strong. Her chakra control is also exceptional, from what I can tell. Your daughter is, by all standards, naturally gifted. She should have an easy time with picking up ninjutsu, genjutsu, or even medical ninjutsu. I have no doubt that she will have a bright future as kunoichi.¡± ¡°I understand ...¡± Okaa-san was far from amused.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 6 I
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 6
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Their visited ended and they soon returned home. It was a long day, and they were now sitting together, staring at each other. Her mother was sipping on a cup of fresh tea, and Asami did likewise. The mild aroma of herbs invigorated their sense. Neither of them spoke, unwilling to disturb the peaceful silence. Time passed, and day turned night. The sun set and darkness claimed its rightful place. The silence heavy, suffocating, nearly insufferable. But even the thickest ice was destined to be broken. Her mother took a deep sigh and spoke, ¡°It seems like they will ask you soon to participate in the entry exam.¡± Asami merely nodded. ¡°It does ...¡± Her mother continued. ¡°They will try everything to enrol you at the academy, regardless of how low you score.¡± Asami agreed, ¡°They will ...¡± They both knew they would. She more than her, but even her mother realised that her enrolment was only a matter of time. Okaa-san sipped on her tea. ¡°Do you really want to become a kunoichi? Is that what you truly want? Is that what your heart desires?¡± Asami lowered her head, thinking. ¡°It doesn''t matter as much what I want as what is expected of me. It doesn''t seem like I have much of a choice. If it is the path I am meant to walk, then so be it. I am not afraid.¡± Her mother might not know, but in the end, her soul was born to fight. Her entire being had been forged in the fires of war. Maybe the day had come that her happiness was meant to end, and she could no longer run from her true calling, from her destiny. The ghosts of the past, the ghosts of her former life, had returned. Once again, the battlefield was calling her. ¡°... ... ...¡± Her mother stared at her tea, her eyes focused. ¡°There is no need for you to be afraid ... There are always ways and means to escape enrolment. If you wish so, then we will do all in our power to buy you out. A sizeable contribution to the coffers of the village and to the pockets of the right people should be more than enough to resolve this issue. It wouldn''t be the first time in the history of this village. If you don''t want to become a kunoichi, Asami-chan, then you don''t need to. Unlike others, you have a choice, and I won''t force you.¡± Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°...¡± Asami fell silent, ignoring the proposed use of bribery. Okaa-san sighed. ¡°In fact, I don''t want you to join the academy.¡± Asami raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why that?¡± Okaa-san paused for a moment, ¡°... The life of a kunoichi is a dangerous one. I couldn''t bear the thought of losing you, Asami-chan. But there is also another reason ...¡± Her mother''s hand stiffened. Her grip on her cup hardened. There was anger, hatred, resentment in her voice. ¡°...¡± Asami stared at her mother. ¡°Okaa-san ...¡± Her mother paused, ¡°Ninja might claim that they are the guardians of peace and justice, but in the end, they are just a bunch of cowards. They are spineless cowards without a shred of honour who hide behind empty promises and lies, such as your father. Once, I believed in the tale of the watchful guardians of the will of fire. I believed in the one big family. It was a time then when I didn''t know better. I was young and naive. My greatest wish was to become kunoichi, but not all dreams are destined to come true. I never met the criteria to enter the academy. I was a weak child, and my health failed me. The years passed and I gave up. My dreams died, but my faith in ninja and their ideals didn''t. They remained the heroes from my childhood. In my naivety, I fell in love with one of them, a dashing chunin. He was young. I was young. It was love on first sight ...¡± Her limbs stiffened. Her hands trembled. The pain was too strong. ¡°I tried to confess my love, but every time, my strength left me. I hesitated, I doubted. One day, though, I mustered all my courage, and succeeded. He didn''t reject me. Drunk on love, I ignored the signs, believing that our happiness would never end. Then you came, Asami. I still remember the joy I felt. Now we could finally live together as a family. I confronted him ...¡± Her wounded heart cried. The pain of betrayal hurt. Kurano clenched her fists, tears of bitterness running down her face.¡°That day he renounced me. The day he renounced us, Asami. It was the moment that he finally showed his true face. He despised me. He looked down on me. I was nothing but a useless woman, a woman not worthy of his attention. All this time, he used me. And when the time came, he discarded me like a mere toy. It was the day I realised that ninja are no heroes. They never were. In the end, they only care for themselves. They are strong, and we are weak. They take what they can, and we give what we have to. I hate ninja. I hate them all. I can''t lose you, Asami. I don''t want you to leave me too. You are everything I have left.¡± ¡°Okaa-san ...¡± Her mother''s sight saddened Asami. The tragic wreckage of a human life was standing before her. A gentle soul shattered by grief, wounded by sadness. Her heart pitied her beloved okaa-san. She didn''t deserve such a fate. She didn''t. ¡°...¡± Asami hugged her crying Okaa-san, her weak arms shielding Kurano from all the evil, from all the cruelty of this world. She hugged the one who showed her nothing but kindness, the one who showered her with unconditional love. ¡°I will never leave you, Okaa-san. No matter what, I will always stand at your side. I will protect you with my life, and with my soul.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc I Chapter 7 I
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 7
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami stretched her body and proceeded with her exercises. Her natural strength and stamina were both abysmal. Thus, her physical constitution had to be gradually strengthened. It was a painful affair, but the numbing pain was worth it. ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch.¡± Asami continued her stretching exercises. Stupid muscle aches, the treacherous arch enemy of frail girls like her. Asami bent forward to reach her toes. An unexpected spike of pain shot through her body, but Asami endured, and endured, and endured. She endured, as pain was educational. ¡°Asami-chan, what are you doing there?¡± Kurano blinked, confused. Asami smiled innocently. ¡°Nothing, I am just doing some stretching exercises ...¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Kurano beamed. ¡°Asami-chan, I have some good news for you. I have found an instructor for you. She is willing to train you and prepare you even for the theoretical part of the entry exam. Isn''t that wonderful?¡± Stolen story; please report. ¡°An instructor?¡± Asami arched an eyebrow. Instructor sounded troublesome. Did she really need one? Kurano clapped her hands, her enthusiasm visible. ¡°Yes, an instructor. After all, my cute little treasure needs proper training. I placed a mission looking for a ninja instructor, and the girl accepted. As far as I know, the girl is an experienced chunin. She will visit you tomorrow and train you if you show the necessary determination.¡± ¡°Thank you, Okaa-san! You are the best!¡± Asami hugged her beloved Okaa-san with all the force her tiny arms possessed. It was a genuine hug.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Kurano was a caring mother. She loved her little princess above all else. There was more than met the eye where Asami was concerned. Asami was special. Her daughter was destined for so much more. Greatness was her destiny, her birthright. A right that nobody shall ever deny her. Her daughter possessed the same wonderful black eyes as her father. They radiated strength, promising immense power, power beyond human comprehension. But while her father wielded these eyes merely by fortunate circumstances like a usurper of a long lost legacy, Asami was their true heir, predestined since ancient times to call them her own. And time had proven Kurano correct. Her daughter wasn''t a normal girl, so much was obvious. Asami was a lovely child and her smile beatific, but she was also her cute little oddball. Her daughter was exceptionally intelligent, a mischievous girl with much criminal energy. ¡°...¡± Kurano sighed. The burdens of motherhood were indeed heavy, but Asami was worth it. Her child was her everything, and she wouldn''t give her away for anything in the world. Her daughter loved her with all her heart, and she never failed to brighten her day. She was her Okaa-san and that made Kurano happy. Even in her darkest moments, Asami was there for her. When she broke down, Asami stood at her side, soothing her crying heart. Her child¡¯s gentle voice caressed her despairing mind. Her tiny arms hugged her tightly. Asami would never leave her. I will never leave you, Okaa-san. No matter what, I will always stand at your side. I will protect you with my life, and with my soul. Kurano smiled. Her words touched her very heart. Asami was the daughter that she had always wished for, and heaven had granted her wish.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 8 I
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 8
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami practised another morning session of callisthenics, even when it was already afternoon. It was her habit to sleep longer than necessary, but in her defence, her bed was simply too soft and fluffy to fight the temptation of slumber ... Her periphery senses reacted. An unknown chakra signature entered her range, heading straight in her direction. The signature was coming closer and closer. Unidentified chakra signature ... Above average ... High chakra level ... Ninja ... Probably her sensei. A woman opened the door, entering the garden. The woman was young, in her early twenties, and yet she was a genuine kunoichi. Her metal headband betrayed her upon sight. Her sensei wore a white sleeveless tunic over her red fishnet. Her black hair was loose, and her eyes possessed a crimson tone. The woman seemed uncomfortable with the entire situation, visibly nervous. She was fidgeting with her hands, and yet it was her to make the first step and break the ice. ¡°Eh, ...¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Eh, ... what are you doing there?¡± Kurenai offered a weak smile to greet her new student. Clearly, she wasn''t the best choice to serve as an instructor. She lacked the necessary experience, and her social skills were also subpar. And yet Kurano had chosen her. Her mother trusted her with her precious little daughter without a second thought. To be honest, she was tempted to decline the mission, but her heart was unable to reject such a loving and caring mother such as Kurano. In the end, she thus accepted. ¡°...¡± Kurenai sighed. She was far too kind for her own good, wasn''t she? And to make matters even worse, Asami was supposed to be a veritable prodigy, a genius in the making. At least, her mother claimed so. Whether her daughter was the real deal, was another question entirely. Only time would tell. She had seen many of these so called prodigies before. Few deserved the title, even fewer fulfilled the expectations that came with it. Kurenai approached the girl. ¡°What are you doing there?¡± Asami tilted her head, oblivious to her own cuteness. ¡°I am doing my daily stretching exercises. I am preparing myself for my lessons with my sensei.¡± If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Oh, you have a sensei?¡± Kurenai smiled. ¡°Yes, Okaa-san told me that she is supposed to visit me today, but she hasn¡¯t arrived yet ...¡± Asami crossed her arms like the pampered little princess she was. Her cute pouting face warmed Kurenai¡¯s heart. Kurenai merely laughed. ¡°Well, I am a bit late, but here I am.¡± Asami blinked, playing the part of a cute girl perfectly. ¡°So you are my sensei?¡± Her eyes sparkled. Kurenai smiled. ¡±Yes, I am. My name is Yuhi Kurenai, and I will be your sensei from now on.¡± Asami offered a slight bow in return. ¡°Mine is Minami Asami. It''s a pleasure to meet you, sensei.¡± ¡°...¡± Kurenai beamed. What a lovely and polite girl. Maybe tutoring her was the right decision, after all. ¡°I am impressed, Asami-chan. The majority of academy students don''t show much enthusiasm when it comes to their training, even when training is an integral part of ninja life. But you seem different. Your exercises are admirable. They are a small step, but a step, nevertheless.¡± Asami nodded. ¡°I suppose that is true.¡± Kurenai continued, ¡°Please tell me, what do you know about ninja in general, Asami-chan?¡± Asami tilted her head, contemplating the question for a while. ¡°Very little. I don''t know very much, but the impression that I have got so far is that the majority of ninja are beyond incompetent. They are an undisciplined, disorganised, careless, overly cocky bunch, who having nothing better to do than fooling around the whole day long. They perform strange missions like rescuing cats from treetops and searching for missing pets. They help old ladies with their groceries. They even do house cleaning, weeding, and cooking. I suppose that ninja are not much different from personal servants ...¡± ¡°I see, that is a rather interesting view you have, Asami-chan.¡± Kurenai wore an uneasy smile. Her words cut like obsidian, hurting her professional pride. After so many years of hard training, the girl made her sound like a simple errand girl. Kurenai regained her composure. ¡°I assume then that you have never received any formal training, right?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami nodded. ¡°I also assume that you have never heard about the concepts of chakra or jutsu either?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami nodded again, confirming Kurenai¡¯s suspicions. Asami¡¯s family wasn¡¯t related to any clan. Her access to any form of training was thus limited. The girl was a blank slate. ¡°...¡± Kurenai sighed. This wasn''t going to be an easy task. She would have to start from complete scratch with her.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Kurenai was a bitch. A sadistic and scrupulous bitch. There was no other explanation. Her training was hellish. Was she trying to kill her, or what? Who did she think she was to treat her like this? She was only a little girl! She was cute, adorable, and cuddly like a doll. She wasn''t made for such arduous physical training. How it was possible that Kurenai could consider her routine gruesome torture sessions perfectly normal was beyond her. Was Kurenai crazy? Probably. No normal child could or should survive this kind of training. She did, but only because she cheated with her chakra. Behind her always friendly smile, Kurenai was hiding her true nature. In truth, she was an inhumane slave driver without remorse. Her sensei was putting her through a training regime that bordered on insanity. Brutal marches to increase her endurance and stamina. Sparring matches with the sole purpose to make her eat dirt. Impossible target practises. Running miles, and miles, and miles, and miles with her tiny shoulders were forced to carry a heavy backpack. Stupid endurance. Stupid stamina. Stupid physical strength. Her frail body could be considered rather, rather, rather petite, and that was unlikely to ever change due to the strong Yin component of her chakra. For now, she was able to compensated for her lack of physical strength with her chakra. She possessed plenty of chakra to spare, but little actual strength. It wasn''t the best solution, but it was a solution. The sparring matches were an equally terrible experience. They typically ended with her kissing the ground. Kurenai was really lucky that her weak body didn''t allow her to repay her kindness and give her some of her own medicine. Her target training meanwhile was more fun. Throwing some knives and metal stars wasn''t much of a challenge, even though it was her first time doing it. Kurenai praised her. Apparently, she had a natural talent for using kunai and shuriken. Quite an unexpected turn of events. Kurenai unearthed talents that she had never known about. Judging by her incredulous look, she had exceeded her expectations by a wide margin. She hit the bull''s eye over and over. She never missed, not even once.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 9 I
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 9
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Kurenai didn''t know what to think of her newest student. Asami was incredible. There were no other words to describe her, which wasn''t exactly true. Kurenai had a few other words in mind, but they weren''t particularly nice. Asami was exceedingly prideful, haughty, conceited. Her little vainglorious princess was worse than an Uchiha. Still, the girl was talented, extremely talented. Her skill indisputable. Despite her raising the bar continuously, the girl passed her little tests with apparent ease. They were not much of a bother, just some minor nuisance. The girl wielded her kunai with years of experience, experience she shouldn''t possess. She proved to be a fast learner. Always attentive, always listening. Her chakra control was advanced. Her reserves without a doubt considerable, even when she was playing dumb. Chakra? What is that? Can you eat it? Can you buy it somewhere? Kurenai didn''t believe her for a second. The girl survived all her training without using a droplet of chakra? Impossible. A certain idiot in green might be able to pull that off, but not Asami. Her fighting style combined speed and agility. Their sparring matches showed her as much. Her attacks were fast, swift, precise. They aimed to break your defence with overwhelming force. Once again, the girl displayed an uncanny degree of prowess she shouldn''t possess. Even at this young age, her sheer natural skill surpassed all expectations. The girl was beyond doubt a certified genius. With her potential, Asami was destined to become a powerful, if not legendary kunoichi. A kunoichi whose legacy would even put Tsunade to shame. But that was the distant future and not the present. For now, she still had the upper hand. Kurenai grinned with a certain sense of satisfaction. Their sparring match ended, and as usual, she won. Asami was resting on the ground, exhausted, out of breath. Licking her wounds. Bitter about being defeated again and again, she cursed, grumbled, complained. Not that it helped much. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami considered Kurenai a smile of fate. Her training simplified information gathering immensely. Kurenai shared everything with her. She taught her about the origins of the ninja, their history, their techniques, their jutsu. Asami had access to knowledge that was difficult to come by for a mere civilian like her. After all, knowledge was power, and power was what she desired. Armed with this knowledge, Asami finally understood chakra. So far the strange force called chakra had eluded her, but not any more. She understood. She comprehended. She grasped chakra in its entirety, its secrets uncovered. Chakra was a mysterious substance. Stable, reliable, and easy to use. As if her chakra was the extension of your own will, which was the case. Much evidence over the years suggested so. Chakra was strongly linked to your own emotional state. Asami observed it more than once. When she was angry, her chakra boiled. When she was happy, her chakra bounced. When she was sad, her chakra comforted her. When she was nervous, her chakra enveloped her, protecting her like an armour. Its form was malleable. Shaping chakra was merely a question of practice. With the according skill, you could even change the elemental nature of your chakra. Water, fire, lightning, earth, wind, your chakra filled all roles. But why change? Asami was quite happy with her elemental affinity. The chakra paper told her that hers was katon, fire. An affinity that suited her temperament perfectly. Asami didn''t complain. In general, she saw little reason to complain about her chakra. Although her chakra was primarily composed of yin, chakra was still chakra. Conventional wisdom dictated that the formation of chakra required spiritual and physical energy, yin and yang, which was true, but the reality was more nuanced. Her chakra was plentiful, and her reserves seemed near endless. The chakra that coursed through her veins was strong, powerful. Even her old signature colour had returned, eager to join her in this life. A dark sphere of purple brilliance surrounded by a corona of swirling amethyst beauty sprang forth from the palm of her hand. Its violet light radiated magnificence and splendour that illuminated even the darkest night. This was true power. Asami fell immediately in love with her child. Her chakra was so cute and sweet, wasn''t it?
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Asami-chan, we have arrived.¡± Okaa-san squeezed her hand after guiding her to the academy gate. The day of the entry exam had finally arrived, yet first impression was already found lacking. The academy building was in a terrible shape. The academy was an old, rotting, decrepit ruin only waiting for demolition ¡°...¡± Asami frowned. This place would be her second home for the next years. Fantastic. Fortunately, Okaa-san was there to cheer her up. Everything was better with Okaa-san around. ¡°Asami-chan, don''t be nervous. Just give your best. No matter what, I will always be proud of you.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami blushed, her cheeks reddening. Okaa-san''s words didn''t touch her, at all. They didn''t warm her heart. ¡°Okaa-san, will you be there to watch me during the practical part of the exam ...¡± Okaa-san ruffled her hair, rewarding her even with a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Of course, I will be there. Of course, I will be there to watch you and cheer for my cute little treasure.¡± Asami was happy. And thus the entry exam began. The day to prove her worth had come. With Okaa-san accompanying her, they passed the gate and entered the academy. The school yard was filled with children, overeager parents, happy relatives, and other fellow humans. Meh, humans.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 10 I
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 10
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Mother and daughter were wandering through the academy yard. Asami chose to ignore any unproductive activities, such as engaging other children in conversation. A terrible idea. They didn''t understand her, and she didn''t understand them. Asami did what any sane person would have done in her stead, she observed the crowd, scanning for intriguing individuals. Her chakra sensitivity helped her in that regard. ¡°...¡± Little Asami scrutinised the other examinees, assessing their strength. Her conclusion, none of them represented a credible threat. Judging by their negligible chakra levels, her competitors were completely harmless. The girl with the blue bob haircut and white eyes was the epitome of shyness. She was hiding inside her jacket, avoiding her gaze the second their eyes met. The girl was weak, pitiful, without any self esteem whatsoever. Asami pitied her. The girl sorely needed a protective hug. The trio under the tree. An Akimichi boy, a blonde girl, and a bored boy with a ponytail. Their parents accompanied them. Apparently, they knew each other well, and so did their children ... ¡°...¡±Asami halted. Her senses detected a strong chakra presence of incomparable proportions ... The chakra she sensed was different ... It was an immense primordial force that lurked beneath the surface like an ominous shadow. The strength of the chakra piqued her interest. Her gaze was drawn to the mysterious source of the energy, curious as to who emitted such a powerful presence. Was it a veteran ninja, or possibly even the Hokage himself? Asami was met with disappointment. It was just a boy, a lone blonde boy sitting on a swing. His furious eyes were glaring at everyone, including her. As it turned out, the strongest chakra in the village belonged to a foolish brat, whom she could defeat with a single pinkie finger in her sleep. Such a disappointment ... So much wasted potential ... So much power lay dormant inside him, and yet he was nothing but an utter failure. The boy wasn''t worth her time ... Asami halted. Someone caught her attention. Apparently, her actions had gained her a secret admirer. Her prying eyes didn''t go unnoticed. Out of the corner of her eyes, she noticed that someone was watching her. ¡°...¡± Asami merely giggled and turned her head. Her swift motion surprised her observer, her attention catching him off guard. Her admirer was a black haired boy, only a few years older than her. Probably a freshly promoted genin. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Their stares interlocked. Asami and the boy were both staring at each other, inspecting, analysing, observing each other. Her black eyes met his black eyes. Neither of them blinked. The boy''s face was carved out of granite. He was good. The boy stood his ground. He didn''t budge. A difficult opponent. ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes, examining the rest of his family. His little brother and his father stood next to him. They all wore a stylised fan on their back, the infamous Uchiha clan, The bell rang, and her little staring contest ended with a draw. The academy opened its gate, and the entry exam was about to commence. It was time to say goodbye. ¡°...¡± Asami gave the admirer a little parting gift, waving at him, armed with her suavest smile.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°...¡± A boy was sitting in front of the academy, grumbling. Sasuke was waiting for his older brother to take him home, but he was angry, irritated, furious. The reason for his anger was a certain girl, a certain girl named Asami. He disliked Asami. He trained day and night for this particular day. He trained hard to make his older brother proud. He always wanted to be like Itachi. His brother was perfect, and he wanted to be just as perfect. Sasuke aimed to the best of his year, but a certain annoying girl humbled him. Her superiority was indisputable. It all started with the theoretical portion of the exam ... ... ... ...
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Sasuke sat down on his place, now waiting for their examiners to arrive. He prepared himself mentally for the upcoming written test. His mind was sharp and his pencils ready ... Suddenly, however, a girl entered the room. The girl attracted not just his attention, but the attention of everyone. The girl was clad in silk, wearing an ostentatious kimono embroidered with gold and silver brocade. Elegance and regal demeanour accompanied her every step. Her presence alone commanded respect. It was clear that the girl enjoyed playing princess and that she was well aware of her appearance ... In the end, however, it didn''t matter. Sasuke ignored the girl, although he had to admit that she was quite ... pretty. Not that he blushed a little bit. The girl was one among many. The examiners finally arrived and all the whispering died down. The following written test wasn''t much of a challenge, at least not for him. The questions were easy. A mere formality.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The last kunai connected, barely hitting the outer edge of the target circle. The steel point embedded itself in the wooden practice target. It wasn''t a miss, but neither a good hit. ¡°Good work, Takumi.¡± The examiner, a chunin, clapped his hands, writing down the results on his list. ¡°The next one is Uchiha Sasuke. It''s your turn.¡± ¡°Hai.¡± Sasuke stepped forwards. The written test had ended and the practical portion of the exam had begun. They were asked to move to the training yard. An enthusiastic crowd of parents awaited them there. They were cheering for their children. They were sorted into different groups and assigned an examiner for the coming tests. The first test was easy, classical target practice. They received a set of kunai and a wooden target. Sasuke gripped his kunai. He would give his best, would be the best. Especially, now that he was sorted into the same group as their little princess. He met the girl again, and he was determined to show her what a real ninja was like. He threw his kunai and hit the bull''s eye directly. It was a perfect throw. Even the examiner praised him. ¡°Excellent work, Sasuke. A perfect score on the first attempt. Now the next one.¡± ¡°Huh ...¡± Sasuke was confused. ¡°...¡± This was far easier than he had expected. His father was right when he said that the academy standards weren''t exactly high ... They never were ... They accepted everyone they could get ... The examiner shouted. ¡°Minami Asami.¡± A girl stepped forwards. It was the girl in the kimono. Judging by her name and contrary to his expectations, the girl was a mere civilian. She didn''t hail from any clan, and yet her aura was strong. The girl took her kunai in a flippant and uncaring manner. It was time for their little princess to prove herself ... The kunai hit the bull''s eye with a speed that took them all by surprise, their eyes barely able to discern its flickering silhouette. The kunai ... A flash of steel crossed the ground ... The examiner, however, was overjoyed. ¡°Oh, another perfect a score. Excellent, this is a good group.¡± Sasuke narrowed his eyes.¡°...¡± The girl was good ... It seemed like the little princess was an opponent who had to be taken seriously.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc I Chapter 11 I
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 11
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The entry exam and the next test followed. Their group was pitted against each other in a little elimination type tournament. The victors would then fight against each other to further demonstrate their skill. Obviously, Sasuke fought his way through the brackets, marching from victory to victory. He encountered no serious opposition. He was even cheered on by a group of female supporters. His clan background allowed him to defeat his opponent with pronounced ease. Had he lost, his Uchiha ancestors would haunt him for the rest of his life. The Uchiha were renowned for their superior skill and talent. It showed. His opponents stood no chance against his honed combat skills. In the end, only clan children and other talented individuals progressed. The little princess was among them despite her civilian background. The girl showed no signs of fatigue, no sign of exhaustion. He supposed that her fighting skills matched her kunai skills. ¡°...¡± Sasuke narrowed his eyes, prepared to face her, to fight her. Asami was his next opponent. She was strong, but so was he. Their stares met, and his courage suddenly faltered. Her calculating eyes ... Her pitch black hair ... Her pose ... Her aura ... They all reminded her of ... Nii-san. The girl resembled Nii-san ... ¡°...¡± Sasuke shook his head, dispelling such silly notions. The girl wasn''t Nii-san. Nii-san was far stronger, and even more perfect. Not that it mattered. The fact remained, he had to win. He had to defeat Asami. If he ever wanted to overcome his older brother, then he had to defeat her. ¡°...¡± Sasuke entered the circle, mustering all his remaining courage. The stage was set. ¡°Listen, Asami, I will defeat you! Don''t think that I will go down easily!¡± ¡°You think so?¡± Asami raised an amused eyebrow before giggling. ¡°My friend, I do not know your name, nor do I care, but do not waste my time with such grandiose words. Bring it on, if you can!¡± The girl taunted him, and she succeeded. He knew that he should have ignored her provocation, but he didn''t. Sasuke charged. A foolish decision against an adversary of her calibre. The girl sidestepped easily. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Only his reflexes saved Sasuke from her following counterattack, a punch aimed at his head. ¡°Aargh ...¡± Sasuke blocked her strike with his arms, but his defence exposed his abdomen. Her follow up sidekick aiming for his guts, punishing him for his foolishness. Hadn''t he performed a backward roll in the nick of time, then the match would have ended there. Sasuke dodged fate, escaping Asami''s scythe like attack unscathed. ¡°...¡± His instincts saved Sasuke before it was too late, instincts far older and more ancient in origin than he could ever imagine. ¡°...¡± Sasuke got back up, adopting a defensive stance. Negligence was a deathly sin against a dangerous opponent like Asami. Asami narrowed her eyes, visibly displeased. ¡°How ... unexpected ... Not bad. It seems that I have underestimated you. Who knows, you might even stand a chance against me one day, but not today.¡± The girl lunged forwards, engaging him in melee. Her movements were fast and precise despite her kimono. They met head on, their fists and feet connecting in an exchange of blows. Asami was relentless, her attacks were growing stronger and faster. Sasuke tried to keep up, but he was slowly losing ground ... There it was, the knock out blow. Her fist struck his face directly with full force, sending him rolling across the dusty ground until his body came to a halt. The sigh of the peaceful azure sky greeted Sasuke, and that was the moment he knew, he lost.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The entire family was eating dinner together, but Sasuke refused to eat. He just kept staring at his food, deliberating. Should he tell them, or not? Yes, or no? Yes, or no? ¡°Yes, something happened at the examinations. I am angry because ... Because ...¡± Mikoto clenched her fists, about to start one of her feared monologues, ¡°Did some of the other children bully you, Sassuke, because you are an Uchiha? Don''t bother with these idiots. Ignore them. Be proud of your lineage and who you are ...¡± Sasuke sighed. ¡°No, it wasn''t that, Okaa-san. I am angry because I was beaten by a girl.¡± ¡°A girl?¡± Mikoto blinked in surprise, while Itachi stiffened. His father looked up from his newspaper. Fugaku narrowed his eyes, his disappointment blatant. ¡°To be beaten by a girl ... I must say that I would have expected more from you. You are the second son of the Uchiha clan head, Sasuke. Your actions bring dishonour, not just to yourself, but to the entirety of the Uchiha clan.¡± Sasuke clenched his fist, prepared to defend his manhood. ¡°But ... But ... But the girl was strong, Father. It was impossible to defeat her.¡± His mother reacted surprised. ¡°Oh ...¡± His father less so. He frowned, clicking his tongue. ¡°Tch, How strong exactly?¡± ¡°...¡± Sasuke hesitated. ¡°Well, she reminded me of like Itachi ... Just meaner, and a girl.¡± His father''s eyebrow shot up, his curiosity piqued. ¡°... of ... Itachi?¡± Sasuke crossed his arms. ¡°Yes, she looks like a smaller version of Nii-san, and she also fights like him. However, whereas Nii-san is perfect and noble, she is evil and vicious. The girl is a meanie.¡± His father ignored his last statement, ¡°Do you happen to know her name, Sasuke?¡± ¡°Her name?¡± Sasuke was thinking. ¡°I think ... her name was ... Asami, ... Minami Asami ...¡± ¡°Minami ... Minami ... Minami ... Minami ...¡± his father mumbled, inconclusively. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°No ... It''s nothing.¡± Fugaku shook his head, dispelling his thoughts. He had the uncanny feeling that he had heard the name ¡®Minami¡¯ somewhere before. In the end, however, the Uchiha patriarch gave up. He had better things to do. The next day, Fugaku visited an old friend of him, a fellow Uchiha and infamous womaniser who plagued Konoha in the past. They talked together about the old times. Fugaku asked Sakutaro about a certain love affair he had during his younger years. As it turned out, he had a daughter, a very talented daughter.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 12 I
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 12
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Iruka offered an encouraging smile. As their teacher, it was his duty to motivate his students. Keeping up a smile was paramount in that regard. ¡°Good work, Kiba. Your presentation about the Inuzuka clan was ... insightful. A bit too descriptive at some points, though.¡± They didn''t need to know all about dog pee and the various different types of dog poop. What colour. What shape. What consistency. What texture. Too much information. Iruka scribbled on his notebook. ¡°You will get a good mark, Kiba. You can return now to your place. The next one of the list is Minami Asami.¡± Asami stood up and stepped forwards with a sheet of paper in her hands. The girl looked motivated. ¡°What is your presentation, Asami-chan? You are not from a clan, so I assigned you ninja life in general as your topic.¡± Asami beamed in high spirits. ¡°I wrote a little song that I am going to sing, Iruka-sensei.¡± ¡°Oh, a song ...¡± Iruka scratched his head. ¡°That''s a strange form of ... presentation, but I guess it''s fine. What''s the song about?¡± ¡°It is about the Second Great Ninja War and the destruction it caused. History was always one of my favourite subjects.¡± ¡°I see ...¡± Iruka offered an uneasy smile. He had a bad feeling, a very bad feeling ... Asami took a deep breath and sang. ¡°We kill the sick, the young, the lame We do our best to kill and maim Because the kills all count the same Ninja do what they need Running fast, through the trees Ninja doing what they please Attacking refugees Ninja do what they need It made us all feel good inside When the strong men wept and the women cried But what we liked was the children fried Ninja do what they need See that family over there? Watch me get ''em with a pair Blood and guts just everywhere Ninja do what they need Mercs and swords for hire Rogues and thieves around the fire Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Money makes the flames go higher Ninja do what they need Children sucking on a mother''s tit They all end down in the pit Because we ANBU don''t give a shit Ninja do what they need Attack some kids when you go downtown By throwing some candy on the ground Then get them when they gather''round Ninja do what they need A squad of Kumo-nin in the grass But all the fighting has long since passed Dead critters rotting in a mass Ninja do what they need Oxcars rolling down the road Peasants with a heavy load They are all Iwa-nin when the tags explode Ninja do what they need Killing women, lots of fun Try killing one that''s pregnant, son You''ll get two for the price of one Ninja do what they need Running fast and feeling mean See that family by the stream? Drop by and hear them scream Ninja do what they need See the ninja down on their knees? Draw your blade. Be at ease Find their arms nailed to trees Ninja do what they need Kiri-nin are all hardcore Come at you with a roar Soon their corpses wash ashore Ninja do what they need Eighteen orphans in a no fighting zone Books under arms and going home Last in line goes home alone Ninja do what they need Hidden by rain, they live in peace They think Ame will never burn But the fuckers never learn Ninja do what they need See the little kids jump and shout Some fire will help without a doubt Watch them try and put it out Ninja do what they need I''ve been around, some things I''ve seen But the people who are mighty mean The people you kill, they make you clean Ninja do what they need I''ve only seen it happen twice But both times it was mighty nice Maiming peasants planting rice Ninja do what they need Fire, son, is lots of fun With a jutsu it all began Gets them when they''re on the run Ninja do what they need Some people say it''s not so neat To watch people burning in the street But burning flesh smells mighty neat Ninja do what they need Peasants in the open, making hay But I can hear the captain say, ¡°Our orders, no prisoners today¡± Ninja do what they need Kill some civilians where they sit Take them in as you split All your life you''ll remember it Ninja do what they need We all know, we who fought It''s no crime if you don''t get caught That is what the war us taught Konoha-nin do what they need.¡± Asami finished her cute little song. Her mood was good. This was one of her better performances. She had practised a lot in the recent days to modulate her voice. Singing wasn''t her forte. Her vocal cords lacked training, but Asami gave her best. She polished, edited, improved her text over and over again until satisfied. She was pleased with the result. Asami stood before the entire class armed with a bright sugar sweet smile. ¡°And? What do you think? I hope you all liked my song?¡± ... ... ... Silence reigned. Absolute icy silence reigned. Coldness gripped the room. The temperature dropped as the very air froze. Nobody uttered a word. Everyone just sat there and said nothing, not daring to disturb the eerie silence. A sea of blank stares met her. Shock and disturbance were written over the faces of her classmates. Mouths hang wide agape, deeply unsettled by her macabre morbid performance. Asami tilted her head, confused and wondering. ¡°Is something? Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°Iruka-sensei?¡± Asami looked at her teacher for help. He didn''t prove useful. Iruka wore the same troubled expression as the rest of the class. Iruka stumbled over his words, unsure how to respond. ¡°Your presentation was ... wonderful, Asami-chan. Very ... unique.¡± He scratched his head, offering a weak smile. Asami beamed. ¡°Do you think so, Iruka-sensei?¡± Iruka nodded. ¡°Of course, ... I do ...¡± A girl dropped to the ground from her seat. She had fainted. ¡°...¡± Asami blinked, equally confused and surprised. This was strange. Why did the girl faint?
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Kurano, do you know why I called you and Asami here?¡± Iruka welcomed Kurano and Asami in his office. He never thought it would be because of a girl, but the day had come he had to summon her mother. He had few things to discuss with Kurano. Kurano shook her head. ¡°No, not really.¡± Asami was sitting on Kurano''s lap with a happy smile on her face. Iruka smiled. They made a lovely mother daughter pair. How Kurano hugged her daughter and how Asami hugged Kurano''s arms. They both looked very much alike. They shared their same sense of fashion and hairstyle. Like mother, like daughter. ¡°You are here because I received various complaints from other parents because about Asami''s behaviour in class.¡± Kurano hugged Asami tighter, protecting her precious daughter. ¡°What did my daughter do?¡± ¡°Asami made a little presentation last week ...¡± ¡°And?¡± Kurano interrupted Iruka. ¡°Well, her presentation physically and mentally traumatised some of my students. They now say, they have nightmares because of her.¡± ¡°Furthermore, some children say ...¡± Iruka flicked through a pile of papers until he found the right file. ¡°They say that they find her ominous presence unsettling and her cold soulless stare frightening. Some of my students even claim that Asami is in truth an evil spirit masquerading as a little girl. They call her the ¡®Demon Princess¡¯.¡± Kurano grew protective. ¡°That is impossible. My little cute Asami could never be an evil spirit. Don''t you see how sweet she is, Iruka? Asami is fluffy and puffy. Her cheeks are soft. She can''t be evil.¡± Her mother adored her daughter, not doubting her little princess for even the fraction of a second. Asami nodded in agreement. ¡°Okaa-san is right, I am not an evil spirit.¡± ¡°...¡± Iruka sighed, conceding defeat. He already saw this wouldn''t lead anywhere. This was a waste of time.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 13 I
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Chapter 13
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami felt disappointed. The ninja academy was ... boring, terribly boring. Some days were interesting. Some days were less interesting, but most days were boring, and amusement a sparse commodity. The tediousness and monotony killed her. She even told Okaa-san. Okaa-san of course agreed, school was boring, but unfortunately, nothing could be done. She was trapped here for the next few years. Nobody could save her from this prison. ¡°...¡± Asami sighed. The academy turned out to be an elementary school in all but name. The only difference was the fancier curriculum. Classes treated ninja history, techniques, theoretical knowledge, but the majority of time was dedicated to more basic skills. Shuriken, kunai, taijutsu, ninjutsu were important, but reading, writing, and arithmetic were equally important, if not more important. The village needed ninja, not idiots. The future canon fodder should at least know how to read and write. Analphabets were a troublesome bunch. They made for poor ninja. The non ninja related classes had their use, but they were tiresome. They bored her, providing her with little challenge considering her background. Their endless monotony felt like gruesome torture, like a cruel joke of fate. She was already familiar with the curriculum, having studied the subjects before. Due to her birth, she enjoyed a privileged education. Okaa-san spared no efforts. In her eyes, she deserved only the best education. She thus received only the best education. Tutors instructed her in the literary arts and more since a young age. Even the dedicated ninja classes quickly lost their appeal. They piqued her interest at the beginning, but their fascination didn''t last long. Classes became dull, uninspiring to the point that she stopped caring. She decided to ignore Iruka and his classes. Overnight, life became much easier. Since then, Asami had plenty of time available for the important matters of life, like playing chess during school, which was way more interesting than learning kanji. Asami finished her turn, moving her bishop to threaten Shikamaru''s queen. ¡°Your turn, Shikamaru.¡± Asami smiled. ¡°What a drag, you never fail to annoy me. Your turns are troublesome as usual¡±, Shikamaru grumbled. His best friend Choji stood by his side, munching on a bag of chips. He followed the game with little interest. His chips proved more interesting. Asami chuckled. ¡°I hope so. You are such an intelligent boy. I don''t want to disappoint our famed little genius by not providing an adequate challenge. I heard you scored high on your IQ test, didn''t you? What were the results again?¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Shikamru ignored her, his attention concentrated on the board. ¡°I know what you are trying to do, Asami ... So stop distracting me, I am thinking.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamaru folded his hands, pondering his next move. Asami sighed. ¡°You are no fun, Shikamaru. Be careful, with this awful attitude of yours you will never get a woman, ... or a man.¡± Her teasing showed no effect. Shikamru didn''t listen. He was too engrossed in the game. Asami clicked her tongue. ¡°Don''t take everything so seriously, Shikamaru. Chess is just a game. Try to have some fun for a change. Try to relax. Sometimes I win. Sometimes you win. And sometimes neither of us wins, but most times I win. That''s how it works.¡± Shikamaru grumbled, ¡°Why do we even play chess? I told you I prefer shogi ...¡± Asami rolled her eyes. ¡°You did, but I told you that I don''t know shogi. I know chess, though, and you know chess. I am the girl, so I decide. That''s why we play chess. Pretty simple, isn''t it, Shikamaru?¡± Shikamaru scowled. ¡°Father was right, women only cause trouble. The same is true for girls, especially when their name is Asami.¡± Asami touched her chest. ¡°Oh, you flatter me, Shikamaru, you truly do. You are such a naughty boy.¡± Shikamaru scowled. ¡°This wasn''t meant to be a compliment.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Asami smiled. Teasing Shikamaru was so much fun. Shikamru moved his queen, placing it right in front of her bishop. ¡°Didn''t you promise me, though, that you would learn shogi. That was a few weeks ago.¡± ¡°Did I?¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°You did.¡± Asami stroked her chin. ¡°Can''t remember, but I think I said I would learn it ... one day, one day in the future. One day is not today.¡° Shikamaru seemed annoyed, but Asami couldn''t tell for sure. He always looked annoyed. He always wore the same bored face every day. ¡°Fair enough.¡± Asami captured his queen. She would lose her bishop, but exchanging her bishop for his queen was worthwhile trade. Shikamaru smirked. ¡°I knew you would take the bait. You are predictable, Asami-chan. You stepped right into my trap.¡± Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡°What are you talking about ...¡± Shikamaru moved his rook, threatening her king. ¡°Checkmate, Asami.¡± Moving her bishop created an opening that Asami didn''t notice. Her greediness blinded her. Shikamaru''s queen was a bait, a costly bait, but a bait. She fell for it. ¡°Your arrogance, your hubris will be your downfall, Asami-chan. You should pay more attention to the game and spend less time talking.¡± Shikamru grinned in triumph. Asami pinched the bridge of her nose, clearly annoyed. She lost. How troublesome. ¡°It seems you have won. Congratulations on your victory, Shikamaru-kun, even though it was a close call. But do you know the difference between chess and reality, Shikamaru?¡± Shikamaru wrinkled his eyebrows. ¡°Care to explain?¡± ¡°You see, Shikamaru, chess is a game that simulates, designed to sharpen the mind.¡±Asami motioned at the board. ¡°But in the end, chess is just a game. Chess is merely an approximation of reality. Chess is a game with perfect information. You are always aware of your opponent''s moves. Nothing escapes your eyes. The rules are set in stone, their cold logical efficiency merciless. Chess offers no room for uncertainties. The very concept of uncertainty is alien to the game, but reality is different. Reality is full of uncertainties, full of the unexpected. You are not bound by rules. Nothing is set in stone, as each of us has the power to change fate, to snatch victory from the jaws of defeat.¡± Asami smiled moved her king, capturing Shikamaru''s rook. ¡°Your turn, Shikamaru.¡± Shikamaru froze, his mind unable to comprehend. Asami did the impossible. How ... How was this possible? She lost. He defeated her. His trap was perfect. There was no escape. His knight covered his rook ... ¡°...¡± Shikamaru noticed, as realisation dawned on him. His knight was moved one field to the left. He didn''t stand where he was supposed to stand. ¡°...¡± Shikamaru clenched his fist. ¡°Asami ..., you cheated, didn''t you?¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°...¡± ¡°I don''t know when, or how, but you moved my knight when I didn''t look! You cheated!¡± Asami smiled. ¡°Shikamaru, I didn''t cheat. You merely made a poor move. You thought it was checkmate. I thought it was checkmate. That wasn''t the case. We both erred. You can even ask Choji if you don''t believe me. Choji, did you see me moving any pieces?¡± Choji stopped eating. His chips lost their importance. ¡°Well, ... I can''t tell. I didn''t see anything.¡± He laughed uneasily. Asami beamed. ¡°See, Shikamaru, I did nothing.¡± Shikamaru grumbled, but he relented. It was his fault. He should have known better. He knew that Asami was a sneaky opponent. Her little speech caught him off guard.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 1 II
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 1
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Rain fell from the sky, enveloping Konoha in a veil of thick fog. Lightning split the clouds apart, enlightening the night with their brilliance. Surrounded by the forces of nature, three men walked down the road on the way to Konoha. Heavy trench coats covered them, but even they offered little protection against the elements. ¡°Have I ever told you that I hate rain, Ibuki?¡± Akihiro grumbled, complaining as usual. Ibuki sounded annoyed. ¡°You did. 27th times already, to be exact.¡± Akihiro countered, ¡°Ibuki, calm down. Not need to ...¡± ¡°Silence, both of you. Do you idiots want to blow our cover, or what?¡± Hagane glared. They were good friends, but enough was enough. Ibuki protested, ¡°Hagane, you are exaggerating. This was just a civilised discussion among friends. And I doubt Konoha will get us. Based on our sources, their internal security is weak right now. Their security forces are understaffed and overstretched. They lost the Uchiha clan a few weeks ago, and together with them the entirety of their police force. Konoha doesn''t have the manpower to replace the lost Uchiha. But we should act with caution. Kumo doesn''t need another Hyuga incident.¡± Akihiro agreed, ¡°I remember, the mission was a disaster of abysmal proportions. We were lucky that the mission didn''t compromise the peace treaty.¡± Hagane nodded. ¡°True, we can''t afford a repetition of three years ago. This time, failure is not an option. We can''t allow Kumo''s involvement in this mission to be revealed. We will meet our informant in Konoha. He will provide us with all the necessary intel for this operation. He informed Kumo that he had got his hands on some valuable information.¡± ¡°Valuable information? How valuable?¡± Akihiro furrowed his eyebrow. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Hagane grinned. ¡°They say the Uchiha clan was wiped out, but that''s not true. Apparently, the clan slayer Itachi didn''t get them all. According to our contact, two survived. His little brother, and a certain girl.¡± Everyone''s interest was piqued.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°As it seems, we have two options¡±, Akihiro summarised. ¡°Option one is we try to get the boy, but I don''t think that is viable. The boy is guarded by multiple ANBU squads. After all, he is the last sharingan user Konoha has, and he is an important asset to the village. Any move against the boy would be extremely difficult, if not outright suicidal.¡± Hagane and Ibuki agreed, sharing Akihiro''s analysis. ¡°Option two is the girl. The question is only whether we should take the gamble or just abortion the entire operation. We can''t be sure whether she is an Uchiha, or not.¡± Ibuki mused, ¡°True, but unlike the boy, the girl is easy prey. We won''t encounter any serious resistance if we decide to abduct her. The main question is whether if we rely on our intel? I don''t consider overhearing a random stranger in a bar and rumours a reliable source of information. Especially, if said stranger had not only fallen into alcoholism, but was also known as a notorious liar. Can we really trust this man to tell the truth? Is Asami really his daughter? Or did our drunken Uchiha lie as usual? I think the latter was the case. And even if the girl is an Uchiha, it''s far from sure she can awaken the Sharingan.¡± Akihiro disagreed, ¡°Ibuki, you are looking at this from the wrong perspective.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Akihiro?¡± ¡°Ibuki, the girl is a low risk target. Failure is unlikely. The risk negligible. We can only gain. If she is an Uchiha, good. If not, then we just kill her and leave.¡± Ibuki fell silent, his resistance waning. ¡°Right. Still, Akihiro, you shouldn''t forget that getting an Uchiha doesn''t mean getting the sharingan. Not every Uchiha awakens the Sharingan. Some do. Some never. Without the eyes, the girl is basically worthless ...¡± Hagane grinned. ¡°That is not an issue ... Beause I have a possible solution for our problem. Have you ever heard about the curse of hatred?¡± Akihiro and Ibuki shook their heads. Hagane explained, ¡°I heard some rumours here and there that the Uchiha suffer from the so called curse of hatred. They awaken their sharingan when the user is subjected to emotional stress or trauma, which means that all that is needed is the right stimulus.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The rain was heavy and the night dark. Hagane checked his gear, as did the rest of his squad. ¡°We get in and out quickly. No interruptions. No diversions. Time is precious. Secure both targets. Eliminate everyone else. Afterward, we will proceed with the second stage of our plan. Understood?¡± Akihiro and Ibuki nodded. Under the cover of the pitch black night, the fateful trio began to move.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^=
Schwarz -¡¬- Der Wille zur Macht Arc I Prologue Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc II Chapter 2 II
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 2
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Using the darkness of the night and cloaked by the heavy rain, the trio headed for the mansion, avoiding any potential patrols. They overcame the exterior stone wall with ease, entering the garden. The mansion was quiet. No light could be seen. Hagane gave a sign. The mission commenced. From here on, no return was possible. Only success or failure awaited them. Ibuki and Akihiro nodded in silence. They dispersed, rushing toward their assigned objectives. Ibuki''s task was to secure her mother for the second stage, while Hagane cleared the rest of the mansion, eliminating unintended visitors, planting combustion tags everywhere. They had to cover up the abduction. And what served better than a little fire? Nobody would miss a single body when they burn down the entire mansion. She was just a little girl. ¡°Dammit, where is she? Where is the girl?¡± Akihiro grew increasingly erratic. He was searching for her bedroom, but the girl was impossible to find. The mansion was just so fucking big. Too many rooms, too many floors, too many doors everywhere. A certain room down the floor caught Akihiro''s attention. The paper door was richly adorned with paint and other ornaments. Conspicuous, wasn''t it? Akihiro was convinced that he got the right room. He found the little princess. He slid the door open, only to be surprised by a kunai with an uncanny degree of accuracy. He ducked to dodge the attempt on his life. The kunai missed, embedding itself in the wall behind him. ¡°This was ... unexpected.¡± Akihiro scanned the room for his mysterious attacker. He found a little, terrified girl standing before him. She held on to another kunai. Her nervous hands trembled in fear, but he wouldn''t be deceived by her meek appearance. The girl was suspicious. Not only was she awake, but she also expected him to enter the room. Her kunai was timed perfectly. Her attack wasn''t a mere coincidence. Judging by her still sleepy eyes, the girl was still half asleep, a fact that he could use that to his advantage. ¡°Don''t worry, stay calm. I mean you no harm. I am your friend. You can trust me.¡± Akihiro tried to soothe the girl, with little success. The girl narrowed her eyes. Her open malice took Akihiro by surprise. ¡°I don''t think so, my friend. You may claim to come in peace, and yet you have broken into my room without permission. So who are you? And what are you doing here?¡± The girl tightened her grip on her kunai. Akihiro clicked his tongue. The fuck, still sleepy and confused. From one moment to the next, her personality had changed completely. Gone was her insecurity, replaced by determination. It was time to rely on his acting skills. Akihiro cleared his throat. ¡°I am part of the local ANBU surveillance squad stationed in this sector. My colleagues and I have detected a group of unidentified intruders entering the mansion. We have decided to investigate the case and apprehend them. We are still searching for them.¡± The girl raised an eyebrow. ¡°An ANBU? Don''t ANBU normally wear masks?¡± Akihiro laughed. ¡°Hehehe, yes, normally, but not always ... You see, we are from the ANBU police branch, so we don''t need any masks as we operate mostly inside the village ... They aren''t that useful when you are supposed to operate undercover.¡± ¡°I see, that makes kind of sense¡±, the girl conceded. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Akihiro smiled. ¡°Come with me, I will bring you somewhere safe. After all, the rest of my squad should be somewhere nearby. So let''s go searching for them and your mother. Understood?¡± The girl nodded happily. ¡°Understood. Just wait a moment, ANBU-san. I have forgotten something.¡± Asami trotted back to her bed to procure a sword placed on a weapon stand. It wasn''t her only sword. In fact, the girl possessed a vast collection of blades, which made Akihiro wonder. Why did a little girl possess an entire arsenal of swords? She spotted some dolls here and there, but the room was filled with swords, a lot of swords. Was this an armoury or a bedroom? The girl returned with her sword against her chest, smiling. ¡°In dangerous times like these, a girl needs to be armed, right?¡± She definitely liked swords. She liked them a lot. ¡°True.¡± Akihiro offered a weak laugh.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Still sleepy, Asami yawned, rubbing her tired eyes. They ripped her out of her peaceful slumber, waking her up at such an uncivilised hour, which wasn''t nice at all. Carrying her swords and clothed in her fluffy pyjama, she was wandering through the darkness of the mansion, following the unknown stranger. His little ANBU story was quite believable. Unfortunately, their chakra signatures betrayed them since the beginning. There were no other intruders. It was them who were the intruders. One of them went after Okaa-san, while the other searched the rest of the house. She hoped for the sake of their existence that they didn''t dare to lay even a single finger on her beloved Okaa-san. Otherwise, they would feel her wrath. Her main objective was thus now to link up with Okaa-san and assure her safety. One question, however, remained, who were they? And what were they doing here? They weren''t burglars. That much was obvious. Considering how he dodge her kunai, it was clear that they were probably trained ninja. Yet they weren''t assassins, otherwise they would have tried to kill her on the spot. Instead, they wanted her alive. But why? The only option left to her was to ask. Asami tugged at the man''s sleeves. ¡°ANBU-san, ANBU-san, ANBU-san, ANBU-san, ANBU-san, ANBU-san ...¡± ¡°What is?¡± The man clicked his tongue, slightly annoyed. ¡°ANBU-san, ANBU-san, ANBU-san, do you know why these men are here? Do they want to hurt Okaa-san?¡± Asami was worried. She could defend herself, but Okaa-san couldn''t. They held Okaa-san hostage. As long as they had Okaa-san in their hands, she had to act carefully. ¡°Maybe, maybe not, who knows¡±, the man deflected. ¡°ANBU-san, ANBU-san, ANBU-san, are you sure they don''t want to hurt Okaa-san?¡± ¡°I said, I don''t know. ¡± Asami feigned sadness. Her eyes became watery. ¡°ANBU-san, ANBU-san, ANBU-san, can you promise then you will protect Okaa-san?¡± ¡°I promise¡±. The man sighed, hoping that she would finally stop bothering him. She was annoying, extremely annoying. ¡°ANBU-san, thank you for protecting Okaa-san.¡± Asami beamed. She had him. She almost had him. If he lowered his guard just a little bit more. ¡°No problem.¡± The man smiled back. Asami tilted her head, curious. ¡°ANBU-san, can you really protect Okaa-san?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really.¡± ¡°Really, really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really, really, really?¡± ¡°Enough is enough! For the last time, yes, I will protect her and now shut the fuck up! Stop bothering me!¡± the man exploded. Asami rolled her eyes and complied. No sense of humour. This was going to a long night.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Akihiro ignored the girl and kept walking. Something was wrong with her, very wrong. Her presence, her aura, her eyes, everything about her unsettled Akihiro, making him feel uneasy. His instincts warned him, the girl was dangerous, more dangerous than she might look. Wearing her warm pyjama, the sleepy girl tagged along, following him. She carried a sword in her arms, visibly struggling not to trip over her tiny feet. The girl was harmless, harmless and innocuous. In the end, she was a normal little girl, and nothing more. Akihiro relaxed. His uneasiness was just the product of his imagination, a phantom of his rampant paranoia ... The girl tripped and fell, landing hard on the wooden floor. She dropped her sword. ¡°Ouchie~.¡± ¡°...¡± Akihiro blinked. And he really thought that the girl was dangerous just a moment ago. ¡°Can you help me up, ANBU-san?¡± the girl asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Akihiro leaned down, but his arm froze. His whole body refused to move. There it was again. This strange sensation. This uneasy feeling he had felt before. A cold shiver ran down his spine. His senses sharpened, and his instincts screamed danger. Akihiro didn''t notice the shimmering kunai hidden within the sleeves of Asami''s pyjama, a kunai on which was written his name. Unbeknownst to him, he eluded death. He didn''t lean close enough for Asami to stab his neck. He stopped before Asami ever got the chance to ram her kunai down his collar. ¡°ANBU-san, is something wrong?¡± The girl freed Akihiro from his sudden stupor. ¡°Nothing, it was nothing.¡± Akihiro shook his head. He helped the girl up and together they resumed walking. Soon they reached their destination. ¡°We have arrived. Your Okaa-san is inside there, waiting for you ... What are you doing with the kunai, and ... the explosive tags?¡± Akihiro blinked. Where did she get the kunai from? Not to mention the explosive tags. They were the real deal. He didn''t see her carrying any before. The girl gripped her kunai. ¡°There are three people inside the room. Okaa-san and two other unidentified people.¡± Akihiro''s eyes widened in shock. Unidentified what? How did she know? Was she a sensor type or what? Quite unrealistic considering her age. ¡°Put the kunai and the explosive tags away, lass. You won''t need it¡±, Akihiro reassured her. ¡°Don''t worry, they are part of my squad.¡± ¡°Are they?¡± The girl raised an eyebrow. Akihiro nodded. ¡°They are. And now put your kunai away, and the tags. We don''t want to hurt anybody, do we?¡± The girl followed his advice and stowed her kunai away, and her tags. Akihiro sighed in relief after averting an unmitigated disaster. This was a close call. A nice little firework in the middle of the night was the last thing they needed. Causing a large commotion was not in their interest. Akihiro opened the door. They entered.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 3 II
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 3
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
In the middle of the room, stood her captured mother. Her empty eyes stared into the horizon without emotion. Akihiro smiled with a certain sense of satisfaction. Genjutsu. Contrary to popular belief, genjutsu had indeed some use, albeit only from time to time. The girl dropped her guard. Cheerful, she rushed for her mother, prepared to hug her with her open arms. ¡°Okaa-san! Okaa-san!¡± The ignorant girl beamed, but all her hopes were crushed with merciless brutality. The girl froze. Her entire body turned to ice. A single strike, a single well placed strike from Hagane ended everything. His sword ended her mother''s life. Hagane''s blade skewered her heart, taking her life. Her mother''s plummeted forwards like a lifeless puppet whose strings were cut. Her life had ended. Her dead mother was lying now in front of a girl, who was unable to comprehend what had transpired. Akihiro spoke, ¡°Hagane, Ibuki, let''s grab her and get out of here. We have already wasted enough time ...¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami clenched her fists. Inside her heart, she felt confusion, pain, sadness, and undiluted hatred. Okaa-san died. They took her, stole her, killed her. Her heart demanded revenge, vengeance, justice. Her hand reached for her kunai and a set of explosive tags.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Four consecutive explosions shook the room. The blast forced everyone to take cover, Akihiro included. Years of experience, good instincts, and luck saved him. Akihiro threw himself onto the ground, thus avoiding being blown apart. The kunai and the tag sailed past him. Yet it didn¡¯t end there. Where there was one kunai, there were more kunai. He didn¡¯t like what he saw. He didn¡¯t like it, absolutely. The initial cloud of dust settled and a hailstorm of murderous kunai welcomed greeted him. They were fast. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight kunai, and more. They saturated the air and every kunai had a little present attached to them, a lovely explosive tag. Akihiro¡¯s eyes went wide. Shit! There was no escape. This was meant to be his end. He didn¡¯t have much time. He had to act fast. Driven by adrenaline, he chose the most sensible choice, running and hoping to not get toasted. Powered by the forces of desperation, Akihiro ran for his life. He took cover behind the first sturdy stone wall he reached. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Against all expectations, he survived. Akihiro survived the following series of detonations. He survived the inferno of fireballs and shrapnel like wooden splinters that filled the air. Her assault subsided. No more kunai, no more tags. It only cost him a few burns and a few ugly cuts. But he still lived, and that was what mattered. The remaining dust cleared and Akihiro peeked around the corner. He spotted his team mates. Ibuki and Hagane got lucky. They didn¡¯t suffer any major injuries. In the middle of the room, stood the girl, her predatory eyes fixed on them. They wouldn¡¯t escape her. The girl wasn¡¯t the same as before. Her aura had changed. All happiness, joy, and hope had left her, only to be replaced by undiluted bloodlust. A desire for revenge filled her heart, and an ominous shade of red darkened her eyes. Powered by her raw emotions, powered by her hatred, the girl¡¯s chakra oscillated. Her chakra was cold, uncaring, corrosive, powerful. It thirsted for blood, their blood. Akihiro¡¯s hands trembled. Fear gripped him. Who was this girl? What was she? The girl drew her sword, pointed her polished blade in their direction. ¡°I thought we could solve this situation peacefully, but I was wrong.¡± Her murderous stare bored into their souls. Her voice promised inevitable death, destruction, and pain. ¡°You killed Okaa-san right before my eyes. I ask you why, why did you kill her? Why did she need to die?¡± The girl closed the distance in an instant. She ran her sword through a stunned Ibuki, but Hagane intervened just in time. He deflected her attack Hagane blocked the thrust and Asami disengaged immediately, retreating. She didn¡¯t waste any time and attacked again, and again, and again, and again, and again. Swords clashed. Hagane parried her blows, but they got heavier and heavier. Hagane was losing ground. The girl discarded all finesse and resorted to brute to crack his defence. The girl and her sword hit like a sledgehammer. Her sword craved blood. The girl terrified them. She didn¡¯t show any weakness, no sign of faltering, no sign of fatigue, no sign of exhaustion. Her eyes had already fully transformed. Two black tomoe surrounded by a luminescent red and a touch of glowing purple stared down at them. Hagane groaned under the weight of her blows. He needed help, and he needed it soon. ¡°Ibuki, Akihiro, get your asses moving. Do you want me to die here, or what?¡± Hagane freed them both from their stupor. They joined the fight, and together they forced the girl back with a pair of kunai. They kept theirs eyes on her. They had underestimated the girl before. They wouldn¡¯t make the same error twice. The only issue was that they had bigger issues to worry about ... Their cover was blown ... ¡°Hagane, Akihiro, we must retreat immediately¡±, Ibuki advised. ¡°Our target is far stronger than expected. Extracting her alive will be difficult. Our mission is compromised ...¡± ¡°Agree.¡± Hagane nodded. ¡°Time to retreat ...¡± The girl, however, disagreed, her lips distorted with blazing hatred. ¡°Do you really think you can escape my wrath?¡± And yet she was powerless. ¡°... ... ... Yes.¡± Hagane grinned. A smokebomb was their answer as they disappeared into the night, now running for their lives.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami wandered across the battlefield. Eventually, she found what she was searching. She clenched her fists, smashing her arms against the ground in rage, below her was lying Kurano''s corpse. Her body remained unscathed, spared by all the fighting. As if Okaa-san was just sleeping. She was even smiling. Her hand grazed her cheek. It had grown cold, yet it was still so soft and tender. ¡°Okaa-san ...¡± Tears fell poured down Asami''s eyes, tears of indescribable grief. Her limbs grew heavy from exhaustion. She had given everything, but everything wasn''t enough. In the end, she had failed to protect Okaa-san. Asami''s breathing intensified, her panting filled with nothing but hate and a vindictive thirst for vengeance. A dark veil of purple chakra surrounded her, its mistress. The air was laden with anger and hatred. Her chakra sensed her emotions, only waiting for her command to unleash its cataclysmic power. Rage, unending rage, unending all consuming rage devoured her heart and mind. ¡°AAARRRGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!¡± A cry of desperation, of frustration pierced the air and with it an explosion. Her chakra expanded, and a shock wave burst its way in all directions, turning the entire area into a sea of unrelenting primordial purple fire. These cowards ... These bastards ... They have done it ... They have truly done it ... They ran ... They escaped ... But one day, she will serve justice. One day, they will pay the price. One day, they will know despair. They will know the darkest abyss ... ... ... Asami collapsed, hugging Kurano''s dead body in her arms. Even unconscious, she hugged Kurano, she hugged Okaa-san, she hugged the person she loved with all her heart.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 4 II
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 4
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
A squad of ANBU arrived at the scene. They were dispatched to investigate the source of the explosions that had illuminated the nightly sky. The explosion wasn''t a natural phenomenon. It was the product of chakra. Someone created it, someone powerful. Total destruction greeted the ANBU. A significant part of the mansion was gone, replaced by a field of lifeless debris. Kunai were lying around, scattered. Craters and scorch marks everywhere. Splintered wood littered the ground. Numerous small purple fires burned in macabre delight, only waiting to be extinguished by the falling rain. Their unusual colour and shade didn''t escape them. This wasn''t just destruction. This was a battlefield. A sight Kakashi was deeply familiar with. ¡°Captain, what happened here?¡± his second in command asked. Kakashi picked up one of the kunai on the ground, inspecting it. ¡°I have no idea, Tenzo. I have no idea.¡± An ANBU appeared, reporting, ¡°Captain, we have found a potential survivor. A girl, but she is unfortunately unconscious.¡± Kakashi discarded the kunai. ¡°Bring me to her.¡± They reached her location. Judging by all the degree of destruction, they were close to the epicentre of the explosion. The characteristic scent of oxidized iron permeated the air, announcing death and sorrow. They found a little unconscious girl, soaked in blood. Her arms were clinging to the body of a dead woman, hugging her with all her force, all her love. There was little doubt that it was her mother. Kakashi retained his sober composure. ¡°How is she, Yugao?¡± Yugao attended the girl, checking her status. ¡°As far as I can tell, her condition is stable. No wounds. No cuts. No injuries. Just a few light scratches and bruises here and there ... It''s a miracle, however, that she has survived this inferno ...¡± ¡°A miracle indeed¡±, Kakashi murmured. ¡°Anything else?¡± Yugao maintained her medical ninjutsu. A green aura surrounded the hugging girl. ¡°The girl shows signs of chakra depletion ... Her chakra reserves are completely exhausted. From what I can tell, her reserves are enormous for her age. Minimum high chunin level, Kakashi.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Kakashi fell silent, his eyes focused on the unconscious girl. So the girl suffered from chakra exhaustion ... How curious ... The implications were clear ... A destroyed mansion ... A mysterious explosion ... Signs of fighting ... A dead mother ... An unconscious girl suffering from chakra depletion ... The conclusion was obvious. He had to inform the Hokage about the events. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami opened her heavy eyes, staring right into the bright sun. She was quick to avert her head to shield her sensitive eyes. Stupid sun. She finally awoke after what felt like a small eternity in an unknown bed. Her mattress was hard as stone. But otherwise, she was fine, except for her eyes. They kept tingling for some unknown reason. Asami rubbed her eyes, yet to no avail. No matter what, the uncomfortable itching didn''t disappear. Ignoring her eyes, Asami scanned her surroundings. Judging by the white interior of her room and the pleasant odour of alcohol, Asami concluded that she ended up in a hospital, or at least a facility that resembled a hospital, which was hardly surprising considering her condition and what happened ... ... ... Asami murmured, tilting her head, ¡°Happened ... Happened ...¡± Something important had happened, but Asami couldn''t remember. Her memory failed her. Mysterious, truly mysterious ... ... ... ... ... ... Where ... was ... she? Trapped in a state of helplessness and disorientation, Asami scratched her head, wondering. Where was she? What was this place? Asami searched for useful clues. Was this a hospital? The interior and the fragrant smell of alcohol suggested so. But why was she in a hospital? Did she fall ill? Was it something serious? She didn''t know. Her head felt dizzy. Her mind was spotty. Her memory didn''t give her any answer. Was something wrong with her? After all, she was perfectly fine, wasn''t she? But why was she here then? In a hospital. She turned towards the window. It was early in the morning. The playful rays of twilight shimmered on the horizon. Dawn greeted her and she returned the greeting. A cheerful Asami waved at the sun. She kept waving, and waving, and waving, and waving, and waving. It was clear that something was seriously wrong with her. She was a natural airhead from time to time, but not to this degree. She suffered from some kind of shock ... It would explain her dizziness, her blurry vision, her headache, her periodic memory losses ... ... ... Asami tilted her head. What did she want to say again? She forgot. But it couldn''t be that important, otherwise, she would remember. Still tired and weakened, Asami yawned, stretching her arms. She grabbed her pillow and tucked herself in under a warm blanket. Slumber came easy to her.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
A few hours later, a sleepy Asami awoke once again. The thick fog in her mind cleared up. Her memory returned and Asami remembered the fateful night ... Okaa-san died ... She had lost her ... She had lost her forever ... Tears rolled down her face. Asami felt the sadness inside her heart, the pain, the desperation, but she endured. She was a strong girl, and strong girls didn''t cry. ... ... ... They didn''t. Ignoring her pain, Asami closed her eyes, directed her attention at her body. She couldn''t move. Her limbs felt heavy, stiff, numb, sour. Hopefully, her actions didn''t shred all of her muscles. She used a lot of chakra last night, probably more chakra than her weak body was able to handle. Nevertheless, she had failed in her mission. She had failed to protect Okaa-san when it mattered. Asami clenched her fist, her knuckles turning white. She was weak. Her body was weak, disappointingly weak. Far too long, she had remained idle. She had failed because she lacked power. She lacked the power to protect Okaa-san, to guard her, to save her. She lacked the power to kill, to destroy. In the end, she paid a bitter price for her own weakness, a price she would never pay again. Asami rubbed her eyes, but not because of being tired. The annoying itching persisted. Her eyes betrayed her last night, nearly blinding her in the middle of the fight. Her aim, her movement, her timing were thrown off the moment her vision blurred ... Asami noticed the hand mirror next to her, placed on a nearby commode. A grin crossed her lips. ¡°Speak of the devil.¡± It was just what she needed. Her hand took the mirror, staring right into the polished glass to stimulate her eyes. She waited, and waited, and waited, with little success. Nothing happened ... Asami scratched her head. Did she forget anything important? An ancient spell? Blood? Human sacrifices ... Her eyes widened. It was the moment two black tomoe surrounded by a wonderful luminescent red with a soft shade of purple inside greeted her Her eyes ... There was no doubt, this was the legendary... Unseen by anyone, a gleeful laugh escaped Asami''s lips. Okaa-san was right all along, she was indeed a very special child. She was an Uchiha.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 5 II
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 5
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The days went by and Asami recuperated. Being shackled to a hospital bed wasn''t a pleasant experience. She felt alone. Aside from the doctors and nurses visiting her, nobody took notice of her existence. She missed Okaa-san. She really missed her. But Okaa-san would never return, and the hole in her heart grew. Every second here felt like a waste of time. She had better things to do than spending her time in a bed. Thus, she ended up being bored, extremely bored. The days passed and nothing happened. And to make matters even worse, she was even running dangerously low on reading material, despite her repeated threats to ignite the children''s books they brought her. They insulted her sense of literacy. No picture books, no little princess stories, no stupid novels about gutsy shinobi. She wanted something proper to read. Eventually, she got what she wanted. Or she thought so, at least. Asami held a newspaper in her hands, the Daily Konoha. The journalistic style reminded her of a tabloid and the quality of the paper was doubtful at best, but she wasn''t choosy. She took what she got. Her eyes scanned the pages, searching for useful information. Her search yielded little information of value. Instead, she stumbled across a ranking of the ¡®Sexiest shinobi alive¡¯, an article about a ¡®Secret Hyuga love affair¡¯, and a ¡®Which Hokage are you?¡¯ quiz. Asami suddenly stopped flicking through the pages after she discovered an ... interesting article. There was an article about her. ¡°Mysterious murder case Current investigations regarding the brutal slaughter of the rich Minami family last week haven''t brought forward any new information. No official statement was made yet. The Hokage and his administration remain silent about this utter failure of internal security. Can we, the normal people, still feel safe in Konohagakure? Doubtful. The Minami family was massacred, and their mansion burned down to the ground. Only a little girl survived the massacre, Minami Asami, now the last surviving member of her family. Exhausted and blood soaked, she was immediately transferred to the nearest hospital. No culprits were found so far. Meanwhile, the competent authorities remain clueless as usual. Once again, Konoha''s police failed miserably, allowing enemies to infiltrate our precious village. Asami giggled, slightly amused. They weren''t exactly wrong ... But what surprised her was the awful state of Konoha''s media censorship for being a military dictatorship run by ninja. Newspapers were allowed to openly criticise Konoha''s glorious leadership. She didn''t expect that. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami continued studying her newspaper in peace when two men entered her room. She put her newspaper aside, eyeing the newcomers with suspicion. Who were they? And what were they doing here? The duo approached her bed. One of them was a silver-haired ANBU. His attire and mask betrayed him. The other person was an old man. He wore wide red robes and a red hat every child across recognised. It was the Hokage himself. Asami tried her best to hide her surprise. The Hokage himself paid her a visit, which was quite the honour. What did Hiruzen want from her? Didn''t he have anything better to do? She was just a little hospitalised girl. Hiruzen spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°How are you, Asami? Do they treat you well? How is the food? I still remember, back during the war the food was atrocious, nearly inedible. I thought they were trying to poison me in secret.¡± Hiruzen laughed, but Asami didn''t bat en eye. She didn''t laugh. He knew her name. Not a good sign. He knew about her, and he wanted something from her. How troublesome. Asami cleared her throat, ¡°Rather well considering the circumstances, but to what do I owe the honour of this visit, Hokage-sama?¡± Hiruzen maintained his benevolent smile. ¡°Can an old man like me not look after the younger generations? Aren''t we all part of Konoha''s big family?¡± Asami remained unimpressed by Hiruzen''s honeyed words, rolling her eyes. Had the Hokage really nothing better to do than bothering little children? ¡°Your condolences are appreciated, Hokage-sama, but I fail to understand the purpose of your visit regardless. Tell me, what do you need, and how I may assist you, Hokage-sama.¡± Hiruzen laughed, amused. ¡°You are quite a brave girl, Asami. You don''t see every day someone having the courage to talk back to the Hokage in such a frivolous manner.¡± Hiruzen took a puff on his wooden pipe. He expelled the smoke from his lungs. A nebulous cloud filled the air, drifting away through the opened windows. ¡°This accelerates the entire procedure quite a bit. So let''s get straight to the point. Do you know what happened that night, Asami?¡± Asami smiled at his seemingly innocent question. ¡°I know as much as you do, Hokage-sama.¡± ¡°And that would be?¡± ¡°Not much.¡± ¡°Not much ... That means, though, that you know something, correct?¡± Hiruzen didn''t fall for her deflection. Asami clarified, ¡°I mean what I say. I don''t know much aside from the obvious, and the same applies to you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t stand here in front of me to interrogate an injured girl. You demand answers, answers that don''t exist. You have no idea who the attackers are, and neither do I. They escaped, and their identity remains unknown.¡± ¡°...¡± Hiruzen fell silent, contemplating. ¡°I see ... Now my last question, Kakashi informed me ...¡± ¡°Kakashi?¡± Asami blinked, confused. Hiruzen''s gaze turning to the silver haired ANBU next to him. ¡°Let me introduce you, this is Hatake Kakashi, He is the captain of the ANBU squad that found you unconscious among the ruins.¡± The man named Kakashi nodded. ¡°...¡± Hiruzen continued, ¡°Anyway, he informed me that they found a sword in your hands and that your chakra reserves were depleted when they stumbled across you ... Asami, why were you holding a sword? And why was your chakra exhausted? You fought them that night, didn''t you?¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Asami merely nodded, giving up her resistance. ¡°... I did ... ... ... There were three men that night. They claimed to be ANBU that were investigating strange occurrences in the vicinity. I didn''t trust them ..., but I followed them. The men killed my mother before my very eyes. I don''t know why ...¡± No words were spoken. Cold silence reigned. A cloud of smoke escaped Hiruzen''s lungs. ¡°I see ... Thank you for your time, Asami. You were helpful.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°What do you think, Kakashi, is she telling the truth?¡± Hiruzen walked down the corridors of the hospital on his way back to the Hokage tower. It was unusual, but he directly oversaw the investigations due to the relative prominence of the case. Not only was Asami''s family wealthy, but also a mysterious explosion occurred in the middle of Konoha. There were many questions that had to be answered. Kakashi offered his analysis. ¡°Difficult to say, but I think she is telling the truth. The entire mansion got razed to the ground, and I strongly suspect Asami in part was responsible for it. She was probably also behind the explosion ... What I don''t understand is why they were targeting her and her family ... Her family is rich, but otherwise she is just a normal girl ... It makes no sense ... What was their motive?¡± Hiruzen stroked his chin. Kakashi was right. ¡°A good question indeed. Unfortunately, we don''t know ... Their intentions remain a mystery ... But do you realise the implications of what she told us, Kakashi?¡± Kakashi summarised, ¡°That we have an immensely talented kunoichi attending the academy? A girl with plenty of destructive potential and prodigious combat skills. A girl that was able to fend off and survive trained ninja. A girl that was able to deceive the academy staff for years about the true extent of her capabilities.¡± Hiruzen agreed, ¡°The fact that the girl has escaped our notice for so long is quite surprising ... So much talent hiding in plain sight, and nobody had the slightest idea.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 6 II
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 6
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The ardent sun was burning down on Asami who meditated on the grass. She was waiting for her sensei and her remaining team mates to arrive. Neither of them deemed it necessary to show up in time. Asami grumbled. She was angry and even meditation could only do so much to calm her mind. Few were the people below the sun that had the outright impudence to dare to make her wait. But Masasane, Aritame and Yukihiro did. Their impudence was unbelievable. Asami gritted her teeth, but she maintained her composure and continued meditating, focusing on her chakra. Understanding chakra, controlling chakra was of prime importance. Far more important than most shinobi could imagine, because control was everything. Her teachers at the academy emphasised the use of ninjutsu, genjutsu, taijutsu, but they failed to grasp the fundamental significance of chakra itself. That day, she realised that the entirety of the academy staff understood next to nothing about the nature of chakra. Iruka thought chakra was some kind of natural energy, always there, always passive and inactive. An energy source you could call upon with a few rudimentary hand seals and a bit of yelling. He was woefully wrong. Without the appropriate control, the execution of jutsu suffered, and it showed. The general chakra control was poor even among professional shinobi. Much wasted chakra. Their jutsu were unfocused, powerless, weak. Chakra was far more than a simple energy source. Chakra was a manifestation of your will, a manifestation of your soul, a manifestation of your very being. It was a stream of unimaginable power that slumbered deep within you. A torrent that needed to be controlled, guided by a strong hand and iron unwavering discipline until it was completely yours. Her purple chakra circulated freely. Her potent reserves electrified the very air, saturating the area with its aura. Her entire body was reinvigorated by her chakra. Her entire body was chakra, and it felt wonderful, exhilarating beyond description. This was power. This was her. This was Asami. Asami recalled her chakra, opening her eyes. They had finally arrived. Two freshly promoted genin and a freshly promoted jonin approached the training ground. They were late. Her eyes narrowed. She wasn''t happy, not happy at all. Her friends made her wait for two fucking hours. She only hoped that they had good excuses.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami glared at the latecomers, visibly annoyed, ¡°Tell me, how is it possible that you all three are late.¡± Masasane scratched his head. ¡°Well, didn''t we tell you ...¡± Asami interrupted her sensei with a furious glare, ¡°Yes, you did, Masasane-sensei, but that doesn''t mean that I find your little stories convincing. Aritame claims that he overslept because he was nervous. Yukihiro claims that he got lost on the way. And you, Masasane-sensei, you claim that you were so excited about your first assigned genin team that you mixed up the training ground and took the wrong way.¡± The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Asami sighed. ¡°As said, I find your little stories hard to believe.¡± ¡°But it''s true¡±, Aritame protested, clenching his fists. ¡°True? So you three are really just a bunch of idiots?¡± Asami redirected her angry stare. Masasane intervened, ¡°Asami-chan, calm down, relax. Don''t take everything so personally. Sometimes, unexpected things happen.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami frowned, but let it slide. Masasane wore an uneasy smile. ¡°Anyway, time for introductions. Give me your name, and tell me something about you. Your hobbies, your dreams, whatever you want. I will start. I am Karahashi Masasane, and I am your sensei from now. I am not the most experienced jonin Konoha has to offer. In fact, I was only recently promoted. So please, don''t be too hard on me.¡± Masasane scratched his head. ¡°I will work hard and give my best. Promised.¡± ¡°I am Kira Aritame, and my dream is it to be the greatest Hokage ever!¡± Aritame shouted with all of his force, and Asami had the misfortune to sit right next to him. Her poor ears. Not only was Aritame obnoxiously loud, but he was also one of these annoying wannabe Hokage types. Asami facepalmed. Shy and timid, Yukihiro continued, ¡°I am Kodama Yukihiro.¡± ¡°I ...¡± ¡°I ...¡± ¡°I ...¡± Everyone was waiting, and waiting, and waiting, but nothing came and Asami despaired. Another genin who was unfit to serve. How the fuck did Yukihiro even pass the graduation exam? Were Konoha''s recruitment standards really that low? Apparently. Everyone was eligible as long as you knew how to die. Asami sighed before noticing that they were all looking at her. It was her turn. She cleared her throat. ¡°As you already know, my name is Minami Asami. My primary hobbies are - redacted - and my dream is - redacted -. I think this should suffice.¡± Masasane smiled at their little princess. ¡°This was highly ... informative, Asami-chan. But couldn''t you tell us a bit more about you?¡± ¡°No¡±, Asami replied instantly. ¡°Please, just a little bit ...¡± ¡°I said no, Masasane-sensei. And no means no.¡± Asami remained firm. Masasane gave up. ¡°I understand.¡± This was definitely going to be a difficult team.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Anyway, do you know why I have called you here?¡± Masasane asked. Aritame raised his hand. ¡°Because we are a genin team and need a sensei to go on cool missions?¡± Masasane nodded. ¡°Yes, Aritame, in part.¡± ¡°You know, you have already received your forehead protectors, but officially you aren''t genin yet. Not yet. To become fully fledged genin, you still need to complete a final test first.¡° ¡°Then let''s do it. Come on! We will make it.¡± Aritame jumped up and bumped his fist into the sky, but nobody followed him. Neither she, nor Yukihiro were the right type of people for these kinds of sentimentalities. Asami giggled sadistically, enjoying the feeling of blissful schadenfreude. Masasane produced two bells from his pocket, proudly showing them to his students. ¡°Anyway, your task is relatively simple. To pass the test, you just need to claim these two bells from me. You have one hour to do so. If you fail, I will send you back to academy for an extra year. So no pressure.¡± All friendliness disappeared from Masasane''s face. He was serious. At least, he tried to seem so. His acting skills were abysmal. He tried really hard to scare them, but it didn''t work on her. Asami rolled her eyes. So this was the infamous bell test she heard so much about ... ¡°Any questions?¡± Masasane looked around. ¡°...¡± ¡°No questions? Then the test starts now!¡± Masasane put some distance between them and waited. Masasane was just standing there, right in front of them, baiting them to attack. It was a trap, a fairly obvious one. Nobody should fall for this old trick, but exceptions existed. Aritame charged, attacking head on and running directly into his demise. He was dispatched pretty easily and kissed the ground. Yukihiro didn''t even dare to attack. He was too scared to move. But Yukihiro gathered all his resolve, all his courage, and charged. It didn''t end well. Asami shook her head, utterly disappointed. This bell test would take some time, that was fairly obvious. Yukihiro and Aritame Masasane
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc II Chapter 7 II
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 7
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami rested on the soft grass, watching the one sided slaughter from the side lines. Nothing too exciting. Her eyes followed her team mates. Once again, Aritame took another hit. Once again, the boy kisssed the hard ground. ¡°Ouch¡±, Asami commented. And once again, Aritame rose up, only to be knocked out a few seconds afterwards. This wasn''t funny. This was a tragedy. Maybe she should help Aritame and Yukihiro? They didn''t stand a chance even in a million years. They could need her support as she considered their team work ... improvable. No proper coordination, no discipline, no formation, nothing. While Yukihiro was more of a conservative type, Aritame was clearly the hot headed type, attacking without a hint of a plan. Aritame, lots of muscles, but no intelligence Asami sighed. Unfortunately for them, Asami had little interest in intervening as she pondered about the two bells. What was their purpose ? Asami doubted Masasane would send them back to the academy. His words were nothing but an empty threat. There would be no genin otherwise. The majority of the graduates were unlikely to pass a test like this. It was impossible to get one of the bells under normal circumstances. No fresh genin could scratch, not to mention defeat a fully fledged jonin. The bells were a ruse. Masasane didn''t test their combat prowess. He didn''t test their abilities. But what then? What did he want from them? Asami tilted her head, and was thinking, and thinking, and thinking. Masasane gave her a disdainful stare. Asami reciprocated with her own special glare. Who did Masasane think he was? What had she done to offend him? Why did he stare ... Asami''s eyes widened. How could she be so stupid? The answer was so simple, so obvious. The whole bell test was just a matter of teamwork. He didn''t test their strength, but their teamwork and cooperation. Confident and proud, Asami, drew her blade, pointing the tip at her sensei. ¡°Aritame, Yukihiro, get up. I have a plan.¡± Aritame''s and Yukihiro''s mouths hang agape, staring at her. ¡°...¡± Asami grew irritated. ¡°Come on, what are you waiting for, the second coming of Hashirama? Get up and fight. Get into position. You will try to distract Masasane. I will try to get the bells, got it?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I said, got it?¡± This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Aritame''s and Yukihiro nodded.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Tired, exhausted, they were lying sprawled across the ground, except for Asami. In her hand, she was holding two wonderful bells. A bit of coordination and they got what she wanted. Using a tiny bit of chakra to boost her speed also helped. Her speed took Masasane by surprise, and his dumbfounded expression when she snatched the bells from him was priceless. This was a victory. ¡°Aritame, Yukihiro, Asami, please come over. I have something to tell you¡±, Masasane sighed, his shoulders hanging low. He got defeated by a bunch of genin. How embarrassing. Everything was going so well until Asami got her tiny hands on the bells. How did that happen? He was an actual jonin, and he wasn''t supposed to lose. Masasane laughed uneasily, trying to forget his little blunder. ¡°The good news first, you have all passed, even when your teamwork is improvable and certain girl leaves a lot to be desired when it comes to attitude. Congratulations, you are now officially genin.¡± Her applauded. Masasane cleared his throat. ¡°Now to your individual evaluation. Asami. As far as I can tell, your taijutsu and kenjutsu are both ... excellent. At least, you have something to back up your attitude. Aritame, you are next.¡± Aritame snapped to attention. ¡°Yes, sensei?¡± ¡°Aritame, your attacks are suboptimal. It is painfully obvious that you attack without any kind of plan in mind. But you have the right spirit and there is fire in you. Yukihiro. Compared to Aritame, you actually think before attacking. Sadly, you lack the necessary brute force and a healthy dose of aggressiveness, unlike our little princess.¡± Masasane stole a glance at Asami. ¡°Anyway, follow me. I still have something to show you before the lesson ends.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
They arrived at a black, monolithic granite. It was a memorial. Hundreds upon hundreds of names were inscribed onto the surface. ¡°Do you know why I have brought you here?¡± Masasane stared at the stone. Aritame and Yukihiro shook their heads. ¡°I see ...¡± Masasane grew silent. Some day they would come to know. They would know sooner or later. Masasane sighed. ¡°I still have to designate a team leader among you, someone who will act as my deputy in my absence. I think I will appoint Aritame as my second in command. I have high hopes for you. I am sure you will make for a good team leader. Not now, but certainly in the future.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Asami cried out in shock. This wasn''t a joke. Masasane was serious. He chose Aritame instead of her. Had he lost his mind? This was madness, absolute madness. ¡°Apparently, you don''t agree with my decision, Asami. What''s the problem?¡± Masasane frowned. Asami gritted her teeth. ¡°With all due respect, sensei, I fail to understand the reasons behind your rather questionable choice. I doubt Aritame possesses the necessary qualities to act as team leader.¡± Masasane''s betrayal hurt her. Her heart stung. She was robbed of what was rightfully hers. He chose personified incompetence over her, who was better by all standards. ¡°I suppose you consider yourself as a more suitable candidate, don''t you?¡± Masasane waited for her answer. Suitable, her arse. She wasn''t just suitable. She was the only sensible candidate. Asami glared. ¡°It didn''t say so explicitly, but it was heavily implied so, sensei.¡± Masasane sighed. ¡°I knew you would oppose my decision.¡± ¡°What a surprise. Unexpected, isn''t it, Masasane?¡± Asami didn''t bother to hide her sarcasm. Masasane set his eyes on the memorial. ¡°I am well aware that from a purely technical standpoint you would be the better choice, but you lack something important, Asami.¡± ¡°And that would be, sensei? What do I lack that Aritame doesn''t?¡± Asami clenched her fist. Rage filled her voice. Insider her, her purple chakra boiled. ¡°Asami, you know what this stone is, don''t you?¡± Asami controlled her anger. ¡°A memorial, obviously. So what?¡± Masasane nodded. ¡°Do you see the names? These are the names of all the men and women who have fallen for Konoha.¡± ¡°And what do they have to do with me, sensei?¡± ¡°That''s exactly the reason I didn''t select you, Asami. You lack something important. You lack conviction. You lack the ideals these shinobi gave their lives for. The will of fire doesn''t burn in you. The fire that grants us the strength to protect our friends and loved ones. Meanwhile, I see only emptiness in you, which is why I chose Aritame. He may not be the best choice, but I believe in him and his will of fire. Aritame has potential. One day, he will surpass you¡±, Masasane ended his speech. Everyone fell silent, except for Asami. ... ... ... Asami broke out in uncontrolled laughter. Surpass her? Did he really say surpass her? ¡°So your decision was not a rational one, but purely an emotional one? Are you trying to tell me that I am not eligible just because I don''t believe in superstitious nonsense like the power of friendship and love? You are a fool, Masasane, a fool! You only deceive yourself with your empty fairy tales of the will of fire. Hollow ideals are no substitute for real power. What can friendship achieve against indisputable power? Nothing, absolutely nothing. Your precious love and friendship are useless. They won''t save anybody.¡± Asami left in rage. She had heard enough. ¡°Hey, you can''t go!¡± Masasane tried to salvage the situation, but it was already too late. Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡°For your information, I don''t need your permission for anything, Masasane. I go wherever and whenever I want.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 8 II
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 8
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°How was your first day as a sensei, Masasane?¡± Hiruzen greeted him with a smile. Masasane requested his help, and the ever-helpful man, Hiruzen didn''t refuse. The sun set, giving the office a solemn atmosphere. Darkness replaced the retreating light. Masasane scratched his head. ¡°To be honest, I have an issue with my team, or rather with a certain girl, Minami Asami. I don''t know what to do about her, Hokage-sama.¡± Hiruzen was listening, chewing on his favourite pipe. ¡°Tell me more, Masasane, what''s the problem?¡± Masasane was at a loss. ¡°So far, her personality proved difficult to manage. Asami is a prideful girl, arrogant and conceited. She wasn''t exactly pleased with my choice of the team leader ...¡± ¡°Let me guess, you didn''t pick her, and she threw a tantrum, didn''t she?¡± Hiruzen laughed. Masasane reacted surprised. ¡°How ...¡± ¡°How did I know? I know Asami, Masasane.¡± Hiruzen exhaled a nebulous cloud of smoke. ¡°Sometimes, she reminds me even of a former student of mine. She is similar to him, but fortunately also different. ¡± Masasane looked dumbfounded. ¡°I don''t understand, Hokage-sama?¡± Hiruzen laughed. ¡°Tell me, Masasane, how much do you know about our little princess?¡± ¡°Not much. I only know the basics, her name, her birth date, her losing her entire family three years ago. Her academy files note that she is supposedly talented, but little else otherwise ...¡± Hiruzen laughed. ¡°Talented they say? That is quite an understatement on their part. Don''t trust the academy files, Masasane, they are wrong. Don''t be deceived by her appearance, Asami is more than just talented. She is a true prodigy. She is an exceptionally gifted kunoichi. Maybe at times a bit too gifted for her own good. Unfortunately, our little princess clearly lacks in other departments. Especially, when it comes to humility. That is the reason why I assigned her to your team. I put her together with Aritame and Yukihiro. The two are among the lowest scoring academy graduates of the year. She needs to learn to work with those less gifted and less fortunate. And who knows, they might profit from your guidance and her exceptional skill. The girl might serve as an example to them. At least, that''s my hope.¡± Hiruzen leaned back in his chair. ¡°Anyway, what I am about to tell you is classified material, Masasane, but I think you deserve to know as Asami is now part of your team. Asami lost her family three years ago during an attack. The attackers were multiple at least jonin level ninja. We suspect that they were foreign ANBU. In the end, they escaped, but what is interesting is the fact that Asami at the age of 9 was not only able to survive the attack, but also able to hold her own against her attackers. She fought and engaged them successfully until a squad of ANBU arrived at the scene.¡± Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Masasane paled, stunned by what he heard. ¡°Is that true ...? Did she really fight ...¡± ¡°...¡± Hiruzen merely nodded. ... ... ... ¡°I see.¡± Masasane grew silent. ¡°I guess that explains a lot ... No wonder that she was able to take the bells with such ease ... Asami has combat experience ...¡± ¡°...¡± Masasane bowed. ¡°Thank you for your time, Hokage-sama. I will take my leave then.¡± ... ... ... Day turned night and an old friend visited him, eavesdropping on him as usual. Hiruzen looked up. ¡°Danzo, don''t you know that eavesdropping isn''t a polite thing to do. How much did you hear, old friend?¡± Emerging from the shadows, Danzo showed himself. ¡°Enough to tell that the girl has piqued my interest, Hiruzen. What was her name again? Asami?¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Her daily morning bath ended and Asami left her bathroom. In search for a fresh pair of clothes, Asami was wandering through her old home. It cost a small fortune to rebuild the mansion and restore it to its old glory, but it was worth every last ryo. Asami inspected her wardrobe. Her collection was still limited. The majority of her clothes were lost that night. Some lovely pieces survived the night, but many didn''t ... Someone knocked on the door. Asami opened. It was Aritame that stood before her, visibly furious. But what could he do? Report her to their sensei? Scary stuff. Aritame visited her on a daily basis to reprimand her for her irresponsible behaviour. Asami usually ignored him before telling him in no uncertain terms to leave her property. But he didn''t let it discourage him. He appeared every morning to complain about her frequent absences. She just missed a few team missions. 56 weren''t that many, were they? She had more important things to do with her time. Asami rolled her eyes. ¡°What can I do for you, Aritame? Do you want some tea, or biscuits?¡± Aritame glared at her. ¡°I am here to tell you that you have once again skipped one of our team missions, Asami.¡± Asami scoffed. ¡°I know. So what, Aritame?¡± Aritame clenched his fists. ¡°That''s not how things work, Asami. You can''t just abandon us like this ...¡± ¡°Huh, is that all you have to say? Then stop bothering me, Aritame. I have enough of these stupid missions. I have enough of deliveries. I have enough of catching unruly cats, Aritame. I am done with this shit! I am overqualified for this stuff! Tell Masasane he can call me when we get a real mission and not this D-rank crap! And now get lost. Disappear from my sight, or I will kick your useless arse so fucking hard that you will learn how to fly.¡± Asami slammed the door shut. A shiver ran down Aritame''s spine. ¡°Asami is really, really scary when angry.¡± He quickly left. Better not to stay here.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Sensei, why are we here? Asami didn''t react with much enthusiasm yesterday. So why should she change her mind today?¡± Aritame had is doubts. Because he remembered yesterday. ¡°Aritame, Yukihiro, you two are still young. Every team has its moments of crisis. The challenge is to overcome them and grow stronger.¡± Masasane hoped his plan would work. Asami was a terribly stubborn and prideful girl. ¡°I also doubt that this is a good idea, sensei¡±, Yukihiro seconded Aritame''s opinion, but Masasane marched ahead without fear. They reached Asami''s little palace. The mansion was large, surrounded by extensive gardens, and situated in one of Konoha''s wealthiest districts. Masasane gulped. Her monetary resources were certainly considerable. Compared to their little princess, all three of them were just poor beggars. ¡°Don''t worry, Aritame, Yukihiro, what can happen after all? Our little princess won''t throw us into her dungeon, right? ¡± Masasane knocked on the door. They waited. Aritame gave him a blank stare. ¡°What can happen? A few days ago, she threatened me to plant my head on a spear.¡± Masasane scratched his head. ¡°I think that was just a joke, probably. Asami can be a bit grumpy from time to time, but she isn''t a bad person ...¡± ¡°A bit grumpy? Is that what you think about me, sensei¡± Masasane froze. Asami was standing right behind him, wasn''t she? Masasane smiled uneasily. ¡°Asami, what a surprise ... Have I ever told you that you have a really beautiful home?¡± Asami grinned. ¡°Not that I remember, but don''t think you can get away with cheap flattery alone. What do you want, sensei?¡± Masasane scratched his head. ¡°Look, I am here to invite you to a team dinner this afternoon.¡± ¡°You invite me to a meal?¡± ¡°Yes, a meal.¡± ¡°What''s the catch, sensei?¡± ¡°We will discuss there our next mission ...¡± His words displeased Asami. ¡°Masasane, are you trying to buy my attention with food?¡± He messed up, didn''t he? Masasane paled. ¡°Well, don''t children normally like food?¡± ¡°Normally, but not in my case. The next time you try to bribe me, try harder.¡± Asami slammed the door shut, but Masasane intercepted her. ¡°I think you should reconsider my offer.¡± ¡°And why that?¡± ¡°You see, I invite you because I want us to celebrate. The Hokage informed me that we will soon undertake our first C-Rank mission.¡± Asami opened the door again. ¡°You have my attention, Masasane.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 9 II
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 9
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami and her team entered the debriefing room, about to receive their mission. The room was beyond spartan. A simple desk, a few chairs, and a number of chunin assistants. The Hokage expected them. ¡°Ah, Masasane, a pleasure to see you. How is your team? After all, today is a big day for you all. You are about to receive your first major mission¡±, Hiruzen greeted them with his typical smile. ¡°They are ready, eager to prove themselves, Hokage-sama¡±, Masasane reported with a hint of pride. ¡°Excellent, a youth full of energy is the base for a bright future. I am also delighted to detect among your team a certain girl who decided to skip all of her assigned missions. Asami, would you care to explain yourself?¡± Hiruzen eyed her in particular. Asami flashed an innocent smile. She had nothing to hide. ¡°Not at all, Hokage-sama. All the accumulated fatigue exhausted me. I didn¡¯t expect that the assigned D-rank missions would be so mentally and physically taxing. It took me a few weeks to recover from this strenuous experience.¡± The present chunin dropped their pencils, unused to this level of audacity, right in front of the Hokage. Their mouths hang agape. Her team stood by her side, clearly uncomfortable with the entire situation. Asami didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. The Hokage asked a question. She gave an answer. Hiruzen puffed on his pipe, clearly amused. ¡°Interesting excuse, one of the better ones I heard over the years. But to be honest, I thought the same when I was younger. D-rank missions are indeed boring, terribly boring. I couldn¡¯t wait until we finally got a real mission instead of wasting our time with this useless genin stuff.¡± Asami nodded. ¡°They are terribly boring indeed, Hokage-sama.¡± ¡°Yes, I can only agree.¡± Hiurzen chuckled before extracting a file from a pile of papers. ¡°I will assign you your mission then. I hope you won¡¯t be disappointed. Your mission is quite simple, nothing dramatic. You are tasked with escorting a merchant back to Iwagakure.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Aritame, Yukihiro and Masasane gathered at the village gate. Aritame and Yukihiro packed light for such a long journey, only carrying a backpack. They were excited, motivated, ready to move out, but for the time being, they were forced to wait. They were waiting for their client, and for Asami. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Masasane grew worried. ¡°It¡¯s unusual for her to be late. Normally, she is quite ... punctual.¡± Aritame crossed his arms. ¡°Perhaps our little princess spent too much in front of her mirror ...¡± Aritame tensed up. A giggling girl tapped his shoulder. ¡°Well, I might be considered a bit vain, but even my vanity knows its boundaries.¡± Asami stood behind him, smiling. Her smile frightened Aritame. In his experience, a smiling Asami was a dangerous Asami. She had something evil in mind. Aritame gulped. ¡°How? How do you keep appearing always out of nowhere, Asami? How do you keep sneaking up on me? Are you sure you are not some kind of ghost, or what?¡± Asami giggled. ¡°Aritame, a kunoichi never reveals her best secrets.¡± Masasane finally got the chance to take a better look at Asami. It was the usual Asami they all loved and knew. They knew Asami, and they knew her fashion preferences. They all didn¡¯t call her their little princess without reason. She loved to dress up like nobility. Clad in silk, Asami wore her usual hime-cut with an elegant yet functional kimono covering her skin and a black scabbard hanging from her hips. All in all, nothing unusual. Asami was prepared, as were they. The client joined them soon afterwards. Together, they and the merchant departed, leaving Konoha behind. According to the guards stationed at the gate, they were already the third team today that left for Iwagakure. Quite a coincidence, one might suppose.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The days passed, and her team marched through the endless forests typical for the Land of Fire. They were escorting their mysterious merchants, and they were soon about to reach Konoha¡¯s northern border. They were getting closer to Iwakagure. Night came, and they decided to camp in the wild. As usual, they avoided any towns. Masasane gathered them to discuss their future route with Mitsuoki, their client. Aritame and Yurihiko didn¡¯t care much, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Asami. She listened. The reason was that their self proclaimed merchant was highly suspicious. She didn¡¯t trust Mitsuoki even for a second. Her instincts warned her. Something was wrong here, very wrong. An uncomfortable feeling accompanied her since they left Konoha. The feeling grew stronger with every day passing. Inconsistencies kept piling up left and right. Why did this merchant and all of his guards possess such high chakra levels? They were concealing their chakra well, but traces still lingered. Why did they carry concealed weapons? Why did they keep watching their surroundings, never lowering their guard? Mitsuoki couldn¡¯t fool her. He was neither a merchant, nor was Mitsuoki his real name. He and his guards were in truth Iwa ninja in disguise, and they used her team as cover. Mitsuoki spoke, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t take the route through Kusagakure, Masasane. I would recommend going through Amegakure instead.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes. What was he planning? Why did he avoid Kusagakure? Kusagakure was the shortest route available. It was the logical choice, but Mitsuoki chose Amegakure instead. Why? Probably to make tracking as difficult as possible. They never stayed at the same place for long. They were always on the move, avoiding major roads and towns. Masasane scratched his head. ¡°If you think so, Mitsuoki. I would take Kusagakure, but I guess Amegakure is also fine ...¡± Asami took her chance. ¡°Mitsuoki, why do you recommend Amegakure? Kusagakure is not only faster, but also safer. Amegakure has a reputation for being unstable.¡± Mitsuoki chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am just planning to visit a few business partners along the way ...¡± ¡°Do you mean the kind of visiting you have done so far? You have led us again and again into the middle of nowhere for no apparent reason. I never saw you engaging in any sort of mercantile activity whatsoever. In fact, I think you should probably reconsider your calling and change profession.¡± Asami glared. She would get her answers, and she would get them now. She didn¡¯t mind Mitsuoki risking his own life, but he should please refrain from endangering the lives of her team. ¡°This is enough, Asami. Stop bothering Mitsuoki. Don¡¯t you see you are impolite?¡± Masasane admonished her. ¡°But ...¡± ¡° ¡°I understand ...¡± Asami sighed before accepting defeat, albeit only grudgingly.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 10 II
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 10
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Their conversation ended shortly afterwards. Masasane was about to leave the tent ... ¡°Masasane, can I have some of your time? I have something to discuss with you.¡± Asami¡¯s commanding tone wasn¡¯t lost on Masasane. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Asami?¡± Asami paused. ¡°Sensei, haven¡¯t you noticed all the little inconsistencies around Mitsuoki and his friends?¡± Masasane raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed how Mitsuoki and his retinue avoid major population centres? Haven¡¯t you noticed how often Mitsuoki decides to take little detours?¡± Masasane scratched his head. ¡°I thought the same, but strange things happen. No need to overthink things.¡± Asami disagreed, ¡°They do, but not to this degree. Mitsuoki and the rest of his friends are trying to avoid detection.¡± ¡°And? This type of behaviour is far from uncommon. Many people appreciate some secrecy.¡± ¡°This is not a matter of simple secrecy, sensei. Didn¡¯t you hear what the guards said back at the main gate? We were the third team to leave for Iwagakure.¡± ¡°I fail to see the problem, Asami.¡± Asami narrowed her eyes. Masasane didn¡¯t take her seriously. ¡°Sensei, who were these teams? What were their missions?¡± It was his duty to protect them, and not hers. Masasane brooded. ¡°I think one team escorted a wealthy lord ... The other team, a group of high ranking Iwa diplomats ... You don¡¯t think ...¡± Realisation finally struck Masasane. ¡°That we were tricked? That we are being used as cover? Yes, I think so. I have no definite evidence, but I suspect that we escort the real Iwa diplomats while the other groups were decoys to distract potential attackers.¡± The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Masasane sighed. ¡°Asami, stop overthinking things. You see enemies where none are.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Asami gaped. Once again, Masasane dismissed her advice. ¡°Look, Asami, everything you tell me now is just speculation. Don¡¯t feel bad if I am a bit sceptical. But don¡¯t worry, Asami, you can trust me. I am a jonin for reasons, and I am your sensei. You can count on me, I will protect you. So thank you for informing me, Asami, I will keep your warnings in mind.¡± Masasane smiled before leaving. ¡°I hope so, Masasane. I hope so.¡± Asami clenched her fist, visibly angry. ¡°It¡¯s not my survival I am concerned about.¡± She did everything in her power, but everything was apparently not enough. The sun set and Asami crawled into her sleeping bag. The day made her tired and sleep came easily. In the distance, a crow was hiding among the trees. The crow observed, biding its time.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Amegakure¡¯s famous skyline of steel and iron emerged from the horizon. Skyscrapers rose from the ground as far as her eyes could see. The route Mitsuoki chose led them directly through Amegakure. It was an ominous place. Ame¡¯s infamous rain accompanied them, never ceasing. It was raining, and raining, and raining, and raining. Everyone ended up getting soaked, except for Asami. A lovely black umbrella coated in a thin layer of protective chakra protected her from the elements. Asami didn¡¯t care, though. She had bigger worries than rain. Two figures were following them since they crossed Amegakure¡¯s borders. No visual confirmation was made yet as they both avoided detection so far. They kept their distance, but their enormous chakra presence betrayed them. Their potent aura stood out, giving away their position. ¡°...¡± Asami grumbled, dissatisfied with the current situation ... ¡°Asami?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up, Aritame?¡± Asami shifted her umbrella. Aritame wore a heavy raincoat, soaked like everyone else. ¡°I have a question, how come you are completely dry while the rest of us are wetter than wet?¡± Asami smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the umbrella.¡± ¡°The umbrella?¡± Aritame gave her a blank stare. He didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Well, it is a very special umbrella ...¡± Distracted, Asami didn¡¯t pay attention, nearly missing the incoming attack, but she didn¡¯t. Asami reacted in time, quickly adopting defensive measures, her umbrella serving as defensive armament and improvised shield. Her eyes detected the approaching shuriken. Her beloved chakra obeyed and manifested, reinforcing her umbrella. Her umbrella stood firm, withstanding the unrelenting assault, deflecting the hail of shuriken with minimal effort. Metal sparked and dust filled the air, but her umbrella protected her, Aritame, and Yukihiro from any harm. Meanwhile, her sensei should be able to provide for himself, which he was. He ducked and dodged. He was a jonin, and thus not completely useless. Her shield dissipated, dissolving into a fine purple mist. Layers of hardened chakra saved Aritame and Yukihiro, but the same couldn¡¯t be said of the rest of the convoy. The attack had subsided, revealing a scene of total carnage. Corpses and limbs littered the ground, lifeless and torn asunder. Their blood stained the earth red. They died without having a chance. Nobody survived. Aritame and Yukihiro unholstered their kunai, prepared to fight. Meanwhile, two men appeared from the thick fog. They both wore black robes adorned by red clouds. ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes. One man spoke, a giant sword hanging over his shoulder. The man flashed his shark like teeth. ¡°Tracking down the real ambassador took more time than expected, but it seems that third time¡¯s the charm, right, Itachi?¡± ¡°...¡± Itachi didn¡¯t comment, remaining silent instead. His colleague sighed. ¡°You know, you are no fun, Itachi. You should really try to liven up a bit.¡± Asami didn¡¯t recognise the swordsman, but she recognised his partner. So did Masasane. His face paled and his hands trembled. This was going to be an ugly fight, a very ugly fight. Itachi. Uchiha, ANBU, traitor, and clan killer.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 11 II
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 11
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami offered a benign smile. ¡°Long time no see, Itachi. I hope that life has been treating you well.¡± ¡°Long time no see?¡± His shark toothed colleague raised an eyebrow. ¡°Itachi, who is this girl? I never knew you had a girlfriend. Why didn''t you tell me about her? I always thought we were friends, Itachi ...¡± Asami used her little distraction manoeuvre to whisper to her team mates, ¡°Aritame, Yukihiro, run.¡± If they wanted to survive, they had to run. Their chances of survival were slim with their capabilities. But Aritame and Yukihiro refused to move. They were paralysed by fear and trepidation. Only Masasane maintained a semblance of composure. Asami whispered again, ¡°Run! Run as fast as you can!¡± Why didn''t they run? Didn''t they understand the severity of the situation? Itachi didn''t even bat an eyelid, his stoic face unchanged. ¡°Kisame, I neither know the girl, nor do I recall having ever met her.¡± Asami shook her head in disappointment, further stalling for time. ¡°Itachi, you sadden me. How unfortunate. It seems that you have forgotten me. You might not remember me, but I certainly remember you, Itachi. I would never forget such a lovely person such as you.¡± Itachi narrowed his eyes. Meanwhile, Kisame laughed openly. ¡°You know, Itachi, the girl is ... strange, but I like her already. She has a good sense of humour. I heard you being called many things, but never lovely.¡± ¡°Lovely, indeed.¡± Asami deployed her most suave smile. Her tactic worked. Itachi and Kisame both dropped their guard. They didn''t take her seriously. Confident in their victory, they grew careless, which gave her and her team an advantage. Asami whispered to her petrified team mates, discarding any sense of subtlety this time. ¡°Aritame, Yukihiro, run! For the last time, run! Masasane and I will hold them back. We will buy you as much time as possible.¡± Her hand curled around the hilt of her sword. Her life would be so much easier if Aritame and Yukihiro retreated. They represented a burden. They were dead weights. This fight required all of her chakra, all of her power, all of her concentration. After all, their opponent was Uchiha Itachi, a legend among legends. Masasane gulped, cold sweat running down his face. But he was prepared to fight nevertheless, ready to die. It was, however, Aritame who crossed her wonderful plans. His answer was no, of course. The idiot stood his ground, gripping his kunai and marshalling all of his courage. ¡°Asami, sensei, we won''t run! We will never leave you both behind! True Konoha ninja never abandon their comrades.¡± His words amused the man named Kisame. His teeth spread menacingly in a wide grin, openly mocking her. ¡°Oh ... Spoken like a true Konoha ninja. Listen to your teammate, Asami-chan. Didn''t you learn that Konoha ninja never abandon their comrades? Don''t you know that it is Konoha custom to die together?¡± Asami clicked her tongue, ignoring Kisame''s taunts. It was Aritame who had her undivided attention. ¡°Have you gone mad? Only death awaits you here, Aritame. Do as I say! Run! Run for your lives!¡± ¡°NO!¡± Aritame stood his ground, his conviction unwavering. ¡°I said, run!¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°No!¡± Even Yukihiro joined his side. Not that idiot, too. ¡°...¡±Asami fumed, her eyes glimmering, flashing with a dangerous shade of purple, a sign of her chakra stirring in ire. Kisame readied his blade, smirking. ¡°It seems that you have chosen your fate. What do you think, Itachi? What shall we do with them?¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Itachi remained silent, his black eyes lacking any sense of emotion. He was cold like ice. Kisame grinned. ¡°I guess that means you don''t care, do you, Itachi?¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Itachi turned around to leave, his disinterest blatant. He didn''t care about their fates in the slightest. ¡°Our mission here is finished ... Deal with them as you see fit ... I don''t care ...¡± His words delighted Kisame, an ominous grin gracing his lips. ¡°Are you sure? They are from Konoha, as far as I can tell. Don''t you feel anything?¡± ¡°... ... ... No ...¡± His body flickered, and Itachi vanished. ¡°It¡¯s always the same with him ...¡± Kisame shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Sorry, but it looks like playtime is officially over. My partner doesn''t enjoy killing. Unfortunately for you, the same is not true for me.¡± Kisame closed the distance in an instant and attacked. His giant sword was his weapon of choice, directly aiming for her, Aritame, and Yukihiro. Asami flipped backwards, dodging his incoming strike with natural ease. Her team mates didn''t share her good fortune, nor her reflexes. Fortunately, Masasane was able to parry Kisame''s blow with a raised kunai. Their weapons interlocked with sparks flying and Masasane was unable to move. Kisame pressed his sword downwards, yet Masasane stood his ground, flinching under the weight of his heavy strike. Kisame laughed. ¡°Hehehe, not bad ... Not bad, at all ... Seems like you aren''t all bark and no bite.¡± Kisame retreated, his hands forming a seal. No doubt, it was suiton. ¡°Suiton!¡± An army of sharks rose at his command and took form. They were constructed from water, resembling their animal counterparts. Their number was endless, and their eyes were set on them, their prey. A grin crossed Kisame''s lips. ¡°It''s over.¡± His sharks attacked in unison, coming for their prey. They were fast. Far too fast. Asami braced herself. ¡°Shit!¡± Masasane shouted. ¡°Katon!¡± A fire jutsu was his answer. He tried everything to blunt Kisame¡¯s technique, but all to no avail. Water and fire met, and water prevailed. The sharks overwhelmed the fire in a blink, falling relentlessly upon their prey. Masasane was ripped apart in a cloud of bloody mist. His last act was to shield Aritame and Yukihiro with his body, but his sacrifice was in vain in the face of such might. Even in his death, he was unable to stop the stampede of voracious sharks. This was how her sensei died, and so did Aritame and Yukihiro. They never stood a chance against the behemoth that Kisame was. In the end, it was only she who survived the onslaught, her chakra protecting her. It hardened to shield her. Her enemy turned his attention now to her. ¡°Interesting ... To think that you would survive my attack ... Impressive ...¡± ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes, her hand gripping her sword tightly. All her instincts focused on survival. Kisame''s eyes narrowed as he noticed the traces of lingering chakra after her shield dissipated. ¡°Seems that you are able to cast some kind of barrier jutsu ... How intriguing ... You have my interest, girl, what''s your name?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami didn''t answer. The enemy deserved no answer. Only silence. Kisame laughed, throwing his giant sword over his shoulder. ¡°Quite the reticent one ... Not that I am not used to such antics ... Won''t you give me your name, girl? I am curious. I want to know the name of my enemy before you die. After all, it would be quite a waste for you to die unknown. Don''t you want to be remembered, girl?¡± ¡°...¡± A glare was her response. No words were spoken. Kisame clicked his tongue. ¡°Tch, still playing the stubborn one, aren''t you? So what about a little game, then? You give me your name and I will let you live, if you survive, let''s say, for two more minutes. What do you think?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes in distrust. Kisame smirked. ¡°Don''t worry, girl, you can trust me. I might not look like it, but I am a man of honour. Unlike others, I keep my word.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Asami closed her eyes. Her purple chakra coated the blade of her sword in the heat of flaming plasma. Her blade was prepared to fight, and so was she. ¡°Asami. My name is Asami.¡± ¡°See, was that so difficult?¡± Kisame readied his blade. ¡°Now show me your resolve, Asami.¡± ¡°Gladly.¡± Asami opened her eyes and attacked. Three black tomoe led the charge. His sword and her blade interlocked among the falling rain. This wasn''t over yet.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°There you are ...¡± A sitting Itachi spoke from the branch of a tree. ¡°I was waiting.¡± Kisame flashed a grin. ¡°Sorry for making you wait, Itachi. Just took a bit longer than expected.¡± ¡°...¡± Itachi remained unimpressed, yet his watchful eyes didn''t fail to notice the scorch mark in Kisame''s coat around his shoulder. The smell of blood and burnt flesh permeated the air. ¡°Your shoulder ... What happened?¡± Kisame dismissed his question. ¡°Just a minor flesh wound. Nothing else. The girl took me by surprise. Shouldn''t have underestimated her.¡± ¡°I see ...¡± Itachi turned to leave. ¡°Let''s go then.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami closed her eyes, her body healing now that she had a moment for herself. Her chakra was restoring her body to its former pristine condition, with a fine mist of purple particles closing cuts and open wounds. It was a testament to the limitless possibilities that a powerful energy such as chakra held. Ghostly purple flames engulfed Aritame, Yukihiro, and Masasane, her funeral pyre illuminating the encroaching night. Her fire burned until nothing remained of their bloodied corpses but ash, until they were history. Her heart felt no anger, no hatred, no rage ... There was just sadness, a profound sense of sadness ... Aritame ... Yukihiro ... Masasane ... They didn''t deserve this end. Her three black tomoe turned, changing. From the ashes of death and grief, arose on red, on purpled shaded ground a sixteen petalled flower, a black chrysanthemum. It was the day that Asami awakened her mangekyou sharingan.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 12 II
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 12
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Lamps illuminated the dark room. Tall stone pillars supported the wooden ceiling. Asami was standing before Konoha''s village council, awaiting her judgement. Unfortunately, they took their time. The village elders, the jonin commander, and the Hokage were talking, and talking, and talking, not coming to any conclusion. She survived the mission, and she eventually returned to Konoha in one piece. There she was asked to report to the village council immediately in the light of her revelations and the identity of one of the attackers. They demanded a detailed report of the course of events. All the village grandees were present. The Hokage himself and the head of the Sarutobi clan, Sarutobi Hiruzen. The three village elders, Mitokado Homura, Mitokado Homura, and the infamous and ill reputed Shimura Danzo. The jonin commander and the head of the rising Nara clan, Nara Shikaku. And the commander of the ANBU. Only the representatives of the major and the four noble clans were missing. Otherwise, the council would have been complete. Asami was already standing and waiting here for an hour already. She wished to leave, but she wasn''t allowed to. They forced her to stay and defend herself against a series of uncomfortable questions and even veiled accusations. Shikaku, head of the Nara clan, jonin commander of Konoha, and council member, folded his hands.¡°So, to summarise, you are telling us that the merchant you were escorting turned out to be an Iwa diplomat ...¡± Asami nodded, her back straightened. ¡°Correct.¡± Shikaku continued, ¡°That he was leading you through Amegakure. Subsequently, the convoy was attacked by two enemies. The attackers easily dispatched the diplomat and his retinue. Then, they went to slaughter your team. In the end, only you survived.¡± Asami nodded once again. ¡°Correct.¡± It was said that honesty was at times the best policy. Shikaku examined her. ¡°And you are telling us that one of the attackers was identified as Uchiha Itachi?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami merely nodded. ¡°Uchiha Itachi ... The traitor ... The clan slayer ... Are you completely sure that it was him?¡± Asami nodded again. ¡°I am. There is no doubt that it was him. His crimson eyes ... are impossible to mistake.¡± ... ... ... Profound silence greeted her. ¡°...¡± Even Shikaku fell silent, deeply immersed in thoughts. ¡°I think I speak for everyone here when I ask, how did you survive, Asami? How did you escape? Did you run, or what?¡± The accusation of cowardice and desertion were lying in the air. ¡°Are you trying to insinuate that I fled the battlefield and abandoned my team?¡± Asami narrowed her eyes, disapproving of his accusations. Especially, since she did the utmost to protect them. ¡°Not necessarily, Asami, but it is our duty to explore all possibilities. Even the less savoury ones.¡± Shikaku folded his hands. ¡°Because the questions remains, how did you survive the attack? How did you survive facing Itachi. Anwser us.¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. The anwser was simple. Too simple to be true. ¡°... Because he didn''t fight us. Itachi disengaged after eliminating the diplomat and his guards. He didn''t bother with the rest of us. In fact, he ignored us. All he cared about was his mission, and nothing else.¡± ¡°... So you never fought Itachi?¡± Hiruzen took the word, his pipe in his mouth. Asami nodded. ¡°We didn''t. It was his partner that fought us.¡± ¡°He had a partner?¡± Shikaku asked. Asami confirmed, ¡°Correct, they both worked together as a duo.¡± Hiruzen took a pull on his pipe. ¡°Were you able to the identity of his partner, Asami?¡± Asami shook his head. ¡°I wasn''t, but I was able to catch his name. His name was Kisame ... The man was carrying a giant sword on his back.¡± The council broke out in discussion. ¡°Kisame ...¡± Hiruzen reacted surprised. ¡°Hoshigaki Kisame ...¡± Danzo took the word. ¡°One of the legendary seven swordsmen of the mist ... A Kiri-nin of immense skill and ability ... Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame, they make for a formidable due indeed. To think that you not only faced them, girl, but also survived. Impressive, to say the least. You are quite the lucky one.¡± The interest in his eyes didn''t go unnoticed. Shikaku seconded the opinion of his fellow councillor. ¡°Agreed, but the question remains, how did you survive, Asami? As far as I understand, it was Kisame killed your team. It was Kisame who killed Masasane, yet you escaped.¡± His question was directed at her, and so were the eyes of everyone. They excepted an anwser. ¡°...¡± Asami lowered her gaze. ¡°He made a bet with me.¡± ¡°He did what?¡± Shikaku didn''t believe his ears. Asami nodded. ¡°Kisame made a bet with me. He said that he would spare me, if I survived for two more minutes. He kept his word.¡± ... ... ... Silence. Shikaku folded his hands. ¡°Asami, do you really think that I can believe your story ...¡± Hiurzen raised his arm to protect her, shielding her from any accusations.¡°Enough, Shikaku, I do believe her.¡± Shikaku was forced to disagree, ¡°Hokage-sama, with all due respect, do you seriously think that the girl is capable of fighting one of the seven legendary swordsmen of the mist?¡± Hiruzen exhaled a cloud of smoke. ¡°As I said, Shikaku, I believe her, and that is all that matters. I find her story credible.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikaku fell silent, as did the rest of the councillor, except for one. Danzo giggled in the dark. ¡°Shikaku, I do understand your concerns, and I do share your doubts. That is why I think that a small practical demonstration is in order, isn''t it, Hiruzen?¡± Hiruzen narrowed his eyes, his distrust blatant. ¡°What are you planning, Danzo?¡± Danzo grinned. ¡°If she possesses the skill she claims she does, then a small demonstration should more than suffice.¡± ¡°Tch, don''t even think about it, Danzo. This is neither the right place, nor the right time for your little games.¡± Hiruzen clicked his tongue. ¡°Too late, Hiruzen ... Fu ...¡± Danzo gave a discreet hand sign. ¡°...¡± Asami was confused. What were they talking ... Asami rolled sidewards, dodging the blade. A ninja lunged downwards from above, from the roof, ramming his sword into the ground, right where she had stood before. A white mask covered his face and his auburn hair. The man was an ANBU. The enemy readied his blade, charging at her, giving her no respite. His intent was clear, ¡°...¡± Asami gritted her teeth, her hand reaching for her trusted blade. She had no choice. Asami quickdrew and their blades met in the air. Edge against edge. Steel against steel. The enemy was pressing down on her, but to no avail. She stood her ground, unflinching, unmoving, her sword held high. The tension in the air was palpable as they faced each other point blank, each of them waiting for a gap in the enemy defence. The ANBU backed off, only to start his next attack. This time, however, she was better prepared. Her purple chakra sharpened her edge. Their blades met in a ceaseless swirl of steel, exchanging blow after blow. Attack. Parry. Counterattack. Block. Attack. Sidestep. Counterattack. Parry. Asami grinned. This was the moment she had waited for. Her blade ignited, and her chakra turned to raging plasma. The surprise was written all across his face, even behind his ANBU mask. Her blade melted through his sword in an instant, irrecoverably breaking his guard. Her enemy was unarmed, defenceless. Asami smirked, pressing the purple shimmering edge of her blade against his unprotected neck. The meaning was clear. ¡°You lose.¡± ... ... ... Applause echoed through the empty halls. Danzo was clapping his hands. ¡°Marvellous, your performance has exceeded my expectations, girl. To think that such a talent would go unnoticed.¡± Hiruzen lowered his Hokage hat, visibly annoyed. ¡°Do you have finally enough of your little games?¡± Danzo gripped his wooden cane. ¡°I have seen what I needed to see, Hiruzen. I recommend Asami join the ANBU. Her abundant talent should be certainly put to better use rather than being wasted among the common ranks. It is obvious where her future lies.¡± His proposal surprised everyone, except for Hiruzen. Hiruzen puffed on his pipe, contemplating. ¡°So that is what you were planning ... Don''t you think that she is too young?¡± Danzo objected, ¡°Hardly so. Itachi joined at the age of eleven. Kakashi at the age of thirteen, if I remember correctly. Her age makes her a more than adequate candidate.¡± ¡°Still ...¡± Hiruzen frowned before his gaze turned to her. ¡°... ... ... Asami, what do you think? Do you wish to join the ANBU?¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc III Asami-chans War College 1 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Asami-chan''s War College 1
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Lecture: Introduction to the organisation of the Konohagakure Armed Forces organised by ANBU command for educational purposes Lecturer: Minami Asami
I have to congratulate you, our newest recruits, on joining us ANBU instead of signing up for the flack-jacket Army dunderheads and the wannabe master psychologists from the intelligence department. I hate them both equally. Anyway, I welcome you now to my lecture. Our subject today is the basic organisation of the Konohagakure Armed Forces. Before we start, though, I will need to address a point you are probably familiar with. The majority of ninja are extremely lazy when it comes to correct terminology. Colloquial terms are frequently used instead of the proper designations. You will rarely encounter thus what we learn today. Few people know that a hierarchy actually exists. While such tendencies towards simplification are understandable, this lack of precision can be annoying.
XXXX Konohagakure Armed Forces (KAF) Supreme High Command of the Konohagakure Armed Forces (SHCKAF) Supreme Commander of the Konohagakure Armed Forces (SCKAF): Hokage
The Konohagakure Armed Forces, abbreviated KAF, form the entirety of Konoha''s military forces and are headed by the Supreme High Command of the Konohagakure Armed Forces, abbreviated SHCKAF. The Supreme High Command is more or less synonymous with the village council and consists of the Hokage, the village elders, and the commanders of the three main branches. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The Armed Forces are divided into three branches, Army, ANBU and the Intelligence Division. We constantly compete with each other for limited financial resources, new equipment, and personnel. Trust me, qualified personnel are hard to find these days. As a consequence, interservice rivalries are far from uncommon. We hate the army guys, and the green flack-jacket idiots hate us. For them, we are just cocky glory hounds. We both hate the suckers from the Intelligence Division. You never know what these bastards are up to. They always fuck up.
XXX Army High Command of the Army (HCA) Chief of Staff of the Army (CSA)
Despite being completely incompetent and inept, the Army nevertheless constitutes the backbone of Konoha''s military forces. The Army is by far the largest branch among all three. They consist of a smaller professional peacetime force and a large reserve force that gets mobilised in the case of war. The last time Konoha saw a large-scale mobilisation was during the Third Great Ninja War, as you might know.
XX Army Reserve Division
The Reserve Division is subordinated to the Army and represents Konoha''s main fighting force. Every ninja who didn''t enlist in the Army, the ANBU, or the Intelligence Division joins automatically the reserve. Ranging from the rustiest jonin to the youngest academy student, they are all part of the reserve. Despite having many powerful jonin among their ranks, the overall quality of reserve is dubious at best, not to say horrendous. They are nothing more than a headless mob without discipline, incapable of executing even the simplest operation on their own. They depend on the support from regular forces. You have to babysit them constantly. Otherwise, they get themselves killed with their incompetence. Pray to whatever deity you worship that you will never to work together with them. It''s not a pleasant experience. What they lack in quality, they compensate with their numbers. They are useful to bolster your forces with masses of weak genin and chunin, providing cheap cannon fodder.
XXX ANBU High Command of the ANBU (HCANBU) Chief of Staff of the ANBU (CSANBU)
Compared to the Army, we ANBU are smaller, but what we lack in numbers we compensate with superior quality, discipline, and combat effectiveness. We are the best of the best for reasons, mainly deployed for reconnaissance and infiltration missions. The rest of Konoha needs our firepower to get the job done when they have fucked up once again.
XXX Intelligence Division (ID) High Command of the Intelligence Division (HID) Chief of Staff of the Intelligence Division (CSID)
If you want to hear anything about these dimwits, bad luck. Go and ask them yourself because I am not on good terms with them right now. This was today''s lecture. I will see you next week when we discuss ¡®99 ways to die on the battlefield and how not to avoid them¡¯.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥

Arc III: Asami-chan’s War College 2 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Asami-chan¡¯s War College 2
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Lecture: Ranks and units organised by ANBU command for educational purposes Lecturer: Minami Asami
Well, I don¡¯t have much time today as I am supposed to be somewhere else. So we will get over with this quickly. Take the info sheet and listen. The sheet has three columns. The first column gives you unit designations, the second strength numbers, and the third the commanding officer. Nothing complicated.
Army (Army Reserve included): Ranks and units
Unit Strength Commanding Officer
? 1 = 1 Shinobi Shinobi
¡ñ Team 4 = 1 Team leader + 3 Team leader
¡ñ¡ñ Squad 8 = 1 Squad leader + 1 Medic + 6 Squad leader
¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Platoon 40= 5*8 Lieutenant

Team, squad, and platoon are the smallest unit types. You will encounter them frequently. Teams and squads are usually led by experienced chunin, or even genin, but in reality, the chain of command is more fluid than it should be the case. Higher-ranking officers leading teams or squads is far from uncommon.
I Company 200 = 5*40 ? Captain Major
II Battalion Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. 800 = 4*200 Lieutenant Colonel Colonel
III Regiment x = x*800 Colonel Brigade General
I Company 200 = 5*40 ? Captain Major
II Battalion 800 = 4*200 Lieutenant Colonel Colonel
III Regiment x = x*800 Colonel Brigade General

Now we get to the company, the battalion, the regiment. All three are a rare sight since the end Third Great Ninja War as they aren''t needed any more. The company and battalion are regarded as the smallest units that can operate autonomously without additional support. The regiment is primarily an ad hoc formation. Strength numbers vary depending on the situation.
X Brigade 4,000 = 5*800 Brigade Genera
XX Division 16,000 = 4*4,000 Major General Lieutenant General General
XXX Army the entirety of the Army Chief of Staff of the Army

The brigade and division exist purely for administrative purposes. While the brigade had seen some use during the war, the division has long since fallen out of favour. Too cumbersome, too immobile, too inflexible. The division only persists for traditional reasons. So far, no hidden village has ever succeeded in fielding a full division. Forces were spread thin across all fronts during the wars and didn''t allow such a concentration of force.
ANBU: Ranks and units
Unit Strength Commanding Officer
? ?ANBU 1 = 1 ANBU ANBU = Captain
¡ñ Team 4 = 1 Team leader + 3 Team leader = Captain
¡ñ¡ñ Squad 8 = 1 Squad leader + 1 Medic + 6 Squad leader = Major Lieutenant Colonel
¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Platoon 40= 5*8 Colonel
I Company 200 = 5*40 Brigade General Major General
II Battalion 400 = 2*200 Lieutenant General General
III Regiment x = x*800 General
XXX ANBU the entirety of the ANBU Chief of Staff of the ANBU

The basic structure is more or less the same. Differences are minor. Compared to the Army, we ANBU enjoy higher ranks and our unit sizes are smaller as our manpower is limited. Now the interesting part, how you get promoted? I will be gracious and give you some personal advice. Officially, you need leadership, skill, intelligence and whatever else, but that''s all bullshit. Forget it, just forget it. You require neither leadership, nor skill to advance. What you need are either strength or connections. If you are a powerful, the higher-ups won¡¯t be able to ignore you in the long run. Become strong and you will get promoted along the way. But if you aim high, you need clan connections. Without them, you are fucked hard. Nepotism and clientelism are the bane of Konoha¡¯s existence. They plague the military and bureaucracy. Posts are not filled based on merit, but based on lineage. Commanding positions are only given to candidates backed by influential clans. Most of them are mediocre at best, not to say outright incompetent. No matter how talented you might be, you need the right blood running through your veins. The Army is the traditional territory of combat-related clans like the Akimichi, the Sarutobi, the Senju, the Hyuga, and the Nara. They produce a steady supply of high-ranking officers. The Intelligence Division is dominated by the Yamanaka and other minor clans. Uchiha and Aburame controlled the ANBU in the past, but times have changed since the Uchiha massacre.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III: Asami-chan’s War College 3 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III: Asami-chan¡¯s War College 3
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Lecture: Foreign armies organised by ANBU command for educational purposes Lecturer: Minami Asami
An old saying, keep your friends close, but your enemies closer. Today''s lecture will be about Konoha¡¯s friends and enemies. I will give you a short overview of their organisational structure and a personal assessment.
Sunagakure/ Kirigakure Organisation: Ranks and units
Unit Strength Commanding Officer
? 1 = 1 Shinobi Shinobi
¡ñ Team 4 = 1 Team leader + 3 Team leader
¡ñ¡ñ Squad 8 = 1 + 1 Medic + 6 Squad leader
¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Platoon 40= 5*8 Lieutenant
I Company 200 = 5*40 Captain Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Major
II Battalion 800 = 4*200 Lieutenant Colonel Colonel
III Regiment x = x*800 Colonel
X Brigade 4,000 = 5*800 Brigade General Major General Lieutenant General General
XX Division 16,000 = 4*4,000 General

Sunagakure: As Suna is currently allied with Konoha, I haven¡¯t met them yet on the battlefield. But based on my information, their ninja shouldn''t be underestimated. Their forces might be small, but Suna-nin are known for being tactically flexible, ingenious and determined fighters. Kirigakure: Kiri-nin are an interesting bunch. They are adaptable, fluid, insidious like water. They prefer a methodical approach. In my experience, their morale is brittle. Kiri-nin shy away from taking risks. They disintegrate quite easily when confronted with overwhelming firepower.
Iwagakure/Kumogakure Organisation: Ranks and units
Unit Strength Commanding Officer
? 1 = 1 Shinobi Shinobi
¡ñ Team 4 = 1 Team leader + 3 Team leader
¡ñ¡ñ Squad 12 = 1 + 1 Medic+ 10 Squad leader
¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Platoon 60 = 5*12 Lieutenant
I Company 300 = 5*60 Captain Major
II Battalion 900 = 3*300 Lieutenant Colonel Colonel
III Regiment x = x*900 Colonel
X Brigade 4,500 = 5*900 Brigade General Major General Lieutenant General General
XX Division 18,000 = 4*4,500 General

Kumogakure and Iwagakure are both military giants, and their organisational structure reflects such. Kumo and Iwa favour larger formations due to their advantage in terms of manpower and reserves. They outnumber us by a significant margin. Iwagakure: Iwa-nin tenacious and stupid. They are terribly annoying to fight. They never give up. They never surrender. They never budge. They fight until the bitter end. Terribly annoying as said. My recommendation, decimate them completely. Iwa-nin are proficient when it comes to defence. Nothing surprising considering their earth affinity. They stand their ground no matter the losses. On the offence, they are like a juggernaut, slow, immobile, cumbersome. But when they strike, they strike hard. Kumogakure: Kumo-nin are probably the most dangerous and professional ninja you will encounter. They are well-trained, well-led, disciplined. Kumo forces are aggressive. They prefer the offence to the defence. Kumo-nin will try to maintain their momentum at any cost. They will keep attacking until you yield. My personal advice, concentrate your forces and hope for the best.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 1 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 1
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Heavy snow covered the silent forest. The harsh forces of winter reigned the frozen lands, hidden beneath a blanket of ice and white. Nature had turned the world into a cold, barren desert, hostile to human life. But life persisted among the trees, refusing to bow to the forces of nature. A squad of Konoha ANBU moved through the trees with frightening speed, desperately running for their lives. ¡°We have to pick up the pace, Konosuke. They are right behind us, Captain!¡± Hachiro warned, his desperation palpable. ¡°I know, Hachiro. I know.¡± Konosuke gritted his teeth. Their situation didn''t look good. He and his men were tired. They needed rest, but rest was out of the question. Their pursuers were right behind them. Yet they had to carry on. ¡°Hachiro, where are Masaaki and Yusuke?¡± ¡°No idea.¡± Hachiro replied. ¡°Masaaki and Yusuke are probably dead.¡± Asami answered, her voice dispassionate, cold. The girl wore her ANBU mask and white fur coat, with pride. After all, she was one of them, an ANBU. ¡°They engaged the enemy to buy time. They failed to return, unable to disengage. We must assume the worst, Captain.¡± Asami was young, barely 13-years-old, but death didn¡¯t bother her in the slightest. The girl accepted the deaths of her comrades with cold indifference. ¡°Shit!¡± Konosuke clenched his fists, anger, rage flaring up inside him. He sent two comrades to their death, but times were hard. Drastic measures had to be taken. Masaaki and Yusuke delayed the enemy, but they paid the ulitmate price. Yet it was not enough. He knew that they were running out of time. The enemy was getting closer and closer every minute. They had to reach the safety of the assembly point before it was too late. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. The only problem was that Norogumi and Karen slowed them down. They were heavily wounded during their mission. Norogumi lost a few ribs and bones. Karen a lot of blood. In fact, it was a miracle that they both were still standing, still conscious. Nevertheless, it was questionable how long they would still last. Norogumi and Karen grew weaker with every minute. They were slowly but surely reaching the limits of their endurance. ¡°...¡± Konosuke clenched his fists. What were they supposed to do? He didn''t know. Asami chimed in, ¡°Konosuke, our Kiri friends are rapidly closing the distance. I suggest that we should hurry up.¡± ¡°Do you think I don''t know that?¡± Konosuke barked. ¡°We can¡¯t, Asami. We can''t go faster. Norogumi and Karen are both in a critical condition. They won''t be able to keep up. We can''t leave them behind.¡± ¡°I know, but I think I have a solution for our little problem.¡± Asami halted, stopping on a random tree branch. Her hand drew her sword. Her radiant blade glimmered purple in anticipation. ¡°I will confront them and delay them as long as possible. I will cover your retreat.¡± Her voice spoke with confidence. ¡°Are you crazy? You will die! You can''t fight them all on your own¡± Konosuke clicked his tongue. As much as Asami annoyed him at times, he didn¡¯t want to sacrifice yet another life. Too many lives were already lost today. ¡°Konosuke, we don''t have much of a choice. Someone must delay them at any price.¡± ¡°...¡± Konosuke fell silent. Asami might be talented for her age, but was she strong enough to face the Kiri-nin alone? He doubted so. And yet ... ¡°You must go¡±, Asami urged them. ¡°Time is running short. The enemy is approaching. I don''t want my noble self-sacrifice to be in vain.¡± ¡°...¡± Konosuke was conflicted. Snow started falling. Countless millions of snow crystals turned the darkening sky white. ¡°You know, Asami, it should be the duty of the old to protect the young, and not the other way around ...¡± Asami merely chuckled. ¡°Probably, but neither is it your duty to throw your lives away. Sometimes, hard times require hard decisions.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Konosuke relented, a heavy sigh escaping him. ¡°Do your best and don''t die, Asami. Promise me that you will return. I don''t want this to be our final parting.¡± Asami smirked, a satisfied grin gracing her lips. ¡°Don''t worry, Konosuke, I will return. I won''t die this easily.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^=
Schwarz -¡¬- Der Wille zur Macht Arc I Prologue Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc III Chapter 2 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 2
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami raced across the forest, navigating her way through the trees. Nothing had changed. In the end, she had to do everything by herself if she wanted things to be done properly. Captain Konosuke sent Masaaki and Yusuke, but their sacrifice proved to be of little value. The enemy dispatched them easily. She offered Konosuke to intercept the Kiri-nin, but he declined. He didn''t want to risk her life. He refused to send her because she was the youngest ANBU in the group. Because she was apparently Konoha''s future, a part of the next generation. Although his reasons were understandable, what Konosuke didn''t grasp was the true extent of her powers. If ordered, she would have slaughtered the Kri-nin with ease. Unfortunately, however, nothing was ever easy with Konosuke. His lack of flexibility annoyed her. He was one of those Nara according to the plan types. Hadn¡¯t implemented one of his overcomplicated plans, then they wouldn¡¯t be in this precarious situation to begin with. Their mission was a simple assassination. Their target, an influential noble with a respectable number of guards. A detachment of Kiri-nin protected him. Konosuke chose to dispatch an infiltration party. His plan''s plan fell apart like a house of cards. Everything went south. The infiltration party got detected. Two platoons of Kiri ANBU ambushed them after they had walked right into their trap. Outnumbered, Konosuke was forced to order an immediate retreat. They escaped, but the infiltration party got hit hard. They were nearly wiped out. Three dead. Two heavily wounded. Asami gripped her sword before arriving at an open clearing, leaving the forest behind. A lonely oak watched over the plain since ancient times. The snowfall intensified, and the winds grew stronger. The snowstorm turned into a blizzard. Her eyes scanned the area, waiting for the Kiri-nin to arrive. They didn''t disappoint her. Fifteen Kiri ANBU entered the stage, fifteen unlucky men who had the misfortune to cross paths with her. Asami grinned, her blade readied. Concealed behind her mask, her eyes shimmered vivid purple in delight. A man stepped forwards, flanked by two ANBU. He was the leader of their little group. His voice mocked her openly, ¡°Konoha seems to be really desperate these days. They now send little girls to stop ...¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
A pulsating purple blade impaled Yakumo. Her sword skewered Yakumo''s heart. His life ended in the blink of an eye. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. The girl giggled with a glint of joy after retracting her sword from his torso. ¡°My friend, not only do you vastly overestimate your capabilities, but you also underestimate mine.¡± Her sword sliced Yakumo in half, claiming Nobuyori and Tatsukichi next. The girl gripped her sword, spinning sidewards in a torrent of steel. Their flesh offered little resistance. Yakumo, Nobuyori, Tatsucki, they all died. Their lifeless bodies fell, hitting the cold snow covered ground. ¡°One, two, three.¡± The girl smirked behind her mask. ¡°Who comes next?¡± They didn¡¯t hesitate. They were Kiri ANBU. They knew what had to be done. They would kill the little bitch even if it cost them their lives. They attacked. Their war cries filled the icy plains. They charged, driven by rage. The girl flashed a smile, amused by their foolishness. She simply disappeared from their sight. The snowstorm covered her movements. Like a ghost, like a grim reaper, she swept across the battlefield, claiming one victim after another, picking them off one by one. The girl hunted her prey without relent, without mercy. ¡°Four.¡± A horizontal slash. ¡°Five.¡± Decapitated. ¡°Six.¡± Pierced through his chest. Their squad disintegrated. Their retreat turned into a complete rout, but there was no escape, no mercy. ¡°Seven.¡± The girl struck from behind. ¡°Eight.¡± He tried to flee. He didn''t get far. ¡°Nine.¡± He confronted her boldly. He didn''t last long. ¡°Ten.¡± A pair of kunai nailed his corpse to the oak. ¡°Eleven. Twelve.¡± They counterattacked. A purple shield deflected their feeble attacks. They didn''t even scratch her. A sea of flames burned them alive. ¡°Thirteen. Fourteen.¡± They reached the tree line. They thought they were safe. They thought they had escaped their fate. They were wrong. Hope was nothing but a mere illusion. A massive explosion ripped them apart, reducing them to nothingness. A nightmarish fireball incinerated everything in their vicinity. ¡°...¡± Hisashi''s eyes widened in horror, his throat gulping. This wasn''t possible. They were decimated. They never stood a chance against the personification of death herself. Hidden behind her porcelain mask, the white demon approached him. Her white fur coat had turned red, stained by the blood of his fallen comrades. Gone was any pretence of childish innocence. ¡°...¡± Hisashi trembled. He was now alone, utterly alone. He was the last survivor of this carnage. ¡°Fifteen¡± The demon''s eyes glowed dark luminous red with a strong shade of purple. Hisashi held his breath. Her eyes weren¡¯t normal, they weren¡¯t human. What was she? ¡°What''s your name?¡± The girl tilted her head. ¡°...¡± Hisashi clenched his fists in rage. He didn¡¯t need her damned fake politeness. The girl was a demon in white, a demon in human skin. ¡°You fucking bitch, I don¡¯t need to answer you.¡± He mustered all of his courage. His hands gripped a kunai. He clashed against her shield, his kunai deflected. Her barrier didn¡¯t budge in the slightest. Her chakra protected its mistress. Retribution followed swiftly. The white demon punched him straight in his abdomen. He collapsed. Her punch was powerful considering her frail stature. The girl hit hard and Hisashi had a hard time breathing. The girl shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Ninja these days, always so stubborn. They never know when to give up. You try to be nice, and how do they repay your friendliness? They spit in your face. Anyway, I have a little task for you, Fifteen.¡± Hisashi gritted his teeth. ¡°Who do you think you are...¡± ¡°Aarghhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Hisashi cried out in pain. Her sword impaled his right hand, pinning him to the ground. The girl made her displeasure known, ¡°You misunderstand your position, Fifteen. I am not known for my patience. Your lack of cooperation is starting to irritate me.¡± ¡°Aarghhhhhhhh!¡± Immense pain shot through his body. The girl twisted her sword around. ¡°Do you understand, Fifteen?¡± The girl narrowed her eyes. ¡°Aarghhhhhhhhh, yeeeesssss¡±, Hisashi bit his lips. He endured the pain. ¡°Excellent.¡± The girl smirked. ¡°As said, I have a little task for you. Inform the rest of your friends that they should stay out of my way if they desire to live. We don¡¯t want them to die, do we? And now run before I decide to change my mind¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 3 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 3
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami watched the retreating Kiri-nin. The boy wasn¡¯t the worst runner she had ever seen. Nothing surprising after the little show she had put on for him. He ran for his life. Wouldn''t her actions ignite their desire for revenge, or would they listen to reason and give up? She didn''t know. Not that it mattered. If intimidation didn¡¯t work, if they ignored her warnings, she would persuade them with steel. Asami sheathed her blade and retrieved her kunai. They were still stuck into the oak. Afterwards, she waited, and waited, and waited. Her eyes swept across the battlefield, admiring her handiwork of death, blood and gore. Corpses littered the snowy ground. The sight filled her with pride. Her performance had improved since her fateful encounter with Itachi. That day, he and his companion made her a gift. That day her sharingan changed, transformed. Her eyes evolved, further augmenting her style. The sharingan was a truly potent weapon, a weapon that was hers and hers alone. The legendary mangekyou sharingan was now in her possession, yet her eyes remained a weapon of last resort, only to be used wisely. Her mangekyou allowed her to exert a degree of control over her chakra never experienced before. They granted her a mastery of chakra down to the most elemental level, down to the very fabric, the very essence of chakra. Close or far, her eyes allowed her to manipulate, to command, to shape, to rule chakra with near perfection. Form, density, cohesion, her chakra obeyed her. Her chakra was the extension of her will, the manifestation of her desires, the weapon of her hopes and dreams. She was her chakra. Her chakra was her. Her control was absolute. Her new powers exhilarating. Asami giggled with a certain sense of satisfaction. It took time and effort to understand the true extent of her powers, not to mention master them. Despite her modest progress, much remained still unknown, shrouded in mystery. The mangekyou sharingan proved to be illusive in nature. Information was hard to come by, with its existence being hardly known outside informed circles. The village archives didn''t yield much information about the Uchiha clan and the secrets of the sharingan. Documents and scrolls existed, but the vast majority had been classified following the day of the Uchiha clan massacre. A drastic measure, taken by the village council. Her ANBU background allowed her to access some of the less confidential material, but even her access was for some reason limited. There was something fishy about the Uchiha clan and their sudden disappearance, and she wasn''t the only one to believed so. Asami crossed her arms, watching the falling snow. The blizzard intensified. Nobody arrived. Fifteen had apparently successfully delivered her message. And apparently, the enemy heeded her warning. Eliminating their vanguard achieved the desired result, the Kiri ANBU ceased their pursuit and regrouped. The temperatures fell and night was approaching. It was time for her to leave and move to the assembly point. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami reached the assembly point, an abandoned village near the border. The wars devastated the entire region. The villages pillaged, plundered, murdered, razed, cleansed. The border regions were hit hardest. They never truly recovered, even after all these years. ANBU patrolled the area, guarding their camp against undesired intruders. Asami entered the village. Judging by the numbers, the other three ANBU squads had returned, but their ranks were also depleted. The missions they carried out were dangerous, risky. Failure was nothing extraordinary, and yet the severity of their losses surprised her. Their missions led them deep into Kirigakure, deep into enemy territory without additional support. They had suffered heavy casualties. Losses were highs. The green glow of her medical ninjutsu illuminated the air. The stench of blood filled the air. Their missions took a toll on them. They probably encountered heavy resistance just like them. Fortunately, most of her fellow ANBU comrades suffered only minor injuries, which was good. The dead were cheap. They required nothing. Wounded ninja, however, were troublesome. They were a burden. Asami continued her stroll through the village, the falling snow accompanying her. She eventually met Konosuke and the rest of her squad. They were exhausted, their fatigue written all across their faces. Konosuke was discussing something with the other squad leaders. It was something important. Yet he was the first to notice her. His eyes widened in shock. ¡°Asami ... you are ... alive.¡± ¡°Surprised, aren''t we?¡± Asami smirked. His stare amused her. ¡°...¡± Konosuke regained his composure. ¡°To be honest, I thought you already dead, but it seems ... I was wrong.¡± Asami crossed her arms. ¡°You disappoint me, Konosuke. Why do you place so little faith in my abilities? Did you really think that a few harmless Kiri-nin could even scratch me?¡± Konosuke mustered a weak laugh. ¡°Aren''t we a bit overconfident here, Asami?¡± ¡°Possibly¡±, Asami conceded. ¡°Anyway, tell me, how did you make it back?¡± Konosuke studied her coat. A conspicuous crimson touch coloured her fur coat red. Asami flashed an innocent smile.¡°Isn''t that obvious? I eliminated their vanguard. Fifteen in total. I killed them all. That scared away the rest of the Kiri ANBU.¡± Konosuke blinked in disbelief. ¡°You did what? Fifteen? You killed fifteen Kiri ANBU?¡± ¡°Fifteen? You are kidding me, aren''t you?¡± Akahito, the captain of the second squad, didn''t believe her a single word. ¡°Two, maybe three, but fifteen of these fuckers? No way. You must be lying.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Asami responded with a glare. Akahito clicked his tongue. ¡°Not in a thousand years. What do you think, Ino?¡± Captain Akahito turned to Ino. She was the captain of the fourth squad. Ino gazed at her. ¡°Based on my information, Asami is quite talented. Unless I am wrong, she scored top of her ANBU class despite her age, but who knows? The youngsters these days are strong.¡± ¡°And what''s your opinion, Koichi, Konosuke?¡± Akahito searched for support. ¡°...¡± Koichi didn''t answer. His eyes focused on her and the enigma. He was a veteran of many wars. ¡°I don''t think she is lying, but who can tell?¡± ¡°...¡± Konosuke meanwhile just scratched his head. Asami merely rolled her eyes, only mildly annoyed. ¡°Anyway, I think that we have much more important matters to discuss. Is it just my imagination, or have our ranks thinned?¡± ¡°So you noticed too?¡± Konosuke gritted his teeth. Asami retorted, ¡°Noticed, you say? That is quite an understatement. Barely half of us have returned ...¡± ¡°Not even half of us.¡± Koichi sighed in resignation. ¡°All squads suffered heavy losses. We lost ten killed in action. Seven went missing. Five are heavily wounded. Our situation is ... dire.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Asami asked. This entire operation was an unmitigated disaster. Ino voiced her opinion, ¡°I have no idea, I suspect that our missions were compromised. The enemy expected us. My squad got ambushed. We were lucky to escape. Otherwise, we would have been wiped out. The same happened to Akahito and Koichi.¡± Akahito agreed, ¡°They were just waiting for us ...¡± An ANBU appeared, kneeling on the ground. He addressed Koichi, ¡°Captain.¡± Koichi crossed his arms. ¡°What''s the matter, Norinaga?¡± Norinaga raised his head. ¡°The enemy has sent a messenger. He wants to discuss our surrender. He claims that three companies of Kiri-nin have surrounded our position. They want us to surrender to avoid unnecessary bloodshed. Otherwise, they will be forced to annihilate us.¡± ... ... ... ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Konosuke, Ino, Akahito, and even Koichi, they all fell silent. Seconds turned into minutes. A feeling of hopelessness and despair infected their minds as realisation struck. They were done for ... Three whole companies ... 600 men in total ... This was not a force they could ever hope to fight.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥

Arc III Chapter 4 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 4
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The sun set and night replaced day. The pale light of the moon shone upon the frozen earth. Every available ANBU assembled in a single room. They gathered around a wooden table and discussed their current situation and their options. The discussion was heated. ¡°You fucking bitch, are you crazy?¡± Akahito raged.¡°Do you understand what you are saying? You want to abandon our wounded comrades. You want them to die, don''t you?¡± He shot her a furious glare of pure, undiluted disgust. Asami, however, stood her ground. ¡°Akahito, don¡¯t you dare lecture me. I am fully aware of the implications, but we have no other choice. Our options are limited. It is what needs to be done. We must leave the wounded behind if we want to escape. They would just slow us down. We would never make it with them in tow.¡± Akahito clenched his fists. ¡°We can''t. We all are ninja of Konoha. We never abandon our comrades. And when I say never, I mean never.¡± Asami clicked her tongue. ¡°Do you even realise what that means? We will all fucking die. We are surrounded. Nobody will come to relieve us. But I don''t want this village to be our grave. I don''t want to soak the ground with our blood. I don''t want to die a senseless death in the middle of nowhere. Face it, Akahito, we are on our own, alone. The enemy outnumbers us by a significant margin. They will crush us. Nobody will survive.¡± Asami slammed her fists onto the table, her face hard like granite, her eyes cold like ice. ¡°What we need to do is to break out of this encirclement, or at least die trying.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Everyone fell silent. Koichi voiced his concerns, ¡°To succeed with a breakout, we have to leave behind the wounded.¡± Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Asami nodded. ¡°I know, but we have to do what is necessary. These are desperate times, and desperate times require desperate measures.¡± Akahito gritted his teeth. ¡°Listen, Asami, I don''t give a fuck abut desperate times and desperate measures. You are a heartless monster! I will never betray my comrades no matter what, no matter when, no matter where. Those who abandon their comrades are worse than trash, every Konoha ninja knows that.¡± Akahito''s stubbornness annoyed Asami. ¡°Akahito, this is not the time for sentimentalities. Whether we fight or not doesn¡¯t matter. Your noble sacrifice will only serve to satisfy your desire for hollow heroism and nothing more. If we fight, we will all die. If we abandon them, then some of us will survive. Isn''t that a small price to pay? We don¡¯t kill them. We just leave them behind. In fact, if we allow them to be captured, they might even survive. Kiri-nin are no savage brutes. They will probably spare them.¡± ¡°...¡± The room fell silent. Nobody dared to disturb the heavy silence, except for Konosuke. ¡°How can you be so cold, Asami?¡± Konosuke pitied her, but she didn¡¯t need his pity. Asami glared. ¡°Cold? You have the impudence to call me cold, Konosuke? I am the only one here who has the courage to speak the truth, the truth you refuse to accept. Life is not a happy fairy tale. I try to save your sorry arses. I am willing to make the decisions you won''t, and repay me with nothing but disdain and hatred.¡± ... ... ... Asami took the word again, ¡°Everyone who supports me should now raise their hand.¡± Her eyes swept across the room, but not a single hand rose. Akahito glared at her in open contempt, while Konosuke, Ino, Koichi chose silence. After all, they were Konoha ninja, and there was no greater sin than to abandon your comrades. ¡°...¡± Asami clenched her fists and stormed out of the room. These stubborn fools and their Will of Fire. They were heading straight for their own demise. She tried everything in her powers to resolve matters peacefully, but her efforts had failed. In the end, she had to do it on her own when nobody was willing to do what was necessary.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami strolled through the village. Norinaga still guarded the village entrance, watching the surrounding area. He was perfect. He was the eyewitness, the perfect alibi. Norinaga noticed her. ¡°Asami, what are you doing here?¡± Asami smiled. ¡°I am taking a little stroll. Needed some fresh air.¡± Her eyes surveyed the lifeless forest. The trees were silent. ¡°How are our Kiri friends doing?¡± Norinaga shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t know. They lie low for the time being. We haven¡¯t seen anything of them aside from a few scouts.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Asami raised a surprised eyebrow, yet her attention belonged somewhere else. Her attention was drawn to an old, decrepit wooden house, worn down by the tooth of time. It served as their improvised field hospital. Out of the corner of her eyes, she spotted five chakra signatures, five targets. The coordinates were set. The purpose clear. Her chakra mobilised, prepared to strike, willing to heed her call. Norinaga crossed his arms. ¡°Yes, and I don''t understand why. I don''t understand why they don''t attack. We are weak. They could easily crush us with their numbers, but the enemy hesitates. It is as if they are scared of us ...¡± ¡°Who knows, the world is a strange place filled with countless mysteries.¡± Asami smiled. ¡°Anyway, I will take my leave then. I wish you a good night, Norinaga.¡± He nodded. ¡°Likewise. Good night, Asami ...¡± A massive explosion shook the ground. The blast hit them with full force. A giant fireball illuminated the night. The explosion shredded the building, destroying everything in its vicinity. ¡°What the fuck was this?¡± Norinaga held his breath, pure shock written all across his face.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 5 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 5
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Together, she and Norinaga arrived at the smouldering ruins. A macabre dance of fire and flickering shadows illuminated the night. The icy snow crunched under the weight of their feet. Asami knelt to inspect the remnants of her deceased comrades. The explosion killed them in an instant. None of them survived. Time passed. Burning ash covered the ground, her flames raging in the background. Her explosion proved effective, incinerating everything. Only an unintelligible mass of charred corpses remained. Their deaths were quick, painless. Silence dominated the cold air. Other ANBU arrived. They said nothing, but their silence said more than human language ever could. The culprit was among them. One of them was behind the explosion. The question was who? The majority suspected a certain girl, her. Asami left the scene, passing Konosuke, Ino, Koichi, Akahito on her way. ¡°I think that we all should get some sleep. Tomorrow will be a long day. We will mobilise at dawn and attempt a breakout.¡± She didn''t take no for an answer. Determination filled her voice. Her words left no room for debate. Her order was absolute. Asami continued her walk, but it was Akahito who grabbed her shoulder. His vengeful glare confronted her. ¡°It was you who killed them!!! You murdered them, didn¡¯t you?¡± Akahito''s accusations didn''t bother her. Asami merely smiled. ¡°Murder is such a strong word, Akahito. Why should I kill them? A tragic death claimed their lives.¡± ¡°Don''t play dumb, you crazy bitch. You killed them.¡± Akahito clenched his fists. Asami objected, ¡°Akahito, Their deaths sadden me as they do you. I have nothing to do with this. And even if I did, what proof do you have, Akahito? You have nothing besides baseless accusations. So stop bothering me with your nonsense, Akahito. You are clearly a man unable to control your emotions.¡± Akahito gritted his teeth. ¡°You ...¡± ¡°Don''t you agree with me? What do you think?¡± Asami looked around, staring at the rest of the ANBU. Nobody spoke up. Konosuke, Ino, and Koichi averted their eyes, visibly uncomfortable. They avoided her gaze. Five ANBU died that night, but questions were never asked. Their deaths were never investigated. The exact nature of the incident remained forever shrouded in mystery, at least on paper. They knew that it was her. Konoha knew that it was. Everyone knew that it was, but what was missing was solid evidence, and Konoha didn''t particularly care. In fact, there were those among the ranks of the ANBU that approved of her more resolute measures. Konoha knew about Asami''s capabilities and talent. The girl was a legendary kunoichi in the making, an immensely powerful weapon at the disposal of the village. Konoha couldn''t do without her. It would be unwise to do so.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.
¡°Did you see that explosion last night?¡± Tsuyoshi asked, scanning the group. Kenji glanced at the gathered squad members, Tsuyoshi, Ano, Naruhiko, Yoriko, Miyoko. They were all sitting around the bonfire, enjoying a hearty meal. They had guard duty yesterday. They were tasked with observing the village, guarding the southern sector of the pocket. Ano shook her head in response. ¡°An explosion? Can''t remember any, but it would explain the loud bang I heard.¡± ¡°You missed something, believe me.¡± Tsuyoshi described the incident. He sounded impressed. ¡°The fireball enlightened the entire horizon. The explosion was incredible.¡± Kenji looked concerned. ¡°Still, I would prefer to not end up on the receiving end of it.¡± ¡°Always the pessimist, Kenji, aren''t you? You are no fun at all.¡± Tsuyoshi chuckled. Kenji folded his hands. ¡°Possibly, but being pessimistic is part of my job. I am the squad leader, and it is my duty to stay cautious. We are chunin of Kirigakure. We must remain vigilant. The enemy are Konoha ANBU. They are dangerous.¡± Tsuyoshi laughed. ¡°Dramatising as usual, aren''t we? We have three full companies on our side ... 600 men ... What can they do?¡± Kenji didn''t laugh. Had a bad feeling, a very bad feeling. You didn¡¯t assemble a small army just for fun. There was a reason that they had gathered such a force. ¡°Listen, Tsuyoshi, you know, I have a friend among the ANBU involved in this operation. Shino told me something very interesting. He told me that something unexpected had happened. They have apparently lost two entire squads to a single kunoichi. Afterwards, his superiors decided to call for reinforcements. They called for every available ninja in the vicinity. They even requested Kiri to dispatch an entire platoon of Hunter-nin to deal with her ...¡± ¡°Kenji, do you have a moment?¡± Kinnosuke emerged from the woods. ¡°Follow me, I think Yorikane and I have spotted something interesting.¡± Kenji and the rest of the squad followed him. They quickly reached the observation post. Yorikane observed the village through a pair of binoculars. ¡°Tell us, what did you find?¡± Kenji asked. ¡°Look for yourself. Over there.¡± Yorikane handed him another pair of binoculars, pointing at the village. Kenji took them. He spotted a group of masked ninja at the village entrance. They were clearly ANBU. They were led by a short girl clothed in a white fur coat. The girl commanded them, barking some kind of orders. ¡°...¡± Kenji narrowed his eyes, uncertain. Judging by her stature, the girl was exceedingly young for her position. And yet the girl appeared to be in charge ... The group began to move. They crossed the snowy plains, running in their direction. The ANBU were fast. They would reach their position soon. After all, ANBU weren¡¯t considered the elite of the elite for nothing, but the girl was different. The girl wasn¡¯t just fast. Her speed frightened Kenji, sending a shiver down his spine. The distance between them and her shrank rapidly with each passing second. ¡°...¡± Kenji gulped. They were screwed, totally screwed, weren''t they? There was no doubt, it was her. They had to get out of here. Immediately. ¡°What the fuck? Do you see that, Kenji? Do you see the girl?¡± Yorikane held on to his binoculars. His hands trembled, visibly nervous. Kenji nodded. ¡°I do. We must leave and alert ...¡± His eyes widened in shock. Panic griped him. The girl turned her head, smiling beneath her white mask. The girl spotted them ¡°Fuck!¡± Kenji shouted. The girl accelerated. Her speed increased, and her hand drew her sword. The girl was coming for them. ¡°We have to ...¡± Kenji didn''t even have the time to end his sentence. It was already too late, too late to run. Clad in pure innocent white, the girl stood right before him. The massacre began. Her blade was swift. Her sword pierced Ano before beheading Tsuyoshi. Yoriko fell next. Miyoko followed, sliced apart by the demon in white. Naruhiko and Kinnosuke met the same fate. A straight thrust finished Naruhiko. A perpendicular cut Kinnosuke with uncanny precision. The demon bashed Yorikane¡¯s skull against a tree. His cranium splintered. His comrades, his friends all died in a matter of mere seconds. He couldn¡¯t do anything. They were all slaughtered like ignorant sheep, and now his time had come. Her blade struck him, piercing his chest. The smell of burnt flesh filled his nose. His body toppled over, falling onto the soft snow, but it wasn''t over yet. Not yet. The demon missed. Her blade missed his heart by a hair''s breath, yet it was this hair''s breath that allowed him to live. ¡°...¡± Kenji gritted his teeth, ignoring the pain. He didn¡¯t scream. He was supposed to be dead, and dead men didn''t scream. His heart, every fibre of his being, thirsted for vengeance, for retribution, for revenge. The demon sheathed her blade, careless, deceived by a false sense of security. This was his moment, the moment he had waited for. Using all of his remaining force, Kenji threw his pouch. The pouch was filled with paper bombs, hundreds of them. He might die, but he would take the girl with him. The tags exploded. The detonation was a sight to behold. The flash blinded Kenji. An enormous blast echoed through the entire forest. ¡°...¡± Kenji coughed, his hope s high. He did it ... He ... The floating dust cleared, revealing a girl unharmed. The demon didn¡¯t die. The explosion didn''t even scratch her. In the middle of a crater, stood a girl, shielded by a purple humanoid skeleton. Her calculating eyes evaluated him. Her armour dematerialised, dissolving into fine purple mist. The girl giggled, visibly amused. ¡°You are still alive ... How curious ... How sloppy on my part ...¡± She drew her sword. ¡°This time, I won¡¯t miss.¡± She didn¡¯t. Her blade skewered his heart and his world turned black.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 6 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 6
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
A squad of masked ANBU marched through the field camp. The group was led by a single girl, by a girl clad in her notorious black kimono, by a girl freshly promoted to the rank of Captain on merit of her past accomplishments. Her performance and dedication to the cause had impressed the elders despite her age. Wounded ninja filled the camp. They were missing hands, arms, feet. The stench of blood and decay lingered in the air. Corpses littered the ground. Death claimed its toll, and the toll was high among the ninja of Konoha. Crowds of ninja parted, allowing her squad and her to pass. Common sense told them to not block their way because they were busy people, busy people with a mission. A handful of ninja even recognised the girl and her infamous kimono. It was the grim reaper herself, the Black Princess of Konoha, a kunoichi of rising acclaim and fame. Few doubted that the girl would one day enter the pantheon of legendary Konoha ninja, only to mentioned in the same breath together with the legendary Sannin, the White Fang, the Yellow Flash, Hatake Kakashi. But not yet. The day hadn''t come yet. Asami strolled through the camp, searching for the command post amidst a sea of green tents and the decimated remnants of an entire battalion, 800 ninja. She wished to speak with the commanding officer and the rest of his incompetent staff. Because Naritomo and his friends owed her an explanation. She and Konoha demanded answers, and she would get her answers, one way or another. His battalion took quite a beating. They somehow managed to lose three entire companies in a matter of weeks. The casualty rates were appalling. His attempts to retake Shimabara failed spectacularly. His assaults proved disastrous and casualties rose. The entire operation was nothing short of a catastrophe, a veritable meat grinder. Losses piled up, but the fighting still dragged on with no end in sight. Konoha sacrificed three full companies. Nevertheless, they failed to capture Shimabara. The rebels were still holding the city. Their resistance proved stubborn. The majority of losses consisted of useless genin cannon fodder. They died like flies. Fortunately, genin were cheap and easy to train, their numbers plenty, which was the main reason why the village council didn¡¯t intervene sooner despite Naritomo''s disastrous performance. Ultimately, genin were expendable. Experienced jonin and chunin, however, weren''t. Konoha besieged Shimbara for a month already, with meagre results, unable to gain even a foothold inside the city. As a result, the Fire Daimyo grew concerned, unsettled by Konoha''s inability to suppress a simple peasant revolt. The region suffered from a poor harvest and the burden of heavy taxation. And yet the nobility refused to lower taxes despite poor crop yield. The impoverished peasants were thus left with no other choice than to revolt. The Fire Daimyo and his court feared that the rebellion might spread further across the Land of Fire. His councillors demanded a show of force to quell any existing discontent in the region. The court even contemplated requesting the assistance of another more competent hidden village, considering Konoha''s lacklustre performance. That was the last straw. Things needed to change, and they needed to change drastically. That was why the village council dispatched her, a kunoichi renowned for her methods even among the ANBU. She was not merely sent to suppress, but to eradicate Shimabara and set an example for all other cities. She would do as ordered. They deployed her to finally break the stalemate and crush the rebellion no matter the cost, no matter the price. The orders of the village council were clear, Shimabara had to be taken. Asami reached a large tent guarded by two chunin, a girl and a boy. They were young, barely seventeen. They gulped, intimidated by her approaching figure. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Her steps led her past the guard, inside the tent. Curious stares greeted her. Naritomo and his staff were leaning over a tactical map of Shimabara, discussing their next assault, but her arrival alerted them. They eyed her with suspicion. Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I am searching for a certain Colonel Naritomo. I received orders to officially relieve him of his command. I am now in charge here.¡± Her words didn¡¯t earn her any friends, but Asami didn¡¯t care. She wasn''t here to make friends. She had her orders, retake Shimabara.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
A chunin frowned, glaring. ¡°And who the fuck are you? Who do you think you are to stroll in here and give us orders just like that?¡± Asami tilted her head, amused. ¡°Who I am? You ask who I am?¡± Her glare petrified the poor boy. ¡°Lynx, do me a favour. Enlighten the poor boy.¡± Asami turned to Fu, her subordinate. Fu answered her rhetorical question. ¡°ANBU, codename Red Panda, ninja registration number 011567, full name ...¡± ¡°Stop ... Stop ... That''s enough, Lynx. Thank you.¡± Asami dismissed Fu before he was able to spill any delicate information. His reply was dry as usual, but she was at fault her. She shouldn''t have expected otherwise from a former indoctrinated Root member. They possessed no sense of humour. They were always far too serious. Asami sighed. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get down to business. As you might know, Konoha dispatched me to clean up your mess.¡± Her hands produced a scroll from her pouch. The scroll bore the seal of the Hokage. ¡°The village council itself granted me the authority to take command of this operation and all forces involved.¡± Asami took a chair and put her legs onto the table. ¡°So first things first, I demand an explanation as to how a full battalion of trained ninja fail to contain a simple rebellion to the point that Konoha considers court martial all of you? I am genuinely curious.¡± Her gaze swept across the room. Her eyes set on a man in his late twenties, a jonin. He reciprocated her stare with fierce determination. He didn''t flinch. He was the man he was searching for. He was Colonel Naritomo, a member of the Sarutobi clan. He might be young, naive, still green behind the ears, but the man had steel. He didn''t look like the most incompetent commander to have ever served. She had seen worse. She had expected to meet the usual bootlicker who gained his position merely through nepotism and favouritism like so many other clan sycophants, but Naritomo wasn''t such a case. So why did Konoha suffer so many inexplicable defeats? Things didn¡¯t add up. Morale was high. The leadership didn''t appear to be entirely inept. The troop quality was adequate. The majority of his forces consisted of freshly conscripted genin, but a battalion was still a force to be reckoned with, sufficient to deal with a few unruly rebels. Naritomo gritted his teeth.¡°Because this isn¡¯t a simple rebellion. The situation is far more complicated.¡± Asami raised an eyebrow, slowly getting closer to the truth. ¡°I am listening, Naritomo. Tell me, what''s the problem?¡± ¡°The problem is we don''t fight a headless mob. We fight a well organised rebellion.¡± Asami pinched the bridge of her nose, exasperated. ¡°So you are telling me we got our arses handed by a bunch of rice farmers?¡± Naritomo scratched his head. ¡°Well, not directly. The rebels bolster their forces with a significant number of rogue ninja and mercenaries. Furthermore, they are supported logistically, financially, and militarily by another village.¡± ¡°Another village?¡± Asami grew interested. His words elicited her attention. ¡°Tell me more, Naritomo.¡± He did so. ¡°The rebels are in a possession of considerable supply of explosives and weapons, of quantities that are only usually available to hidden villages. We suspect they are supplied and supported by another village. The rebels turned Shimabara into a veritable fortress. They fight for every street, every house, every corner. Not to emntion, we detected enemy ANBU operating in the area. They harass us at every opportunity. Their allegiance is currently unknown, but we suspect them to be Kumo-nin.¡± Asami listened, processing his information. ¡°Kumo-nin, you say? How do you know? And why didn¡¯t you mention so earlier in your field reports. Konoha should be informed that we are fighting here a proxy war against Kumogakure.¡± Narimoto scowled. ¡°We had no idea. We only found out recently. A few squads disappeared here and there, but we didn''t think much. Casualties are to be expected. We didn¡¯t have any clue until yesterday. Hidetsugu''s squad made contact with them. He recognised their kenjutsu and identified them as Kumo ANBU.¡± ¡°Their kenjutsu?¡± Asami sounded surprised. Naritomo nodded. ¡°Hidetsugu was stationed at the northern border during the war. He fought Kumo-nin before. He said they used a Kumogakure sword style, a sword style typical of their ANBU.¡± Asami rose from her chair, her hand gliding over the map of Shimabara. ¡°It seems that I owe you and your men an apology. You are neither incompetent, nor inept. I can''t fault you. Minor mistakes were made, but such is natural.¡± Asami set her eyes on Shimabara, a plan forming in her mind. ¡°Naritomo, didn¡¯t you say that the rebels had turned Shimabara into a fortress?¡± Naritomo stood straight. ¡°I did. The rebels hold several strong points throughout the city. They still control all major junctions. The urban terrain renders every advance difficult.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Asami studied the map. Their tactical situation was definitely improvable. Shimabara was a veritable stalemate, and her resources limited, her forces depleted. She lacked the numbers to take the city in a frontal assault, but she also wanted to avoid protracted house to house fighting. She didn''t want to fight Kumo and their allies in urban combat. Fortunately, she had an idea.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 7 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 7
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami grinned. ¡°I think I have a solution for our little problem, Naritomo?¡± ¡°And that would be?¡± Naritomo raised an eyebrow. ¡°To avoid a costly urban campaign, I recommend levelling the playing field, in the literal sense of the word.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Naritomo had a hunch. ¡°We won¡¯t fight for every house, every floor, every basement. It would be futile. Instead, we should just flatten the entire city. We will level the entire city, razing it down to the ground if necessary.¡± Asami sparkled with childish glee. ¡°...¡± Naritomo stiffened, staring at her together with the rest of his staff. His face paled. ¡°I don''t want to question your authority, but do you understand the implications of your actions?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t follow.¡± Asami looked up in confusion, unable to understand where she had lost him. ¡°With all due respect, but thousands of innocent civilians will die ...¡± Naritomo protested, but his accusations didn''t bother her in the slightest. The village council issued her a carte blanche. A few thousand civilians were considered acceptable collateral damage in the eyes of Konoha. Asami merely giggled, slightly amused by his naivety. ¡°I beg to differ, Naritomo, thousands are hardly a realistic estimate. Personally, I expect something between fifteen and thirty thousand civilian casualties, but why should we care? A few thousand dead civilians are hardly unusual for an operation like ours. They perish in the flames of war and nobody cares. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Alternatively, we can also request further reinforcements and feed their corpses to the meat grinder. We can crush them through the sheer weight of our numbers if that is what you wish for, but I doubt you do so, Naritomo, right?¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Awkward silence befell the tent. Nobody uttered a word. Naritomo regained a semblance of composure. ¡°But how are we supposed to level Shimabara? We neither have the numbers, nor the fire power to flatten the city if we wanted.¡± Asami chuckled. ¡°That is correct, but I am glad that you ask. I am currently developing a new jutsu, a little personal project of mine. The jutsu isn¡¯t completed yet, but the results so far look promising. The prototype is ready for use and I would like to field test it.¡± ¡°...¡± Her words surprised Naritomo. ¡°A personal jutsu at such a young age ... That is quite ... impressive ...¡± Asami raised the palm of her hand to demonstrate her jutsu. It was a technique that she developed for the last five years, but little progress was made due to the excessive amounts of chakra involved and the tricky matter of control; until recently: Her mangekyou sharingan enhanced her chakra control. They rendered the impossible possible. Her palm produced a nucleus of purple chakra, a small orb of pure, concentrated chakra. Swirling spheres surrounded her beloved creation. ¡°The first step is to create a sphere of concentrated chakra. The sphere forms the basis. Now the second step. As you might know, there exists a direct correlation between the amount of chakra and the potency of your jutsu. The more chakra you use, the stronger your katon, the stronger your raiton, the stronger your suiton, the stronger your futon. The amount of chakra increases potency. The same principle applies to my sphere.¡± Her sphere expanded. ¡°The more chakra I mobilise, the more volume, density, concentration will increase. Lastly, I combine my chakra with my elemental affinity, katon, to generate even more power.¡± Her element enriched her sphere. Naritomo and his men felt the raw unrestrained energy, the immense power her chakra radiated. Asami was satisfied. ¡°And last but not least, now I compress my chakra.¡± Her hand closed, and in the fraction of a second, the sphere imploded, contracting, forming a nucleus of pure purple chakra. Her control maintained the pressure. After all, she needed to be careful. A single lapse in concentration, and her creation would rip the whole tent apart. ¡°And then ...¡± Asami raised her palm, blowing her little child away. Her chakra dispersed into fine purple mist. ¡°...¡± Naritomo started sweating, well aware that she was serious about the prospect of razing Shimabara to the ground. ¡°How strong do you expect the explosion to be?¡± Asami hesitated. ¡°Hard to say ... The theoretical yield ranges from nothing to significant, depending on the amount of chakra used. To be honest, I don''t even know whether the jutsu works at all. But don''t worry, it will work. I will make it work, by brute force if necessary. But before we level Shimabara, we should try a more civilised approach, namely diplomacy.¡± Naritomo blinked. ¡°Diplomacy?¡± Asami offered an innocent smile. ¡°Indeed, diplomacy.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 8 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 8
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami and her little group approached the gates of Shimabara. A messenger announced their arrival. Kumo ANBU manned the walls. They watched their every step. Naritomo accompanied Asami on an involuntary basis. He didn''t volunteer for this assignment. Naritomo gulped. ¡°I don¡¯t want to question your wisdom, but ... I don''t think it was a good idea to come here.¡± ¡°Do you? Why do you think so, Narimoto?¡± Asami strolled ahead. They approached the leader of the Kumo ANBU from afar. Naritomo gulped again. The Kumo ANBU outnumbered them by a significant margin. Meanwhile, they were all alone. ¡°I doubt this meeting will achieve anything.¡± Not to mention, their safety concerned him. Asami chuckled. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t expect any results either.¡± ¡°Why are we even here, then?¡± Naritomo didn''t understand. Asami sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Naritomo, you still have a lot to learn. Diplomacy rarely has the intention to produce actual results. Diplomacy is all about appearance and gentle smiles. If we raze Shimabara without a valid reason, the world will condemn us. They will call us heinous criminals, murderers, butchers. Therefore, we need a pretext. If we give them the chance to surrender, then we have done everything to avoid needless bloodshed. They doomed themselves by rejecting our most gracious offer. They forfeited their lives.¡± Her lips grinned diabolically. Naritomo shivered. The girl was scary, wasn''t she? The Kumo captain greeted them. Two guards flanked him. ¡°So you are the famed Black Princess herself? Youa re younger than I expected ... To be honest, I thought my men were joking when they told me that Konoha''s grim reaper was asking for an audience, and yet you are here.¡± Asami chuckled, offering a polite bow. ¡°I am glad to oblige, Captain. I hope that we can come to an agreement that suits both of our interests. No need for senseless bloodshed. We are reasonable human beings.¡± The Kumo captain raised an eyebrow, suspicious of her intentions. For good reason. ¡°Enough of the pleasantries. What do you want?¡± Asami beamed. ¡°I would like to make you an offer, or rather to give you an ultimatum. Either Kumogakure will withdraw all its regular as well as irregular forces from Shimabara and persuade your rebel friends to surrender until tomorrow, or you will face complete destruction. We will raze Shimabara to the ground. We will show no mercy.¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! The Kumo captain broke out in laughter, amused by her words. ¡°Do I look stupid, girl? Tell me, why on earth should we make it easy for you? Why the fuck should we give up Shimabara? Because you are asking nicely?¡± Asami stepped closer. His two guards drew their swords to protect their captain. Their steel glimmered in the dark moonlight. ¡°I think you misunderstand, Captain. This isn¡¯t a matter of making things easy. This is your last chance. This is my last warning. From hereon, only death awaits you.¡± The Kumo captain taunted her, ¡°So what? Do think you can scare us? Try harder, girl. Because we are made from sterner stuff.¡± ¡°I see ...¡± Asami sighed. ¡°I take that as a no.¡± They rejected her most gracious offer. Not that it mattered.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
All available Konoha ninja were put on standby, laying in wait among the trees, their morale restored. They were determined to attack, to take vengeance for their fallen comrades. ¡°Fu, is everyone ready?¡± Asami inquired. Fu nodded. ¡°We are ready. We await your signal.¡± The darkness of the night retreated and morning dawned. They took position a few miles away from the designated ground zero. She didn''t want them to get caught up in the blast. Asami breathed in, breathed out, her eyes observing Shimabara, a city shrouded in ignorance, unaware of its impending doom. This was the point of no return. The jutsu required all her concentration, all her skill. It put a significant strain on her mangekyou. Asami focused her eyes on the horizon. A sphere appeared in the distance. Her ominous purple eyes shimmered in the dark. Divine judgement loomed over the city. Her chakra coursed through her veins. The instrument of her will grew in size. Her sphere expanded, and expanded, and expanded with no apparent limit. The sphere collapsed and the core compressed. Her work was done, and her raging chakra awaited her command to set the world aflame. Asami closed her eyes. Blood trickled down her cheek. Silence followed, absolute silence. Seconds turned to hours as history changed. ... ... ... ... ... ... A flash, an enormous flash, illuminated the sky. Radiant glory ignited the atmosphere and the light of the sun graced the earth. ... ... ... The shock wave reached their position. A white line raced across the ground and the trees. The lingering heat of the detonation tickled her skin. Her men had their eyes fixed on a gigantic column of dust. The infernal column rose into the sky, higher than any mountain. The cloud formed a glowing mushroom of fire and ash. The results of her jutsu exceeded her expectations.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
No. 012420 to Danzo Classification: Top Secret ¡®Root¡¯ Urgency: ¡®Root¡¯ Field Report: Shimabara Rebellion and subject No. 011567 Shimabara - rebellion suppressed - Minami Asami - No. 011567 - using unknown Jutsu - no hand seals required- powerful technique - power level not determinable - temporary classification S-rank upwards - Explosion - bright flash - immense blast - mushroom cloud - height circa at least 6 km - total destruction of Shimabara - wiped out - entire area flattened - no building standing anymore - barren desert of rubble - ground zero - ground covered by glassy substance - molten sand - No survivors near ground zero - masses of charred corpses - all life exterminated indiscriminately - shadows burned into the ground across the city - few survivors on the outskirts - severe third degree burns - survival chances minimal - Estimated civilian casualties - 40,000 - military casualties unknown - conclusion - subject No. 011567 dangerous - high threat level - elimination possibly required - complete report submitted when more information available - City of Shimabara
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc III Chapter 9 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 9
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Captain Asami.¡± Fu knelt, his porcelain mask hiding his face. Next to him, Torune, his partner, and ¡®Hisato¡¯, one of Lord Danzo''s most trusted acolytes. It took some time to locate her, but they eventually succeeded and found her at a training ground practising and honing her skills. The girl named Asami turned her head, clicking her tongue. The usual disdain and disgust greeted them. The girl loathed their presence as if they were prepared to backstab her at any moment, which was indeed within the realm of possibility. Her attitude remained guarded despite several missions together. Asami distrusted them since the first time they met, an intelligent decision. Lord Danzo ordered them to observe Asami, and to take more drastic measures if necessary, which was easier said than done. Dealing with her would prove to be a rather difficult task. Everyone within the ANBU knew that messing with the little princess was a risky matter. Her rise through the ranks was stellar, nearly unprecedented. The girl was a force to be reckoned with, feared and respected, hands were covered in blood. Asami was strong, extremely strong considering her age. Her strength was terrifying. Fellow ANBU already compared her to ANBU legends such as Kakashi, or even Itachi. Asami wore her favourite colour, black, a black kimono decorated with a playful floral pattern of gold and silver. Her attire was perfect, immaculate. Bloodstains were her major concern. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Fu was convinced that Asami got her priorities wrong. He wasn''t the only ANBU who thought so. Her attire ignored the majority of written as well handwritten ANBU regulations, but Konoha didn''t care as long as she delivered results. Asami delivered results. Her sense of fashion even earned her an entry in the bingo book. After all, you didn''t meet a kunoichi clothed like nobility on the battlefield every day. They called her the Black Princess. The name fit her. He never understood why Lord Danzo tried to recruit her for Root. She was a terrible choice possible. Eccentric, irrational, moody. Her personality didn''t suit Root, but her talent was considerable, her strength undeniable. Asami was unquestionably a kunoichi of prodigious qualities. Fortunately, Lord Danzo quickly dropped any such fanciful notions. Her rejection did the rest, although her outright refusal took them by surprise. It was then that Lord Danzo''s interest turned into disinterest, and disinterest into distrust, and distrust one day suddenly into suspicion. Lord Danzo received a secret report. The report and its contents changed everything. There was something about Asami, some hidden secret, that deeply unsettled Lord Danzo to a degree they had rarely witnessed before. Her growing ambition and power concerned Lord Danzo and compelled him to act. He, Torune, and Hisato were henceforth ordered to continuously observe her and report any findings, no matter how irrelevant they might seem. Lord Danzo demanded to know everything about Asami, her personality, her ambitions, her wishes, her skills, her jutsu, her strengths, her weaknesses. Nobody as to why, but who were they to question Lord Danzo''s wisdom. Asami finally acknowledged their presence. ¡°Surprise, surprise, whom do we have here? Danzo''s favourite little lapdogs, and our little wannabe artist. Tell me, what do you want? What do you need?¡± Her voice brimmed with open antipathy, but the antipathy was reciprocal. ¡°...¡± Fu chose to ignore her and her provocation. ¡°We received orders to inform you that the Hokage wishes for your presence. He selected you for a special mission. He orders you to report to the Hokage tower as soon as possible.¡± Asami furrowed an eyebrow, understandably. A direct summon by the Hokage himself was unusual even by ANBU standards. ¡°As soon as possible?¡± Fu nodded. ¡°Indeed, the Hokage requests your immediate presence.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 10 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 10
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Hiruzen was leaning back in his chair, chewing on his pipe. He had underestimated his old friend. He never expected him old friend to be this bold, which was unusual for him. Danzo was a man of many secrets, and he wanted Asami. His proposal that day brought her into the ANBU. But why? What was his old friend planning? Danzo''s interest didn''t go unnoticed. ¡°...¡± Hiruzen sighed. In hindsight, it was a stupid decision to allow Asami to join the ANBU. He miscalculated. Offering her to join was the perfect way to sabotage Danzo''s plan. In theory. Without her consent, Danzo''s options were limited, his hands bound, but Asami accepted the offer willingly and with great enthusiasm, creating thus a major headache. ¡°...¡± Hiruzen massaged his temples, fighting a mild depression. Now the damage was done, and he had to remove Asami from Danzo''s influence. It was obvious what his old friend was up to. Danzo was always keen to recruit new talent her and add another strong piece to his board. Asami was a valuable asset. Her sheer talent ... Her raw skill ... Not only was she a talented kunoichi who had proven her worth on the battlefield time and time again, but she was also non aligned. A kunoichi without connections, without family, without annoying clan loyalties. Asami was the perfect candidate for Danzo and his recruiting policy. Thankfully, his attempts had failed so far. Asami resisted his offers, and Danzo didn''t succeed in drawing her over to his side. However, it didn''t escape his notice that Asami was frequently paired up with former Root members on her missions. The reports clearly showed so. He doubted that such was just mere coincidence. His old friend probably pulled some strings and used his influence. Danzo definitely had his eyes on her. That is why he needed to act before it was too late. He had underestimated Danzo before and how far he was prepared to go. He thought Itachi safe, but that was sadly not the case. Danzo pushed Itachi to the edge. ¡°...¡± Hiruzen gazed upon his peaceful village through his window. Under no circumstances, could he allow Asami to fall into Danzo''s hands. He already wielded far too much power. He had to get her somehow out of the ANBU to deny Danzo any access. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Their little princess, however, wasn''t particularly keen to leave, and it wasn''t so easy to force her to resign against her will. The village council would never approve such a proposal. Not only was Asami too valuable to be discharged, but such a move would also slight her. Asami was a prideful girl, and she wouldn''t take kindly to being discharged. ¡°...¡± Hiruzen was drumming his fingers on his desk. Her case was similar to Kakashi''s, but without the option of making her a sensei. Even with her talent, Asami was still too young for such an assignment, and he pitied the poor genin who would serve under her. ¡°...¡± The door opened and the girl in question entered. ¡°You called for me, Hokage-sama.¡± Asami stood straight, awaiting her orders. Hiruzen studied her. ¡°I have decided to assign you a special mission, Asami.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Asami listened. ¡°As you might know, Asami, Konoha will host the chunin exams this year. It is a prestigious event for the village. Konoha will receive many foreign dignitaries and influential guests. The problem is that reliable sources indicate that foreign powers plan to use the chunin exams as a stage for a major operation, but we have no idea yet who or for what. Our sources merely indicate that apparently one of the exam participants seems to play a crucial role in their plans. Asami, I want you to infiltrate the chunin exams and observe the participants. Especially, our friends from Otogakure. I allowed them to participate for the first time this year as a gesture of goodwill, but I don''t trust their motives.¡± His distrust was understandable. Otogakure was an ill rumoured village of dubious background. ¡°That''s my special mission?¡± Asami furrowed an eyebrow, her confusion and discontent blatant. ¡°I am supposed to infiltrate the chunin exams and spy on a bunch of genin? I don''t want to question your wisdom, Hokage-sama, but my abilities might be required more somewhere else.¡± ¡°Don''t be disappointed, Asami. I assure you, your mission is of utmost importance to the village. Furthermore, you fit the mission requirements perfectly. You are the only ANBU that we have in your age group.¡± Hiruzen offered a benevolent smile, reassuring her. Yet his smile showed little effect. Asami clicked her tongue, slightly annoyed. ¡°Of utmost importance, you say? I sincerely doubt that, Hokage-sama.¡± Hiruzen ignored her complaints. ¡°You will take on your former genin identity, Asami, and enter the exams. I will assign you to a new team after officially recuperating from your ¡®emotional trauma¡¯.¡± ¡°So, I have to operate alone, without support?¡± Asami looked dismayed. Hiruzen nodded. ¡°Correct, you will operate without support. That is everything. You are dismissed now.¡± ¡°...¡± The Black Princess grumbled and left the office. ¡°Such a nuisance ...¡± ¡°Wait a moment, Asami.¡± Hiruzen raised his hand. He nearly forgot. ¡°Before I forget, I must remind you, please avoid killing people. We don''t want the exams to turn into a massacre. We don''t need senseless slaughter.¡± Such actions would only produce a lot of annoying paperwork and diplomatic repercussions. Not what Konoha needed. ¡°I understand, Hokage-sama.¡± Asami looked displeased, yet she obeyed. It was the poor door, however, that fell victim to her wrath. A small crack appeared across the wall, stretching from one side of the room to the other. Hiruzen chuckled. This was Asami. ¡°So predictable ...¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 11 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 11
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The room was crowded. The examiners of the chunin exams and the various jonin sensei assembled in his office. Kakashi, Asuma, and Kurenai stood at the forefront. They recommended their teams for the chunin exams despite them being freshly promoted to the rank of genin. They only served for a single year. Iruka didn''t share their enthusiasm and demanded a preliminary test for them to gauge their progress. He granted his request. Hiruzen pulled on his pipe and cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem, attention. I have a little announcement to make. Hatsu, might you please step forwards. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Hatsu followed his order. ¡°How may I help, Hokage-sama?¡± ¡°Hatsu, I heard that you intended for your team to participate, but your team lacks a third member. Apparently, Katsumi got heavily wounded on a mission and won¡¯t recuperate in time, is that correct?¡± ¡°Correct, Hokage-sama.¡± Hiruzen folded his hands. ¡°I think that I have a solution for your problem, Hatsu. I found a replacement for Katsumi, a girl eager to participate.¡± Hatsu hesitated. ¡°And who is the girl?¡± Hiruzen handed Hatsu Asami''s file, the redacted version, obviously. ¡°Her name is Minami Asami. She is a genin who retired after her first mission due to an emotional trauma. Her entire team was killed in action. Only she survived. The girl contacted me a few weeks ago. She would like to return to service.¡± Her name provoked a variety of reactions from the gathered jonin, ranging from disinterest to pity, from surprise to confusion. It was only Kakashi who met his nomination with suspicion. The former ANBU captain knew what was going on. Hatsu scanned the file, visibly concerned. ¡°Hokage-sama, but is this really a good idea? Does the girl possess the necessary skill to participate in the chunin exams? As far as I can see, she hasn''t completed a single mission above D-rank. The girl was inactive for the entire last year. I fear she will be nothing more than a dead weight.¡± Hatsu doubted Asami''s qualifications, which was only natural. On paper, Asami didn''t appear any special. Hiruzen offered a warm smile, ¡°Don''t worry, Hatsu, I see no problem with her nomination. In fact, I can personally vouch for her abilities. I assure you, Asami won''t disappoint you.¡± ¡°...¡± Hatsu didn¡¯t look entirely convinced. ¡°We will see.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Hisaaki was a proud Konoha genin. He already served the village for four years, which did wonders for his physical constitution. He was neither the weakest ninja the village ever produced, nor the strongest. He wasn''t a taijutsu specialist. He didn¡¯t possess large chakra. He didn''t come from a powerful clan. He didn¡¯t possess any fancy bloodline abilities. He was just a normal genin with normal chestnut hair and normal brown eyes. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. In short, he was an unremarkable ninja. He would never reach the pinnacle of strength and touch the sky, which wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. Less prominent ninja tended to live longer. Mediocrity had its advantages. History proved, strong ninja died young. High-ranking ninja didn''t grow old. Cases existed, but they were few and far in between. The First, the Second, the Fourth, they all died within years. Except for the Third, none of them made it past three years ¡°...¡± Hisaaki grew impatient and so did the rest of his team. They were already waiting for quite a while. Where was the girl? Did she get lost, or what? The exams were about to start, and she was nowhere to be seen. Hisaaki grumbled. ¡°Hatsu-sensei, how long do we still have to wait? She didn''t appear yesterday at the team meeting and now we about to miss the exams because of her. Sensei, why did you even allow her to join? Couldn¡¯t you have rejected her and found someone better?¡± His opinion of Asami hit rock bottom. The girl didn''t show up neither at their training sessions, nor at their team meetings. And now she even made them wait an eternity. They were grilled under the sun, unable to do anything. He was seriously pissed off. Hatsu defended her. ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh on her, Hisaaki. The girl recovered only recently from her trauma. We shouldn¡¯t expect too much from Asami.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Hissaki looked up. Hatsu hesitated. ¡°... I don¡¯t know for sure, but according to her file, her entire team died on a mission.¡± ¡°Died? Does that mean she is...¡± Hisaaki stared incredulously. Hatsu nodded. ¡°Yes, Asami was the sole survivor ...¡± Silence followed, and Hisaaki lowered his head in shame. ¡°You are right, sensei. It''s not easy to fight your way back into life.¡± His sensei smiled. ¡°Take it easy, Hisaaki, you had no idea ... But you are right.¡± ¡°Right? Right about what?¡± Hisaaki blinked, confused. Hatsu forced a strained smile. ¡°Under normal circumstances, I would have rejected her, but the Hokage himself vouched for her ... You can''t tell the Hokage off that easily. But Hokage or not, if the girl doesn¡¯t get her arse here soon, then I will ....¡± Their sensei clenched her fist. ¡°...¡± Hisaaki gulped. He hoped Asami arrived soon, otherwise ... she might face unpleasant consequences ... ¡°Excuse me, are you Ikoma Hatsu, Ogawa Hisaaki and Sanada Katsusane?¡± A meek voice sneaked up on them from behind. An unknown girl appeared, materialised out of nowhere. Hisaaki glanced at her and blinked, overwhelmed by her angelic cuteness. The girl was the product of pure huggly cuddliness, clad in a lovely black kimono. Her black hair, her fluffy cheeks, her short nose, her fidgeting hands. The girl was so adorable, so cute. She immediately claimed Hisaaki¡¯s heart. He wanted to hug her and never let go of her again. ¡°Yes, why do you ask?¡± Hatsu evaluated the girl. The girl fidgeted, her soft voice plagued by insecurity.¡°I am ... Minami Asami ..., and I am your new ... team member. I am ... pleased to meet you ...¡± ¡°So you are Minami Asami, the girl the Hokage promised us?¡± Hatsu sighed. Her anger evaporated, and her friendliness returned at the sight of Asami''s pitiful state. ¡°...¡± The girl merely nodded, only reinforcing Hatsu¡¯s initial impression, the girl was useless, completely useless. The Hokage bullshitted her! The sly bastard was in for some serious talk the next time they met! ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce yourself, Katsusane, Hisaaki?¡± Hatsu encouraged her team. Katsusane took the lead. ¡°As you already know, I am Katsusane, and the idiot next to me is my childhood friend, Hisaaki.¡± ¡°Hey, I heard that¡±, Hisaaki protested. ¡°I know.¡± Hisaaki clicked his tongue. ¡°I am Hisaaki and the humourless brick is my best friend Katsusane. We have known each other for a long time. And you, Asami? What are your hobbies?¡± ¡°My hobbies ...¡± Asami struggled for words. ¡°My hobbies are ... poetry ... and enjoying nature. I don¡¯t like ... people. They make me feel ... uncomfortable. They are loud ... and noisy.¡± Her words required all her strength. ¡°Sounds great to me.¡± Hisaaki laughed and bought her performance. He grinned like a fool, which earned him an Asami idiot tag. Hisaaki = idiot. Idiot = Hisaaki. Hatsu changed the topic. ¡°Listen, Asami, I don¡¯t want to be rude, but I hope that you have good an excuse for not attending our team training sessions. Your presence was sorely missed.¡± She had already given up, but perhaps not all hope was lost yet. The girl avoided her gaze, looking down at the ground. ¡°Sowwy, I am ... a little bit shy. The sessions ... scared me. So, I trained ... at home. I didn¡¯t want to bother you ... with the clumsy. Me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Hatsu forced a smile. ¡°I see.¡± Everything was lost. Her team was fucked. The conversation continued, much to Asami''s annoyance. Hatsu and Hisaaki tried her patience with their endless questions. They probed her background, but Asami maintained her cover and deflected their questions with her repertoire of empty phrases. She refused to share private information. The less they knew, the better. Eventually, her team entered the academy. The exams were about to begin. Hisaaki and Katsusane Hatsu
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 12 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 12
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°I told you, Hisaaki, we would be the last. As usual. I bet the exams have already started¡±, Katsusane grumbled, as they were climbing up the stairs. Hisaaki sighed. ¡°Always the pessimist, Katsusane, aren''t you?¡± Asami was meanwhile furiously tapped Hisaaki''s shoulder, calling for his attention, but he didn¡¯t notice. He ignored her many, many, many times. Too many times. ¡°...¡± Asami fumed. The plebeian fool dared to ignore her! Such impudence was unheard of! Together; they finally approached two chunin. The ninja guarded the exam room, their arms crossed. They didn''t look friendly, quite the contrary ... The two chunin blocked their path, unwilling to let them pass. Chunin No. 1 grinned mischievously. ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± Hisaaki halted, his confusion obvious. ¡°Eh, I have a question, the room behind you ... Is that the room to take the chunin exams?¡± ¡°Yes, this is the room where the exams take place¡±, chunin No. 2 answered. ¡°...¡± Asami furrowed a confused eyebrow. According to the two chunin, this was the right room, but Hatsu told them that the exams room was room number 301. The door sign, however, showed 201. Wasn''t this the wrong floor? Hisaaki smiled. ¡°Excellent. I don''t want to bother you, but can you please step aside? We are genin, and we intend to take the chunin exams ...¡± Chunin No. 1 smirked dismissively. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, boy, do you? We won''t let you through. Quit as long as you can because you don''t have what it takes to be chunin. All of you.¡± Chunin No. 2 agreed. ¡°Being a Chunin means to carry responsibility, to lead. You lack these qualities. You are nothing but a bunch of kids. So stop wasting our time and get lost!¡± ¡°...¡± Their taunts didn''t impress Asami. They were rather innocuous, but the fact stood, the duo blocked their way, and they had no intention to move. Meanwhile, she and her team were running out of time. The exams were about to start and they were already quite late. Her patience was thus running thin. Her mission was already annoying more than enough her and now two nameless chunin possessed the unbelievable insolence to block her way. Hisaaki offered a weak smile. ¡°No need to resort to insult. We are just here for the chunin exams ...¡± ¡°Hisaaki, ... just give me a moment, please. I will resolve this matter.¡± Asami grabbed his shoulder from behind, interrupting him. She had enough of this farce. ¡°Eh ...¡± Hisaaki blinked at her, taken aback by her sudden change in personality. His surprise was written all across his face. ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes, glaring at the duo of chunin. ¡°Listen, my friends, I didn''t come all the way here to get blocked by a pair of wannabe third rate bullies insults. Seriously, you little fuckers, who do you think you are? We are in a hurry. So get your fucking arses moving and get lost! Because I am already more that just a little bit pissed off that these fucking morons in the village administration succeeded once again in messing up something as simple as the right room. Apparently, they gave us the wrong room.¡± ... ... ... ¡°...¡± The two chunin fell silent, exchanging worried looks. ¡°...¡± Meanwhile, Hisaaki and Katsusane stood behind her, completely stunned. Confusion, shock, bafflement were written all over their faces. Their mouths hung agape as their world had turned upside down. ¡°...¡± Hisaaki was the first to regain his wits. ¡°Asami-chan, what do you mean by giving us ¡®the wrong room¡¯?¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Asami clicked her tongue. ¡±Didn''t you notice, Hisaaki, they gave us the wrong room. They said room 301, but the sign says 201. This is room 201.¡± Hisaaki blinked, unable to follow her. ¡°...¡± Asami crossed her arms. ¡°It means that we are on the second floor, not the third floor. But it doesn''t matter, the idiots in the village administration gave us the wrong room. It is 201. Not 301.¡± Hisaaki scratched his head, offering a weak laugh. ¡°I don¡¯t want to disappoint you, Asami-chan, but you should better check your eyesight. The sign clearly says 301, not 201.¡± Katsusane nodded. ¡°Hisaaki is right, the sign says 301.¡± ¡°What?¡± Asam furrowed an irritated eyebrow. They had guts. They were arguing with her, an Uchiha, about eyesight. ¡°Listen, my friends, I recommend you to check your eyesight because I see nowhere your mysterious 301.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be childish, Asami-chan, the sign says 301. It is right there.¡± Hisaaki pointed at the floor sign. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t¡±, Asami corrected him. There was written 201. ¡°It does¡±, Hisaaki protested. ¡°It doesn¡¯t¡±, Asami disagreed. ¡°It does!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t!¡± ¡°It does.¡± Asami fumed. ¡°For fuck''s sake, Hisaaki, you blind idiot, it doesn¡¯t. The sign says 201. This is room 201. End of the discussion.¡± Hisaaki grumbled, ¡°Why on earth do you need to be so stubborn ...¡± ¡°Hisaaki, ... wait a moment.¡± Katsusane intervened just in the nick of time. ¡°I think I have got an idea.¡± ¡°Hmm, what do you mean?¡± Hisaaki looked perplexed. Katsusane explained, ¡°I think that Asami is right, this is the second floor. If you think about it, the floor below us is the first floor, so why does the sign say 301 if this is the second floor? Why does it say 301 for us? Why does it say 201 for you, Asami?¡± Hisaaki stroked his chin. ¡°Now that you say it, that is a good point.¡± Katsusane nodded. ¡°Yes, it makes no sense, unless ... Unless ... Unless this is a genjutsu. That is the only explanation, we are trapped in a genjutsu, except for you. The genjutsu appears to have no effect on you, Asami.¡± Asamicrossed her arms. ¡°That sounds ... logical.¡± Her attention turned to the two suspicious chunin. They were about to have a little talk with her. They owed her an explanation. ¡±Tell me, my friends, what is going on here?¡± A smoke cloud greeted them, accompanied by a round of applause. Two chunin clothed in grey uniforms appeared. ¡°Not bad. What do you think, Izumo?¡± ¡°An unexpected outcome for sure, Kotetsu.¡± The chunin named Izumo dissolved the genjutsu. Her team gave them a blank stare. They had no idea what was going on. Izumo smiled. ¡°This was a little preliminary test. We test the participants if they can see through a basic genjutsu and find the room. You passed the test admirably.¡° Kotetsu agreed. ¡°Now you better hurry. The exams are about to start, and you are quite late.¡± ... ... ... Izumo crossed his arms. The girl and her team had already left. ¡°Did you sense her aura, Kotetsu?¡± Kotetsu nodded. ¡°Yes, I did. The girl has a powerful aura for her young age. I have no idea who she is, but the girl is definitely a dangerous kunoichi.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Asami?¡± Hisaaki disturbed their little princess.The girl usurped leadership just a moment ago and now ruled with an iron fist over her subjects. Asami marched ahead, leading them to their new destination. Hisaaki didn''t dare to question her supreme authority. ¡°Yes?¡± Asami turned her head, her dark eyes frightening him. The current version of Asami was slightly scary, not to say intimidating. Hisaaki flinched. ¡°Eh, ... I am just curious, where did all your shyness go? You couldn¡¯t get out a single word before, and now ... You seem like a completely different person.¡± ¡°Look, Hisaaki, this is the real me, the real Asami. And I am now in charge here. I originally planed to lie low and hide my strength and , but prior events necessitated a change of pace. Priorities changed and I will take over from here on.¡± Asami smiled. Her smile sent a mild shiver down his spine. ¡°Follow me, the chunin exams are waiting. We don''t have all day.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami led her team to the right room. They passed a familiar silver haired ninja, Kakashi. He was leaning against the wall, grinning for no apparent reason, which was uncommon for him. Asami furrowed an eyebrow. What was he doing here? Didn¡¯t he have a genin team to manage ... Her lips formed a grin. She understood. So they was also here ... How intriguing ... Her figure approached the door, about to enter the room. An enthusiastic voice interrupted her, a familiar voice. She remembered the annoying boy well. ¡°My name is Uzumaki Naruto and I won¡¯t lose to any of you! Got it?! I will beat you all!!!¡± ¡°Hehehe ...¡± Asami chuckled. It was Naruto. So they met again. He hadn¡¯t changed much since he left the academy. He remained an idiot. Her hands opened the door. An air of natural grace accompanied her steps. Katsusane and Hisaaki escorted her, flanking her shoulders. Her gaze swept across the room. ¡°Sweet is war to the inexperienced. The difference between bravery and foolishness is often delicate in nature. So who was the shouting idiot from before?¡± Her icy glare rested on Naruto,the blonde boy in an orange pyjama. He stood among a group of ten other genin. ¡°...¡± Asami hadn¡¯t forgotten their faces, and they hadn¡¯t forgotten hers. After all, they shared the same classroom for five years. They were her former classmates. Naruto gulped. ¡°Are you ... the examiner?¡± Asami giggled, amused. ¡°I must confess, you flatter me, Naruto, but no, I am not the examiner. It saddens me, however, that you seem to have forgotten me. Despite all the years we spent together, you don''t recognise me. I am dismayed.¡± ¡°...¡± A blank stare met her. Naruto didn''t remember ... ¡°Don''t you remember me, Naruto?¡± Asami tilted her head, an innocent smile on her lips. ¡°...¡± Recognition finally flashed across his face. Naruto stiffened. ¡°This head tilt ... This cold smile ... This voice ... I know you!!! I remember! You are the evil princess!!!¡± His words amused Asami. Even he acknowledged her noble status. ¡°I am glad that you not have forgotten me, Naruto. It is a pleasure to meet you again after all this time. It seems that you are still as foolish as back then, although I share your sentiment, a bunch of genin hardly represents a credible challenge.¡± The entire room was staring at her. Their stares weren¡¯t friendly, not to say hostile. A mass of antagonistic genin faced her. Nine genin stood out. Three Oto-nin, three Konoha genin, and three Suna genin. Especially, the red haired boy with the massive chakra reserves elicited her attention. His aura was powerful and his chakra lingered in the air. The child was dangerous. ¡°...¡± Hisaaki gulped, overwhelmed by the degree of adversity that they were facing. ¡°Asami-chan, I don¡¯t think that you should provoke everyone.¡± Asami chuckled. ¡°Provoke? How amusing ... I didn''t provoke anyone ... But if you believe so, Hisaaki, allow me to most graciously introduce you to the humble art of real provocation.¡± ¡°...¡± Hisaaki paled, a visible shiver running down his spine. Rich in arrogance and pride, Asami opened her arms to greet her audience. These genin were so far beneath her. ¡°You want to defeat me? Bring it on if you can. You are welcome to try your luck. Because one thing is sure, I won¡¯t lose to a bunch of talentless genin.¡± ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Hisaaki blinked in complete disbelief. ¡°Tsk, brilliant work, Hisaaki, you only made things worse¡±, Katsusane voiced his anger. Hisaaki offered an uneasy laugh, concerned about their future. ¡°This was ... unexpected. I miscalculated. We are royally screwed, aren''t we?¡± ¡°We are ...¡± Katsusane seconded Hisaaki''s opinion.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 13 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 13
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Asami, are you an idiot, or what?¡± Katsusane exploded. He didn¡¯t approve of her actions. ¡°Was this necessary? We know each other hardly an hour, and you already try your best to get us killed!¡± ¡°What do you mean, Katsusane?¡± Asami tilted her head in blissful ignorance. Her finger touched her chin. Katsuane clenched his fists, furious. ¡°Do I have to spell it out for you?¡± Asami was playing with him, and he accepted her challenge, a stupid decision. Things couldn¡¯t get worse, but he was sadly mistaken. ¡°Please, Katsusane, enlighten me¡±, Asami invited him. ¡°...¡± Katsusane gritted his teeth. Her arrogance made him speechless. The other genin merely observed. They didn''t intervene as the scene was beyond absurd. Nobody had any idea what was going on. Katsusane admonished Asami. He was angry, and rightfully so. Their new girl dug them an early grave. ¡°You, genius, pissed off the entire room! Are you trying to get us killed, or what? I don''t get it!¡± ¡°Oh, that.¡± Asami faked realisation, unperturbed by the stares directed at her. ¡°Don''t worry, it is a minor inconvenience. Nothing relevant.¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°A minor inconvenience?¡± Katsusane fumed. Her uncaring attitude and her massive ego put their very lives at risk. He and Hisaaki were by no means the weakest genin alive, but they weren''t prepared to fight an entire room because Asami couldn¡¯t keep her damn mouth shut. They received numerous hostile glares. He enjoyed some slight mischief, but this disaster exceeded his worst expectations. Asami spun around. Her kimono followed her bewitching movements. ¡°Indeed, a minor inconvenience. My tender heart is a playful one. Sometimes, I adore the superfluous, the irrational, the mischievous. These chunin exams are my stage, my venue. Before my power, your skill is insignificant, your techniques irrelevant, your past inconsequential. As if anyone in this room is even remotely able to defeat me.¡± Her words echoed through the room, and Katsusane approached a nervous breakdown. Asami had done it. They were dead ...
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami grinned. A sea of murderous glares met her, but she remained unfazed. Her chakra detected a familiar presence at the front of the classroom, a group of concealed onlookers. She recognised his signature from her ANBU times, an old acquaintance from the interrogation department. Her attention turned to her team mates. Their faces had paled considerably. Blank fear gripped them. They made her feel a tiny bit guilty. After all, their current state was her fault entirely. Time to do something. ¡°Hisaaki, Katsusane, look, no need to hang your heads. Rest assured, I will bring you through the exams. Somehow.¡± ¡°...¡± Hisaaki and Katsusane exchanged worried looks. They didn''t feel reassured at all, quite the contrary. Understandably so. Asami beamed. ¡°Trust me, as long as I am here, no harm will befall you ... Listen, my friends, don¡¯t even think about it. If you three pull off anything funny in front of me, you will regret it.¡± Her eyes narrowed her eyes at the three Oto-nin. They caught her attention. Their hands were itching itched for a fight. They didn''t take kindly to her words. ¡°So you can not only bark, but also bite.¡± One of the Oto-nin smirked, taunting her. It was a boy without remarkable features. Asami chuckled, amused. ¡°Isn''t that a bit rich coming from a nobody like you? Of course, you are welcome to try your luck should you be stupid enough.¡± The Oto-nin grabbed a kunai. ¡°You asked for it! We will make you pay for your arrogance right here, right now ...¡± A cloud of smoke interrupted them, revealing a group of grey coated ninja. The examiners had arrived, among them was Ibiki. ¡°...¡± The man narrowed his eyes, addressing the room. For a moment, his eyes rested on her, far longer than necessary. ¡°As much as I look forward to you killing and murdering each other, I must nevertheless ask to postpone your little argument. This is neither the place, nor the time, to fight. After all, we don''t want things to get messy. Now, everybody, take your seats! We have already wasted enough time as things stand. The chunin exams are about to start.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 14 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 14
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Poisonous creatures lurked among the ancient trees, hidden by shadows. Despite its ominous name, the Forest of Death was a calm place, a peaceful place. Asami enjoyed the scenery and made herself comfortable before the entrance of the tower. They were now waiting for their prey, for competitors stupid enough to challenge her. The trees shielded her fair skin from the sunlight. Her low resistance to sunlight was a source of constant annoyance ever since her childhood. Her pale skin disliked the sun and punished her with frequent sunburns. Okaa-san even joked that she got moon burns. Her lips mustered a weak smile. Sweet memories of happier times. She missed those days. She truly missed Okaa-san, but sadly the past was the past. Asami turned her attention to her two exhausted team mates. They were in a sorry state. They made her feel kind of guilty, but only kind of. Hisaaki and Katsusane were lying sprawled across the ground. They were panting, gasping for air. Her little forced march nearly killed them. A little bit of running already exhausted them, what a disappointment. Their stamina was poor. Their speed average, at best. Hisaaki scowled on the ground.¡°What did you ... say again? I am Asami ... I am a weak and helpless girl ... I am shy and innocent ... Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you are faster than the fucking Yellow Flash?¡± His body collapsed, completely out of breath. Asami giggled with a hint of schadenfreude. Her heart took pleasure in their misery. ¡°Excellent, it appears that you haven¡¯t lost your sense of humour. That means you are still alive.¡± This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°Shut up!¡± Hisaaki retorted. ¡°You are not funny at all, you ..., you ..., you merciless slave driver! But seriously, how are you so damn fast? I doubt that even Hatsu sensei stands a chance against you ... No wonder that he Hokage vouched for you ...¡± Asami merely smiled. ¡°Indeed, I am more than meets the eye.¡± ¡°...¡± Hisaaki chose to say nothing. ¡°Anyway, how long did we take?¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°Hard to tell, but I guess that our time is good. Ten minutes, at most. Congratulations. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect you to break the ten-minute mark. Respect.¡± Her hands applauded. Hisaaki and Katsusane deserved some recognition for their efforts. ¡°...¡± Hisaaki merely blinked. Katsusane, meanwhile, groaned, visibly angry. ¡°I don¡¯t need your congratulation.¡± He forced himself up and dusted off his clothes. ¡°In fact, these are the chunin exams. Can¡¯t you take them seriously, even for a single moment? First, you try to get us all killed by provoking the entire room. Now, you try to kill is with an inhumane forced march. Do you even care about us, Asami?¡± His words gave her pause. Katsusane had ... a point, although he lacked her perspective. ¡°Katsusane, I assure you, I do care about your well being. Trust me, I take the exams seriously, in my own way. They are just not as important to me as they are to you.¡± No bloodshed, no destruction, no morally questionable decisions, no death, no tears, no cries. This world was so calm and peaceful, a world of light, a world not tainted by shadows. Konoha was a beautiful village, a perfect village, maintained and sustained by people like her, by people shrouded in darkness. They were Konoha¡¯s shield, Konoha¡¯s sword, Konoha¡¯s dagger. Konoha didn¡¯t become a major power by virtue of kindness and benevolence. Konoha was a village founded on a mountain of corpses, a mountain taller than many realised. ¡°...¡± Katsusane sighed in resignation. ¡°So, what is your plan to get the Earth Scroll? Do you think it will just come to us?¡± Asami pointed her index finger at him. ¡°Katsusane, that is exactly the plan. The Earth Scroll will come to us eventually. We just need to be patient and wait. Every team needs to enter the tower to advance to the next round. We will just wait here for them to show up. They will sooner or later, and then we will take their scroll ...¡± Her senses sharpened. Her instincts warned her. Three unknown signatures approached their position. They were about to get visitors ... Another ominous chakra signature joined the fray. The signature moved in their direction. It was them, the Suna trio and the jinchuuriki of the One-Tail. It was common knowledge that the fourth Kazekage sealed the One-Tail inside his youngest son. The boy''s chakra possessed a aura similar to Naruto''s. Now, he was coming for her. How troublesome. Asami clicked her tongue and unholstered a kunai. ¡°Katsusane, Hisaaki, prepare yourselves, we are getting company. The enemy is close. They are coming.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 15 III
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 15
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Their first guests made their appearance, a nameless genin team from Amegakure. Two boys, one girl. They looked motivated. They actually believed they could defeat her and pass the test, a shame that they had fallen for her trap. They even delivered her the missing Earth scroll. The Ame girl protected the Earth scroll. The scroll was hanging around her hips, easily accessible. Not the most intelligent choice. Asami smirked. The scroll was only waiting for a change of ownership. A single moment of distraction was everything she needed. Her other guests, meanwhile, proved far more troublesome. A blonde girl and her oversized fan, her brother and his puppets, and a red haired boy with a giant gourd on his back. The Sand Siblings had arrived. The girl plunged her fan into the ground. ¡°Apparently, we weren¡¯t the only ones who had the idea to prey on the weak, Kankuro.¡± ¡°Apparently, Temari, but I doubt that our Ame-nin represent a credible threat¡±, Kankuro grinned, stealing a glance at her. ¡°It also seems that we meet again, girl, right, Gaara?¡± ¡°...¡± The boy named Gaara crossed his arms, his eyes devoid of emotions. All three sides engaged in a staring contest, but none of them budged. Neither them, nor Suna, nor Ame. There was tension in the air. Asami whispered to her team mates, ¡°Hisaaki, Katsusane, listen, when I give the sign, run. Get inside the tower as fast as you can. Don''t look back. The tower is neutral ground. Fighting forbidden. They can''t attack us inside. We will use that to our advantage. Get inside, and we are safe.¡± Her plan required a suitable diversion to lower their guard. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Asami deployed thus her cutest smile. Her smile resembled a little sun. She was just an innocent little girl. Ignore her. Underestimate her. ¡°Excuse me, if you would lend me your attention, I think that I have a proposal that would suit all of us.¡± Kankuro furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°A proposal? How interesting ... What do you suggest?¡± Asami expounded on her proposition, ¡°Well, my proposal is rather simple, you give us your scrolls. We leave then, and everyone is happy. Sounds like a good proposal, doesn''t it?¡± ... ... ... Utter silence greeted her. Only the wind disturbed the silence amid a sea of incredulous stares. Her interlocutors didn''t look amused. Her porposal didn''t exactly fall on fertile ground. ¡°...¡± The boy named Gaara narrowed his eyes, his anger tangible. His sand awakened, pouring forth from his gourd. His sand surrounded him, ready to obey his orders. He glared at her with an intensity that transcended what was humanly possible. ¡°What did you say? Are you trying to mock me, girl?¡± Asami delfected with a smile. ¡°Well, you see, that is, first and foremost, a matter of perspective ... RUN!!!¡± Hisaaki and Katsusane sprinted. They trusted in her, even when she gambled with their lives. Not that they had much of a choice. Quite the contrary. Asami capitalised on her superior speed. The poor Ame girl didn''t even realise what happened until it was too late. She closed the distance in full sprint and claimed her prize, the unprotected Earth Scroll, before fleeing the battlefield. She fled the battlefield and the heavy steel doors closed behind them. Her team had reached the comforting safety of the tower and set a new record. They finished the exam in 26 minutes and 33 seconds. Katsusane leaned against the wall, mentally and physically exhausted. ¡°You will never, I repeat, never, ever do this again, Asami! Do you understand?¡± Asami laughed. ¡°Why not, Katsusane. Didn''t my plan work perfectly? We have our scroll, and we passed the exam! We are even first!¡± ¡°But at what price? Didn''t you see his eyes? The boy wanted to kill you¡±, Katsusane retorted, his hands shaking in fear, trembling. ¡°I don''t know how you were able to do it, but I would be unable to face him.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami observed the scared boy with a sense of pity. It was no shame to be afraid. It was only natural for them. In the end, the hard truth was revealed. Ultimately, they were worlds apart. She was an ANBU, an Uchiha, a veteran of the battlefield, whereas Katsusane and Hisaaki were only mere genin. She was not like them. They lacked her experience. They lacked her talent. They lacked her strength. Most genin had never tasted the harsh reality of the battlefield. She did.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc IV Chapter 1 IV
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 1
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°And this is my little sister. Look, Asami, how cute she is. A little angel¡±, Hisaaki rambled on and on for untold hours, presenting her proudly another picture of his sister. Asami facepalmed. They were indeed the first team to pass the second part of the exam, but now they were stuck here in the tower for five whole days, condemned to doing nothing but waiting ... How dreadful. Before Hisaaki could start another eulogy on his cute little sister, Hatsu entered the room, saving her from such a tragic fate. Asami had enough of the siscon Hisaaki and his incredible older brother Tatsuya. She had enough of his entire family. ¡°...¡± Hatsu approached them, glaring at her specifically with a hint of annoyance. She had probably heard what she had done and disapproved of her methods. Asami, however, couldn''t care less. Her methods produced results. ¡°Hatsu-sensei, can we finally leave this tower? I can¡¯t take it any more here.¡± Hatsu crossed her arms, shaking her head. ¡°No yet ... I was informed that you need to come with me. They have apparently prepared for you and the rest of the participants.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami and her team entered a wide, open hall that resembled an arena. In fact, it was an arena. They were the last ones and placed themselves among the rows of standing genin, which didn¡¯t go unnoticed. A few genin glared at them with an expected degree of animosity. Especially, the Suna trio cherished her. ¡°...¡± Asami deployed her best smile and waved back. Hiruzen appeared before them, armed with a pipe and clad in full regalia. He cleared his throat, starting one of his typical lengthy sermons. He was talking about the final portion of the chunin exam. About the true reason behind the chunin exams. About promoting friendship among the villages. About how the chunin exams, however, were also a matter of prestige and influence. About how the chunin exams served to demonstrate and compare the strength of the village. None of it came as a surprise as long as you possessed a modicum of political acumen. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Another ninja appeared. His name was Hayate. He introduced them to the concept of preliminaries. Apparently, more teams had passed the second exam than predicted. They needed to cut down the numbers. Hayate was met by a sea of blank, disbelieving stares. Some of the genin just couldn¡¯t shut up and didn¡¯t stop complaining. This wasn¡¯t right ... This wasn¡¯t fair ... Sakura didn''t stop whining. Sasuke here, Sasuke there, curse mark dangerous, you can¡¯t participate. Terribly annoying. ¡°...¡± Asami rolled her eyes. She was annoyed. And an annoyed Asami was an exceedingly dangerous Asami. She was bored. Everything was so bothersome and time consuming. Now she even had to participate in a preliminary tournament. Hayate continued. ¡°Ough. Ough. Does anybody else want to follow his example and withdraw? Nobody? Ough. Ough. Then we have a little problem. Ough. Ough. We planned for 12 matches. But with 23 candidates, we have now an uneven number of participants. That means that one of you won''t need to participate. Ough. Anyway, we will begin now the preliminaries. Ough. Ough. The preliminaries consist of individual fights. The winners will advance to the next round and the final portion of the chunin exam. Otherwise, there are no rules at all.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami raised an eyebrow. Hayate suddenly gained her undivided attention. No rules at all? That was interesting, very interesting ... Hayate clarified further, ¡°Ough. Ough. You will fight until someone dies, collapses, or admits defeat. And please give up right away. We don''t want to see any unnecessary corpses ... Do you have any questions ...¡± ¡°...¡± Asami raised her hand, armed with an innocent smile. Hayate turned his head, addressing her. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I have a question, does that mean that we are allowed to kill our opponents?¡± Asami was curious. Hayate nodded. ¡°From a technical point, yes, you are indeed allowed to kill, although I still retain the right to intervene when I judge that unnecessary force is applied. But otherwise, it is up to your abilities.¡± ¡°I see ...¡± Asami understood. Hayate looked around. ¡°Any further questions? No? Then the preliminaries begin.¡± Following his command, Anko stepped forwards to announce the first arranged match. ¡°...¡± Asami yawned, once again nearly falling asleep out of boredom. The entire procedure bored her, but her agony unexpectedly ended. Anko gripped her clipboard. ¡°The first match will be between Rock Lee and Minami Asami. The candidates shall step forwards.¡± ¡°This ... is .... unexpected¡±, Asami mumbled. Hisaaki overheard her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Asami, we are sure that you will make it. We believe in you.¡± Hisaaki clenched his fists. How sweet of him. Asami responded with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Hisaaki, for your encouragement. Your encouragement is not needed, but still.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^=
Schwarz -¡¬- Der Wille zur Macht Arc I Prologue Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc IV Chapter 2 IV
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 2
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Let¡¯s go, Lee! It''s time for you to shine!¡± Guy shouted down from the stands, ¡°Give everything you have! You won¡¯t lose!¡± ¡°Yes, Guy-sensei!¡± Lee returned a thumb up and smiled. ¡°...¡± Kakashi, meanwhile, was less convinced. He knew more than Guy. He knew Asami. The match wasn¡¯t the fairest one, the murderous princess of Konoha''s ANBU against ... Lee. ¡°Are you sure, Guy?¡± Guy turned his head, ¡°What do you mean, Kakashi?¡± Kakashi repeated, ¡°Are you sure that Lee will win, Guy?¡± ¡°Sure? I am not just sure, Kakashi, I know it. Lee is strong, stronger than you can imagine, Kakashi, and I believe in him.¡± Guy grinned. ¡°...¡± Kakashi fell silent. ¡°Do you think that will suffice, Guy? Sometimes, believing is not enough.¡± Certainly not against Asami. Guy furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°Explain, Kakashi? What do you mean?¡± Kakashi remained silent, making him wait. ¡°Do you see the girl down there?¡± Guy nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you know her, Guy?¡± Guy shook his head. Of course, he didn''t. ¡°No, not really.¡± ¡°Thought so ... I do, Guy. Few know the name Asami, but some do.¡± ¡°And you are one of them, Kakashi, aren¡¯t you?¡± ... ... ... ¡°Possibly.¡± Kakashi remained secretive. ¡°Possibly?¡± Guy reacted confused. Kakashi elaborated, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t share this information, but her name carries weight, a lot of weight, Guy.¡± Guy narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you trying to imply, Kakashi?¡± Kakashi ignored him, seemingly changing topic. ¡°Guy, have you ever heard of Konoha¡¯s Black Princess?¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Guy nodded. ¡°Yes, I have, or rather who hasn¡¯t? But why does it matter? What does she have to do with this?¡± ¡°Do you know her identity, Guy?¡± ¡°Of course, not. Her identity is closely guarded, but it is well know that the girl ...¡± Guy blinked after studying the girl Lee was facing. His eyes went wide in realisation. Everything made sense now. Everything fell into place. ¡°Kakashi, ... it can''t be? She isn''t, right?¡± Guy paled, his worries tangible. ¡°Why is she here, Kakashi? What is she doing here? ¡°I have no idea.¡± Kakashi observed the arena. His words confirmed Guy''s fears. ¡°All that I can say is that Asami is strong, incredibly strong. But don¡¯t worry, Lee, should be fine. It''s unlikely that she has orders to kill. The Hokage would never allow such.¡± Guy sighed in relief. ¡±I see. Thank you, Kakashi.¡± Kakashi nodded. ¡°No problem, Guy ...¡± ¡°Kakashi-sensei, what do you mean by her being strong, incredibly strong?¡± A brash voice interrupted Kakashi, and it didn''t take him long to identify the culprit. Kakashi deplyoed a smile. ¡°Oh, Naruto, did nobody ever tell you that it''s impolite to eavesdrop on other people¡¯s conversations? How much did you hear. Naruto?¡± Asami''s identity was delicate information, very delicate information in fact that had to be handled with care. Even a former ANBU Captain like he was not allowed to divulge just like this. Naruto crossed his arms. ¡°Not that much. Only that she is incredibly strong.¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi was relieved. Everything was fine. No damage was done. What he didn¡¯t expect, however, was Naruto acting like ... Naruto. ¡°But is it true, Kakashi-sensei? Is she really that strong!? I can''t believe it¡±, Naruto yelled, loud enough to gain the attention of everyone nearby. Sakura, Sasuke, everyone turned their attention to him, which was, of course, fantastic. Thank you, Naruto. ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Kakashi learned the hard way that you couldn¡¯t trust Naruto with anything that required even remotely some degree of discretion. ¡°And how do you know that, Kakashi-sensei? As far as I can remember, Asami was always fairly inconspicuous back at the academy despite her attitude¡±, Sakura mused, joining the discussion. Naruto agreed, ¡°Yes, Kakashi-sensei, Sakura is right. She was fairly weak. She couldn''t even beat me. Not that I ever fought her. But I doubt that she would have stood a chance again me!¡± ¡°...¡± He doubted so. Kakashi scratched his head. He had to be creative now, very creative. ¡°How do I know? Well, let¡¯s say, I met her once in the past.¡± ¡°In the past? And how, Kakashi-sensei?¡± Sakura was curious. ¡°Yes, how? How do you know Asami, Kakashi? I am also interested¡±, Kurenai joined the conversation. Kakashi gave Kurenai an annoyed look. This had become a surprisingly complicated affair, hadn¡¯t it? ¡°It was a mission. I met her on a mission, Kurenai¡± Kurenai raised an eyebrow. ¡°On a mission?¡± ¡°Yes, on a mission. But why are you so interested, Kurenai?¡± Kakashi diverted, and with success. He was spared from further questions. Kurenai crossed her arms. ¡°Well, that is only natural that I am interested, considering that I was her tutor when she was a child.¡± ¡°Her tutor?¡± ¡°Yes, her tutor. I trained her when she was younger, so I know her quite well. That is why I was curious, Kakashi.¡± ¡°So, it''s indeed her?¡± Asuma lit another cigarette, inhaling a vitalizing stream of tobacco. So this is the fabled Asami you have told me about?¡± ¡°She is.¡± Kurenai confirmed. ¡°...¡± Asuma exhaled a cloud of smoke and laughed. ¡°I see, and I thought her name was just a coincidence. I have the feeling ... this is going to be an interesting match. Guy¡¯s most precious student against the legendary little princess. I wonder who will win.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Are you both ready?¡± Hayate asked. Asami and Lee both nodded. Thus, the match started. Asami analysed her opponent. Lee''s chakra level was average, not to say mediocre. Furthermore, he appeared to be a taijustu user. Her lips smirked. In summary, he was easy prey. She already pitied him. Poor boy. Lee readied himself and took a combat stance. He was eager to fight, but he didn¡¯t realise that the match was already over. ¡°We are opponents now. So, let us both give our best!¡± His words amused, eliciting a giggle from her. ¡°My best? I sincerely doubt that will be necessary.¡± Lee focused his eyes, challenging her. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°You will see, Lee, you will see.¡± Asami smiled, but her smile was cold, icy, without a trace of friendliness. ¡°Don''t take things personally. It''s really not your fault that you will lose.¡± Lee countered, ¡°How can you be so sure that you will win, Asami-chan?¡± Asami shook her head, disappointed. ¡°Lee, you are gravely mistaken. It''s not a matter of whether I win, but merely how long it will take. So do me a favour, Lee, and just surrender. Spare yourself the fate awaiting you. Forfeit for your own good, Lee.¡± Her intimidation failed to succeed. Lee remained strong, his resolve firm. He didn''t waver. Instead, He chose to stand his ground. ¡°Sorry, Asami-chan, I can¡¯t. I can''t give up¡±, Lee rejected her offer. Asami tilted her head. ¡°You can¡¯t? Why? Tell me, Lee, why do you not choose the most sensible option and simply surrender?¡± ¡°As said, I can¡¯t, Asami-chan. I have to prove something to myself and the world.¡± Lee¡¯s spirit burned bright. He wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°You want to prove yourself? I see. Yet, I hope that you are aware of the consequences your decision brings, Lee. From here on, there is only victory or defeat.¡± Asami produced two kunai from her pouches and commenced her attack. She was swift, relentless, fast. She pressed her assault with a natural speed that was uncanny for a genin. Lee''s eyes went wide, and he wasn''t the only one. ¡°...¡± Guy gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you see this, Kakashi?¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi nodded, observing the match in silence. Guy clenched his fist. ¡°The girl is ... fast.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 3 IV
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 3
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Lee blocked her attack, parrying with a kunai on his own. Both kunai interlocked and Lee stared right into Asami''s eyes. Her eyes were black like the night, harbouring nothing but darkness. Lee''s kunai was pushed back further and further as Asami applied more strength, slowly cornering him. Lee didn''t understand. How could she be so strong? How was this possible? She was just a frail girl. Her body was weak, but she was able to compete with him. Asami put a taijutsu specialist like him under pressure with raw physical force. He gritted his teeth, mobilising his strength. He hadn''t trained all his life to be defeated now. He had come so far, and he wouldn''t fail. Lee resisted, slowly regaining ground by pushing Asami and her kunai back. Asami smirked, visibly amused. ¡°Is there a problem, Lee? You look troubled?¡± Lee maintained his stoic fa?ade, ignoring her taunts. Asami grinned. ¡°It seems you aren''t the chatty type, Lee, are you? So let''s play a little bit.¡± Her kunai started glowing purple. Coated in raging plasma, Asami''s kunai burned through his weapon, melting the steel. Lee''s eyes went wide. He had to get away from her. Immediately. Lee retreated, barely avoiding her kunai. Asami missed, but her kunai grazed his leg and her katon cut his clothes and the skin beneath like a razor. It was just a minor flesh wound. Nothing serious. But her kunai ... They were dangerous, extremely dangerous. Her purple chakra made them deadly. Lee didn''t lose his focus. His eyes observed Asami. What was she planning? Asami smirked in a condescending, patronising manner. ¡°Not bad. Not bad. But will it be enough? We will see.¡± Asami energised two more kunai, wielding two purple kunai. Equally deadly, equally unforgiving. She increased the tempo, and attacked. Faster, faster and faster. She didn''t fear melee range. She didn''t fear the confrontation. Asami charged and they both met. Lee dodged attack after attack, waiting for an opportunity to counterattack. The opportunity never came. He couldn''t get even close to deliver a kick or punch. He was too slow and she too fast. She fought elusive like a ghost. Her attacks were coordinated. Her movements determined. Her defence strong. Her openings scarce and brief. Asami wielded her two kunai with skill and precision that surpassed even Tenten easily. Asami was faster, stronger. Her reflexes sharper. Lee had a hard time keeping up with her pace, and dodging became increasingly difficult. It was only a matter of time before he made a mistake. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. But he fought on, not discouraged by his grim situation. Because he knew hopeless fights well. Nobody knew them better than him. He fought uphill battles for his entire life. He knew the taste of defeat. He had lost countless times before. Asami was strong, possibly even stronger than Neji, but that was not a reason to give up. He would fight. And he would win. Asami presented an opening and Lee took the chance. It was a risky gamble, but better now than never. Lee counterattacked with a kick, and he paid a heavy price. The opening was deliberate. It was a trap. Asami grinned. She dodged, breaking his stance. He was out of position and easy prey. Retribution came swiftly and brutally. Lee took a spinning kick right into the guts. And it hurt. Asami rammed her leg into his stomach with little mercy, and he was catapulted backwards, crashing into the wall with full force. He took quite a beating, but the fight continued. This was just the beginning. Lee forced himself up, stumbling. ¡°Look, Lee, I told you so. You stand no chance. So why do you fight the inevitable?¡±Asami clicked her tongue, fully aware of her undisputed superiority. Lee disagreed, his breathing heavy, ¡°The match isn¡¯t over yet. I am still standing.¡± Asami tilted her head, giggling. ¡°True enough, but standing alone won''t help you. You need more. You are too slow, Lee, way too slow to match me.¡± Lee gritted his teeth. She taunted him. This was an open provocation, and his answer was a kunai. His attack had no hope to succeed, but that wasn''t the point. The kunai was an act of defiance, a testament of his will to fight. The kunai flew. Asami dodged, shaking her head. ¡°Lee-kun, you disappoint me! I expect more from you than just a kunai.¡± Asami extracted a handful of shuriken from her pouches. Shuriken were classical weapons in the arsenal of every shinobi, but that didn''t mean they weren''t dangerous. Quite the contrary. Her hands were playing with her shuriken, spinning them around her fingers. ¡°So, let''s continue dancing. This time, it''s my treat and I have a few nice little surprises for you.¡± Asami threw her shuriken. They were fast and like her kunai covered in fire. Lee ran, avoiding the first salvo. Three shuriken cut clean into the wall. But Asami gave him no respite. This was just the first salvo. There were more coming, and he didn''t have the intention of being slit apart. Lee dodged, and dodged, and dodged. Back, forth, right, left, jump, forth, right, back, left. Their number seemed infinite, but with more luck than skill, he survived the hail of shuriken, even when her attack had taken its toll. His clothes were torn to pieces. He avoided most shuriken, but not all of them. Some shuriken grazed him with unpleasant consequences. Lee was bleeding across his entire body. His green jumpsuit was shredded, and he gained a few new cuts and scars. Asami tilted her head. ¡°Lee, don''t you understand? I am just playing with you. Just give up. Don¡¯t make it more difficult than necessary.¡± Lee hardened his stance, unwavering. Once again, he defied her. ¡°Asami-chan, I told you already, I can''t. I can''t give up. I can''t betray all the trust Guy-sensei has placed in me. I need to fight. Even to the bitter end.¡± Asami clicked her tongue. ¡°It seems that I have underestimated you, Lee. You are way tougher than I gave you credit for, and that makes you incredibly annoying. You are one of these stubborn guys that keep fighting. You are just like your sensei.¡± ¡°Thank you, I take that as a compliment. It''s who I am! I fight!¡± Lee gave Asami a thumb up. He smiled. Asami sighed. ¡°You misunderstand, Lee. It wasn¡¯t a compliment, not at all. Do you know what the issue is with people like you? Your stubbornness will spell your own demise. There is a fine line between being stubborn and not knowing when you have lost. And you have crossed this line, Lee. Even you, Lee, must realise that you won¡¯t win, that you can¡¯t win. You lack the strength to defeat me.¡± Her eyes harboured a dangerous glimmer. ¡°...¡± Lee''s stance softened. Her words made him think, eroding his spirit like poison. Asami whispered in his ears. ¡°I ask you one last time, Lee, please forfeit. A good ninja knows when the time has come to give up. You said you can¡¯t, and I believe you. I don''t know you, Lee. I don''t know what led you here, what made you the one you are today. But why are you doing this? Why do you keep fighting, Lee? Is it because of honour? I can assure you there is no shame in admitting defeat. You are not a coward. In fact, doing so proves your better judgement in the face of unfavourable odds. Is it because you want to prove your strength? You have already done so. Nobody will judge you. I surely wouldn''t. You are by no means weak, Lee. You have proven your worth. You are a capable genin by the mere fact that you are still standing. So, give up, Lee.¡± Asami smiled, even offering her hand. He had only to accept. Lee wavered, unsure how to react. He hesitated. ¡°I ... I ... I ...¡± ¡°HEY, BUSHY BROWS, DON¡¯T THINK ABOUT GIVING UP!!!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes. Who was the fucking idiot who dared to interfere? As expected, it was the king of cretins ... ¡°Naruto ...¡± Naruto shouted from the stands, ¡°Lee, didn¡¯t you say that you would work harder than anyone else? Didn''t you say that you would never give up? That is you, that it is your nindo!!!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami glared at Naruto. He ruined everything. Should she use a shuriken to shut him up? Lee regained his courage. His determination returned as all doubt was cast aside. ¡°Naruto is right. You might be stronger than me, Asami-chan, more talented, more gifted. But I will never give up, that is my nindo!¡± She had tried her best, but even her patience was limited. All her kindness vanished. Asami giggled, her eyes gaining a subtle shade of purple. ¡°Hehehe, your nindo? Your nindo? In that case, I will show you where your nindo ends, my friend.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 4 IV
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 4
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°I hope you have good heat resistance, Lee, because you will need it.¡± Asami formed a hand seal and took a deep breath. Her lips released a stream of fire. A giant fireball turned the room into a sea of wild flames and scorching heat. The very air burned in a blaze of glory. The fireball exploded and the arena trembled. Lee dodged her attack relatively unscathed, suffering only a few scorch marks. Lee coughed, panting. He had escaped her wrath, but not for long. Asami snapped her fingers and created a torrent of fire. Wild purple flames surrounded her, dancing around their only true mistress. Her lips mustered a dark smile, a sweet smile that promised nothing but pain and suffering. ¡°Just for information, Lee, my offer still stands. It''s not the first time that I have crisped some little genin who didn''t know better. Lee, have you perchance ever witnessed people being burned alive? It''s a horrible way to die. Painful, slow, vindictive. Truly, a death you wish nobody ...¡± Icy silence befell the arena. Nobody said a word. All eyes were focused on her and mouths hang agape. ¡°Hehehe ...¡± Asami laughed. Maybe she had talked a bit too much. Not that she cared. Lee gulped. ¡°Are you serious? Do you really ... burn people alive?¡± Asami started pondering, her index finger tipping her lips. ¡°Well, maybe, maybe not ... But you have to give me credit for my acting skills ... I was pretty convincing, wasn''t it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Whaaaatttt?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lee blinked in confusion. He didn''t understand the world any more. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Anyway, death on the battlefield comes swift, my friend. Be careful to not get burned.¡± Asami smiled and sent her fire forth to destroy him. Her fire obeyed. Her attack caught Lee off guard, as Asami exploited his lapse of concentration brutally. Purple beams bombarded his position, nearly obliterating him. The beams burned through everything in their way, filling the arena with an inferno of detonations. Lee ran for his life, trying not to get caught up in the blasts. Her bombardment ended and Lee looked at where he stood before. A deep crater greeted him. He gulped. ¡°Are you ready for the next round?¡± Asami smiled, playing the innocent girl. More chakra gathered, and multiple beams locked onto him. He was their target. This was the moment Lee made his decision. He unravelled the bandages around his legs and removed a pair of weights. ¡°I am sorry, Guy-sensei, but I have to take them off. I hope you agree with my choice.¡± Asami crossed her arms. ¡°A pair of weights? Isn''t that a bit old-fashioned? Do you seriously think that will change anything, Lee?¡± ¡°It will.¡± Lee dropped the weights, and they shook the ground. The earth trembled. Asami stumbled. What was this? Lee closed the distance in an instant. Lee was fast, incredibly fast. He attacked her from point blank, forcing her to block. Asami processed the shock. For the first time since years, she was directly challenged. She was actually forced to block, as her immediate options were limited. Lee''s kick connected and Asami flinched. He retreated and attacked once again, but this time Asami was better prepared. This time, he paid for his arrogance. Her explosions also had a defensive use. Asami grinned. Lee overestimated his speed. He wasn''t the only one who fought at high speeds. He didn''t know, but he competed with a sharingan user. Lee charged. He attacked head on, as predicted. And as predicted, he hit the purple spheres she surrounded herself with. He had walked right into her little minefield. The spheres detonated and Lee took the full brunt of the explosion. His attack had failed. Asami took the opportunity. Without remorse, she kicked Lee straight in his balls, breaking his defence. She rammed her knee with all force into his unprotected stomach. Not once, not twice, but thrice. Lee collapsed and Asami finished him with a brutal elbow, shattering his back. His bones cracked. Lee hit the ground. He didn''t move. The match was finally over. That was what Asami believed. That was what the audience believed. They were wrong. He proved them all wrong. He rose and continued the fight. Despite beating him to a bloody pulp, he was standing again. Asami didn''t believe her eyes. Lee simply refused to go down. No matter what, he kept fighting. Asami clenched her fist. Anger and frustration welled up inside her. Once again, he escaped his fate. Why was it so fucking difficult to beat him? Why was it so fucking difficult to defeat a single genin? She was an ANBU. She was Asami. This match had become a matter of honour, and she would finish this now. May the gods have mercy on Lee, because she wouldn¡¯t. Asami grabbed two kunai, her katon turning their blades into a stream of vibrating purple plasma. She blitzed across the arena. She didn''t miss. Lee didn''t resist. He could barely stand, not to mention defend himself. Asami struck her kunai through his left and right femur. Her plasma evaporated nerves, tendons, muscles and bone alike. Lee cried out in pain. He broke down. It was over. Lee was defeated. His legs refused to move. But even then Lee struggled to stand up again. He tried, and tried, and tried, even when he was doomed to fail. His stubbornness was Lee''s most powerful weapon, but also the reason for his downfall. Today; he suffered the consequences. Asami shook her head. She had seen enough of this senseless tragedy. ¡°Hayate, end this match. I think everyone has seen enough.¡± ¡°As much as I would like to, I can¡¯t. The participant isn''t fully incapacitated yet. And I doubt he has any intention to withdraw ...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡°You seem to misunderstand, Hayate, my words weren¡¯t a mere suggestion. I mean what I say, the match ends right here, and right now. I have had enough of this farce.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Arc IV Chapter 5 IV
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 5
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Hayate¡¯s look switched between Lee and a very persuasive girl. Technically, the match didn''t end yet, but it was as good as over. Everyone knew that. He didn''t need to prolong Lee¡¯s agony. The boy required medical attention, and he required it immediately. Hayate cleared his throat, ¡°Ahem, the winner of the match is ...¡± ¡°No! Aargh, I haven¡¯t lost! Aargh, the match isn¡¯t over yet!¡± A weak voice interrupted Hayate, the voice of an unbroken iron will manifest, the voice of a boy not willing to give up cost no matter the cost. Asami¡¯s eyes went wide. Lee stood. With the force of sheer willpower alone, he stood. Her last attacked should have permanently disabled him, but that was not the case. He fought on. How? How was he still standing? Her kunai pierced his legs. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Asami clenched her fist. Stupid ninja and their superhuman resilience. Terribly annoying. Lee could barely stand, not to mention fight. She robbed him of his prized mobility. Running was difficult with two kunai struck through your legs. And yet, Lee refused to see reason. He refused to accept defeat until the bitter end. Was she truly forced to kill him? A genin, a problem. No genin, no problem. A single kunai was everything she needed. Killing him? Was that the solution? Asami walked up to Lee, offering him a smile, staring right into his eyes. Her eyes glimmered a shade purple, suffocating any opposition, consuming all his remaining strength. Deeper and deeper, his mind fell into the dark abyss of unconsciousness. Lifeless shadows devoured him. ¡°Lee, you are wrong ... The match is over ... And now sleep and sweet dreams~. You must be tired~.¡± Her soft, melodic voice whispered in his ears, urging him to sleep as her genjutsu slowly took effect. All his pain, all his force, vanished. Slowly, his world turned black. Her finger tipped Lee''s forehead, using a minuscule amount of force. Lee fell. His weakened body collapsed without resistance. ¡°Lee, let me give you one last piece of advice. You have potential, but you lack experience. I hope this defeat will teach you a lesson. Remember my words, because future enemies neither will show mercy, nor will they hesitate. A good ninja knows when a battle is lost, Lee. They live to fight another day.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Hidden among the audience, Orochimaru licked his lips. The girl entertained him. ¡°Once again you prove to be an interesting specimen, Asami.¡± A shame she wasn''t his.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 6 IV
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 6
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Lee was transported away by a team of medics. Considering the beating he took, he would need serious medical treatment and rest. Kakashi sighed. ¡°See, I told you, Guy. He never stood a chance ... Guy?¡± Guy cried, but not tears of sadness. He shed tears of joy. ¡°Lee, I am so proud of you! You gave your best, and that is all that counts!¡± Kakashi blinked. Guy had definitely some screws loose. ¡°Guy, I don''t think this is the right moment ... Hey, Naruto, where are you going?¡± Naruto stormed off. Once again, his emotions got the better of him. Asami walked up the stairs and Naruto confronted her directly. He didn''t bother to hide his anger. ¡°What do you think were doing down there?¡± Asami halted, scrutinising Naruto closely. ¡°Oh, Naruto, long time no see~. What is the matter, my friend? What despicable act have I committed to attract your wrath? What have I done to anger you, Naruto?¡± ¡°What''s the matter? What''s the matter?!¡± Naruto clenched his fists, narrowing his furious eyes at her. ¡°You know perfectly well what''s the matter. You hurt Bushy Brows! You nearly killed him! I won''t forgive you for what you have done! He was my comrade, my friend! I will remember you, Asami. I will defeat you!¡± Asami giggled. ¡°Oh my, you ... deafeat me. What outrageous confidence. You are, of course, welcome to try. Not that I believe that you have even the faintest of a chance. But that aside, this was a fight and not a harmless sparring match, Naruto. Lee knew the consequences of his actions the moment he entered the area. He chose to fight, and he paid the price. In fact, he should consider himself lucky. It could have ended worse.¡± ¡°Lucky? LUCKY!? LUCKY!? Don''t have a heart?¡± Naruto exploded. Asami shook her head in amusement. ¡°... Naruto, don''t talk about things you don''t udnerstand.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Naruto gritted his teeth, the rage boiling in him. ¡°Mark my words, Asami, one day, I will defeat you! I will punch your stupid smirk from your face.¡± Asami merely giggled. ¡°We will see, Naruto, we will see.¡± The next match was announced, Sasuke against some nobody. She couldn''t care less. In the meanwhile, Asami returned to her team. Hatsu already awaited her together with a series of uncomfortable questions. Hisaaki''s eyes sparkled with admiration. ¡±I knew you are strong. But why the fuck didn¡¯t you tell us how insanely strong you are, Asami? You are incredible! You are amazing!¡± Asami smiled. ¡°Thank you, Hisaaki. That''s sweet of you.¡± ¡°The jutsu with the giant fireball! And these purple glowing kunai! Can you teach me them?¡± Hisaaki begged her. Asami giggled. ¡°Theoretically, yes, although both techniques require an advanced degree of chakra control, which I doubt that you possess.¡± ¡°I see ...¡± Hisaaki fell silent, his shoulders hanging low. ¡°So you are telling me I am not skilled enough?¡± Asami gave him a bit of encouragement. ¡°Don''t be disappointed, Hisaaki. You are still young. You have still a long way in front of you.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Hisaaki''s face brightened up. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Asami beamed. ¡°Of course. After all, no ninja was born in a single day.¡± Hisaaki scratched his head, but he agreed. ¡°True ...¡± The little discussion ended here. The next match started and Asami watched the fight from the stances. She was curious as to how much Sasuke improve since they graduated. He was the last Uchiha and much was expected of him. Hatsu approached her, standing right enxt to her, but she didn¡¯t follow the fight below. Her sensei leaned closer, whispering three simple words, ¡°Who are you?¡± Asami grinned. ¡±Who I am? What a curious question to ask, sensei. Obviously, I am who I am.¡± ¡°Stop playing dumb, that is not what I meant¡±, Hatsu sounded annoyed. ¡°You know what I mean. I don''t know what the Hokage was thinking, but you are not a normal genin, Asami. If that''s even your true name.¡± Apparently, Hatsu had finally caught her. Asami observed the match. Sasuke didn''t do well. He lost ground and was put on the defensive. How utterly disappointing ... ¡°Sensei, I can assure you that Asami is indeed my true name, a name that I carry with pride in memory of my mother. But why do you think I am not a normal genin? Don¡¯t you see my headband? Didn¡¯t you read my file? I am the most genin kunoichi Konoha ever had.¡± Hatsu narrowed her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you weren¡¯t a genin. I said that you are not a normal genin.¡± Asami laughed. ¡°Sensei, what is even a normal genin? Is that some sort of newly introduced classification?¡± Hatsu clicked her tongue. ¡°Asami, don''t mess with me. I have read your files. I know your age, your height, your eye colour, your past. You were inactive for over a year. But among all the pages, there was not a single detail about your strength and your abilities. On paper, you are a normal kunoichi, but you can''t fool me. I have seen you fight, Asami. You are definitely not a simple genin. Your movements were too smooth, too precise, too perfect. The gap between you and Lee wasn''t just a matter of raw strength, but a matter of skill and experience. You were years ahead, displaying a level of skill that most people can only dream of. So I ask you once again, Asami, who are you?¡± Asami smiled. ¡°Sensei, think about it, who chose me for this team? The Hokage. Do you think it was a coincidence? I doubt so. ANd now think, which ninja act under direct order of the Hokage?¡± ¡°...¡± Realisation hit Hatsu. ¡°Are you really ...¡± Asami nodded. ¡°I am.¡± Hatsu clicked her tongue, only mildly annoyed.¡°To think that I had an ANBU right under my nose this entire time ...¡± Asami smiled. ¡°An ANBU? Who said that I am an ANBU? But on a serious note, I hope you can keep our little secret to yourself. After all, I am on a mission here.¡± Hatsu rolled her eyes. ¡°Sure ... The ANBU and their precious secrecy.¡± The match ended and Sasuke was escorted away by Kakashi. He had won, but the price he paid was high. They weren''t the only ones who left. The jonin sensei of the Otogakure team left the arena as well, even going as far as to follow Kakashi. Suspicious, wasn¡¯t it? The man required some observation. The next match was announced. Two names were selected, Hisaaki and Katsusane. They were chosen to fight against each other. Asami waved. ¡°Hissaki, Katsusane,I wish you both good luck with your match. Because unfortunately, I must take my leave.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hisaaki blinked. ¡°You are leaving? Why?¡± ¡°Yes, as it seems my presence is required somewhere else.¡± Asami sealed her lips. ¡°As to why, that''s a little secret of mine. See you later, guys. I must go.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami was hiding in the shadows, behind one of the many stone columns. She wasn''t exactly the stealthiest infiltrator the world had ever seen, but her stealth skill proved more than sufficient. She was peeking around the corner, eavesdropping and watching the sealing ceremony from afar. Kakashi proceeded and the red letters on the ground started moving, enclosing the ominous mark on Sasuke''s shoulder. It seemed to be some kind of cursed mark. Kakashi finished ceremony. The mark was sealed. ¡°The next time, the curse mark becomes active, Sasuke, my seal should be able to contain it. But never forget, Sasuke, my seal draws its strength from the strength of your will. If your will weakens, the seal will weaken too.¡± ¡°...¡± Sasuke collapsed and fell. The match took its toll. Kakashi smiled. ¡°Seems like he needs some time to rest ...¡± The sound of hands clapping rang through the hall. ¡°To think that you can even use fuinjutsu these days. Impressive ... You have grown quite a lot, Kakashi, haven¡¯t you?¡± Her target revealed himself. Her hand reached for the hilt of her sword. She had the feeling that things wouldn¡¯t end peacefully, and her feeling was usually correct. Asami caressed her polished steel. How she had missed her beloved sword. Her blade surely missed her as well. ¡°You!¡± Kakashi paled as all blood drained from his face. The unknown man smirked with evil glee. ¡°Long time no see, Kakashi. How are you doing?¡± ¡°Orochimaru!¡± Kakashi''s stance hardened. Orochimaru ... The name sounded familiar ... Wasn''t he one of legendary Sannin? Not that it mattered, before her blade everyone was equal. The man named Orochimaru grinned. ¡±Sorry, but I have no business with you, Kakashi. I am here because of the boy behind you. I have invested quite a bit in him.¡± ¡°Why are you after Sasuke?¡± Kakashi narrowed his eyes. Orochimaru chuckled. ¡°How does it feel to possess such amazing power, Kakashi? Tell me, how does it feel to wield the sharingan?¡± Orochimaru stepped closer, but Kakashi stood his ground. The palm of his hand produced a sphere of chirping lightning. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer! Even if you are one of the legendary Sannin, I will fight you! I will kill you, Orochimaru!¡± ¡°Hehehehe, hahahahahahaha.¡± Orochimaru broke out in laughter. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Kakashi met his stare. ¡°You want to kill me? You want to kill me, Kakashi? Why don¡¯t you try your luck ...¡± Orochimaru suddenly stoped. Footsteps echoed through the empty hall, and they were coming closer. Orochimaru clicked his tongue. ¡°It seems that a new guest has arrived, Kakashi.¡± The footsteps ceased and a girlish giggling filled the air. Her giggling was ominous and sinister. ¡±A new guest? Perhaps, but I don''t come with the best of intentions, Orochimaru.¡± Her sword glowed purple in the dark, illuminating her surroundings. Shimmering plasma enveloped her sword. Pure purple illuminated the surrounding darkness. Orochimaru smirked, amused by her open provocation. ¡°Brave words coming for someone so young. Do you even realise whom you are talking to, girl?¡± Kakashi recognized the voice. It was her. What was she doing here? Asami gripped her blade and stepped forwards. Her blood boiled. ¡±I do. Yet I think it is you who fails to realise who stands before you, o legendary Sannin. You should be careful what you wish for, Orochimaru, sometimes wishes can come true. Because I would gladly try my luck.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 7 IV
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 7
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Orochimaru smirked, his sinister laughter echoing through the hall. ¡°Ah, it is you, the intriguing girl from before. Asami was your name, wasn''t it?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami ignored him and readied her blade. Never interrupt the enemy when they are making a mistake. Time was on her side. Orochimaru grinned. ¡°I congratulate you on your victory, girl. Your performance was certainly impressive for your age. I didn''t expect Konoha to possess such a promising kunoichi. So much talent. So young. You are a rare and precious gem. Unfortunately, you lack something important. What a shame.¡± Insatiable possessiveness and carnal desire lingered in his words. Orochimaru licked his tongue. ¡°...¡± Asami remained unfazed. Danger permeated the air. A sense of danger that would have paralysed lesser men, but not Asami. She was made from sterner stuff. ¡°And that would be? What do I lack that Sasuke doesn''t? Might it be the sharingan?¡± Orochimaru answered with an ambiguous smile. ¡°You eavesdropped, didn''t you? How impolite of you. Good girls don''t do that.¡± Asami smiled back. ¡°Orochimaru, I sincerely doubt that I require advice on etiquette and politeness from a known traitor and psychopath.¡± ¡°True.¡± Orochimaru smirked, unperturbed by her presence. ¡°While I might enjoy exchanging pleasantries with you both, my time is sadly limited. Asami, Kakashi, if you would excuse me, I must take my leave ...¡± Her sword blocked his path. She wouldn''t yield. She wouldn''t move. ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Orochimaru narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you stupid? Do you want to die; girl? I might be in a good mood, but get out of my sight or I will kill you.¡± Gone was any pretence of friendliness. ¡°No ...¡± Asami reciprocated with a stare. Orochimaru overestimated himself, and he would pay the price. Orochimaru repeated his threat, ¡°I said, get out of my sight, or I will kill you, stupid girl.¡± Tension rose. Asami readied her blade in an act of defiance. Coated in purple plasma, the vengeful light of the stars shone in the dark. ¡°Stupid? You call me stupid? You should better watch your words, Orochimaru. You are here alone, all on your own and without support. The Hokage, his ANBU guards, and some of Konoha''s most powerful jonin are right around the corner, just mere seconds away, and ready to bring you down. And whom do you have, Orochimaru? Nobody. You are not only outnumbered, but also severely outclassed, Orochimaru. And yet you chose to reveal yourself to us. That is what I would call true stupidity, o esteemed Sannin.¡± Orochimaru''s sardonic smirk faltered. Her words struck a nerve, creating a breach in his defence. A single moment of distraction was everything she needed to close the distance. This was her chance. This was the moment she had been waiting for. In the blink of an eye, Asami accelerated, attacking from point blank. Orochimaru would regret having ever met her. Luminous plasma enveloped her body. Like armour, her chakra protected, shielded her. Asami charged and a bright stream of fire shot across the hall. Orochimaru never saw the strike coming. His eyes widened, blinded by the flash. He dodged, albeit barely. But he dodged. His instincts, his experience saved Orochimaru. Asami shot right past him. No contact was made. She missed him from point blank, what a disappointment. Her failure displeased her. Asami crashed through a series of columns in her path before slowing down. The brittle granite yielded, offering no resistance. Sheer kinetic force shattered the pillars, transforming them into piles of ruptured stone. She forced an abrupt halt by thrusting her sword downwards, making her blade bite into the hard ground. Asami decelerated while sliding across the hall, nearly stumbling. The massive columns collapsed beneath their own weight, leaving behind a thick cloud of dust. ¡°Eh ... Eh ... Eh ...¡± Asami coughed, dispersing the dust with her hands. Her world spun. Everything was blurred. Her head suffered from disorientation. The dust settled down, and her victory was revealed. Asami giggled with a slight maniac glee, enjoying her triumph to the fullest. Apparently, her attack wasn''t a complete failure. She succeeded. She got him. Orochimaru was gone, dead. He died just like that. Asami picked up his severed left hand that was lying on the ground. She inspected the charred hand, marvelling at her beautiful work. The sweet smell of victory and burned human flesh filled her nostrils. Orochimaru was turned into a smouldering corpse, roasted alive by the heat of her fire. Her attack didn''t connect, but she grazed him. He evaded her plasma lance, but her fire claimed his left arm and shoulder. The intense heat evaporated his entire left flank, carbonising his body. ¡°So easily the mighty fall. How utterly disappointing.¡± Asami sheathed her blade after cutting off the snake''s head to be sure. His lifeless head rolled across the floor, and yet his body still leaked minuscule traces of treacherous chakra even after his death.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 8 IV
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 8
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Armed with a proud smile of victory, Asami strolled towards her audience. She killed Orochimaru, which was not a small feat of arms. Applause. Applause. She deserved some recognition, didn''t she? Asami approached Kakashi. His bored, blank look and his mask made him difficult to read, He was always a hard nut to crack. Kakashi maintained his guard. He remained suspicious of her. A staring contest between them commenced, she against him. Who first blinked lost. Neither of them gave in. Neither he, nor she backed down. The awkward silence continued. Meanwhile, Sasuke gradually regained his consciousness. A stubborn boy, wasn''t he? Asami cleared her throat, ¡°Ahem, I think that some introductions are in order. It is a pleasure to meet you again after all these years, Kakashi, albeit under different circumstances.¡± They were both ninja of Konoha. No need to treat each other like enemies. Kakashi''s expression softened. A calm nod was his response. ¡°I remember you, Asami. In fact, I remember you well. I have heard a lot about you. Some of my old ANBU friends told me about you, a certain black haired girl with a little princess complex. They call you the Black Princess of Konoha. I suspected that it was you. As it turns out, I was right. Now I see that the rumours are true, you have grown quite strong since the last time we met, although you seem to have retained your destructive tendencies.¡± He glanced at the number of destroyed pillars. Asami took his compliment with humour. Of course, Kakashi knew her identiy. It was only natural. He was a former legendary ANBU Captain with plenty of contacts. No need to be surprised. ¡°You hurt me, Kakashi, I am not that destructive. My methods merely tend to be overly effective.¡± Kakashi ignored her comment. ¡°Overly effective ... That is a curious point of view. Anyway, what you are doing here? What is an ANBU doing at the chunin exams?¡± He wanted an explanation. Asami tilted her head, smirking. ¡°Well, you know best how things work in our line of business. Let''s say, I stumbled across a suspicious looking person sneaking around the tower. I decided to follow him and investigate the person in question further. A good kunoichi wouldn''t allow him to roam around without supervision.¡± The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°...¡± Kakashi looked neither pleased, nor displeased. ¡°I see ...¡± ¡°Anyway, I think that some thanks are in order, Kakashi. After all, I just saved your arse.¡± Asami grinned with a sense of superiority. Kakashi disagreed, ¡°Tsk, sure ... He would have left if you hadn''t interfered. It was you who decided to pick a fight with him. You are the troublemaker here.¡± Asami rolled her eyes. ¡°How ungrateful ... So, you are telling me, Kakashi, that we should have allowed Orochimaru, a traitor and an arch enemy of Konoha, to escape? Truly an excellent idea, Kakashi. I think I did us all a service by dispatching him. Especially,¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi remained reserved. ¡°What are you trying to imply?¡± Asami clicked her tongue. ¡°Please, Kakashi, do not deny the obvious. Do you think me blind? I saw you. I saw the naked fear in your eyes the moment you faced Orochimaru. You were scared, Kakashi, weren''t you?¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi chose silence, his mood impossible to read. ¡°Not that it matters now that he is dead. I succeeded where you failed. Orochimaru is now a figure of the past.¡± Asami approached his corpse, snapping her fingers. Her beautiful fire, her brilliant purple flames, devoured Orochimaru''s lifeless corpse. He was not needed any more. Her fire expanded, nourished by her chakra. The very air burned in an inferno of blazing heat. ¡°Still, I must congratulate you, Kakashi. You have probably already heard it, haven''t you?¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Oh, so you don''t know ... How curious ... I guess, you should consider what I am about to tell you a small favour of mine, Kakashi.¡± Asami giggled. ¡°It is the Hokage who carries Konoha''s Will of Fire, but even the brightest flame is destined to dim. The years pass, and age strikes. Hiruzen is old. His health ... is declining. His constitution is not the best any more. The day is coming that someone else has to bear his burden. From what I have heard among the ANBU, this is why he intends to relinquish his power and designate another successor after the chunin exams.¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi listened. ¡°As you might know, the next Hokage is traditionally chosen from among the village''s strongest, most talented, and most experienced ninja. Tsunade is a candidate, yet she is unfortunately currently unavailable. Jiraiya is another possible choice, but considering his dubious reputation, his chances are minimal. The elders wouldn''t support him. Especially, Lord Danzo. Danzo, however, is also out of the question, for obvious reasons. He lacks popular support. Ther clan heads would oppose his designation. That means that there only remains one last candidate, one last ninja, a ninja renowned across the lands for his skill and experience, a ninja hailed as the second coming of the White Fang ... It is you, Kakashi. I strongly suspect that he will designate you. Not that he has much of a choice. So, congratulations ...¡± ¡°...¡± Asami stopped, her fist clenched, her eyes focused on Orochimaru''s supposed corpse. It was a corpse that wasn''t. ¡°It seems that our snake has a few tricks up his sleeve. How troublesome ...¡± Orochimaru''s hollow carcass crumbled to ash. The snake had shed his skin. He had escaped.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc IV Chapter 9 IV
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 9
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Little Asami crossed the labyrinth of dark corridors, making her way back to the arena, which took much longer than expected. Her failure frustrated, dissatisfied, displeased her. Whether it was due to arrogance or negligence, she had failed to eliminate Orochimaru. How unbecoming of her. Her inattentiveness had cost her victory today and allowed Orochimaru to escape. How annoying. It was a victory that was given away so easily. All because of her negligence, but failure was not acceptable. Failure was not allowed. Failure was not permitted. Failure was a sign of imperfection. Not that it mattered now ... Orochimaru got away. ¡°...¡± A heavy sigh escaped Asami. At least, she got a chance to talk with Kakashi, the future Hokage, in person, What a shame that it wasn''t her, but such was fate and village policies, much to her disappointment. She was still far too young and possessed no clan connections. She lacked seniority and the support of the clans. Her accomplishments and exploits were still unknown. Her name didn''t carry yet the necessary weight and renown to become reality. It was unfortunate, but such was reality. The odds stacked against her candidature. Thus, only Kakashi remained, for better or for worse. Hiruzen planned to step down again because of his advanced age, designating a new successor who would hopefully survive longer than the Fourth Hokage. The regular village council consisted of six members, the Hokage, the three village elders, the jonin and the ANBU commander. They were supplemented by a number of important clan heads. A simple majority was all that as needed to become Hokage. So far, Hiruzen appeared to remain undecided, still hesitating, still searching for a suitable successor. The ANBU commander obviously favoured Kakashi. Shikaku, the jonin commander, remained neutral. He mostly observed. He rarely acted on his own. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Homura and Koharu were both an enigma. They two elders were difficult to read. Danzo, however, was a man of ambition. His lust for power and his dubious methods were well known. Rumours claimed that he was responsible for a number of mysterious deaths among high ranking Konoha ninja. The rumours were correct. Danzo was behind their deaths, and more. Nobody wanted the old man with his cane to acquire even more power. And yet, the senile old man still wielded much power, maybe far too much. His opinion still carried weight within the village council. Danzot loathed Hiruzen and his weakness with every fibre of his being. He would never back Tsunade, nor Jiraiya. They were both Hiruzen¡¯s students. This was the situation. This was how Kakashi would go to become Hokage. The only question was, did he possess the political acumen, the leadership qualities the village needed? To be honest, she had her doubts. Because times were changing, and they were changing quickly. Konoha had to move on if it wanted to stand the test of time. The days of the small nations were passing. On the surface, the world of the ninja appeared to be calm, peaceful, but that wasn''t the case. The wheels of history never ceased to move. The factors that led to the outbreak of the Third Great War regained momentum now after a decade of peace. The previous war might have ended, but beneath the surface, old conflicts persisted, conflicts that had never truly ended. The peace among the villages was brittle, nothing more than an illusion, nothing more than a better armistice. The signs were everywhere. The next great war was inevitable. It was only a matter of time until hostilities were about to break out. Amegakure had grown suspiciously silent in recent years together with the rest of the smaller neighbouring countries, isolating themselves. Kumogakure strengthened their forces. Supported by their strong economy, they proceeded with their unprecedented military expansion. Iwagakure followed suit. Both powers increased their military strength at an alarming rate. Kirigakure represented no major threat, at least for now. They were still weakened by years of the bloody mist, but even Kiri was regaining strength. Konoha, by contrast, stagnated. Whereas the strength of their enemies increased day by day, Konoha grew weaker. Their sole ally, Sunagakure, suffered from a steady economic and military decline. It was clear that Suna could not be relied on any more. Konoha stood alone these days, surrounded by enemies on all sides. Drastic measures were needed to reverse this situation. Thus, the question, did Kakashi possess the strength to do what was necessary? She didn''t know. Because she certainly did. She possessed the strength, the determination, the resolution, to lead the village and her fellow villagers, her future underlings ... No, pardon, underlings was not the right term. Minions? Nah, not what she wanted. Something more neutral was needed ... Citizens? Nah, too egalitarian. Subjects perhaps? No, too monarchic ... Although the flair of royalty undoubtedly appealed to her. Because, with all due to respect, the title ¡®Hokage¡¯ was definitely lacking. It didn''t suit her. Too short. Too simple. It lacked proper decorum. Some refinement was needed. Why not Empress? Why not something like Her Imperial Majesty, Asami I., By the Grace of Heaven Enlightened Empress of the Chrysanthemum Throne, Divine Sovereign of the Land of Fire and of Her other Realms and Territories ... Didn''t that sound better? It did.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 10 IV
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 10
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami fought the veritable jungle of dark corridors the tower was. There was no escape. There was only disorientation. Why didn''t this place have any way signs? They would be quite helpful for little lost girls like her. The malevolent walls and corridors conspired in secrecy against her. This was high-treason! She had no definite evidence, but she was convinced the corridors moved when she didn''t look. They changed position, luring her deliberately into dead ends, opening new passages where none were before. She didn''t, however, lose her courage. She wouldn''t be defeated so easily. Asami challenged her vile enemy, with little success. She challenged treacherous paved floors and insidious stairs. She wandered up, left, right, down, but her destination wasn''t in sight. She only got more and more lost. \(^o^)/ Motivation. ¨I¡ú¡û¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¡ú¡ü¡ú¨I¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¨J¡ú¨L¡û¡ú¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¨K¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¡û¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡û¡ü¨J¨K¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡ü¡û¡ý¡ü¡ý¨I¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¡ü¨K¨J¨J¨K¨J¨K¡ú¨I¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ú ¡û¡û¡û¨I¡ú¡û¡ú¨L¡û¨J¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ü¨J¨K¡ú ¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I ¨K¡ý¡û¨J¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I ¡ú¨I¡ú ¡û¡û¡û¨I¡ú¡û¡ú¨L Still motivated. (^_^'') The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. (^-^) High-spirited. Second attempt. ¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡û¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ú¨L¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡û¨J¨K¡û¨I¡û¨J¨K¡ý¨K¡ú ¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I ¡ú¨I¡ú ¡û¡û¡û¨I¡ú¡û¡ú ¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ü¨J¨K¡ú ¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I ¡ú¨I¡ú ¡û (<_<) Disappointment. ¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨J¨K¨L¡û¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ü¨J¨K¡ú ¨L¡û (^o^)/*:??? trying magic to solve this existential crisis ¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ú¡û¡û¡û¨I¡ú¡û¡ú¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡û¨J¨K¡û¨I¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡û¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ý¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¡ú ¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I ¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú (O_o) Logical failure. (?_?) Feeling of existential helplessness increases. Help. ¨J¨K¡û¨I¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡ú¡û¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¨L¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡û¨J¡ú¡û¡û¨J¡ú¨I¡ú¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡û¨J¨K¡û¨I¡û (-.-) Tired. ¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¡ü¡ý¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¡ú¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡ü¡ú¨I. (?_?) zzZ Sleeping. \(^o^)/Waking up. ¡ú¡û¡û¡û¨I¡ú¡ý¡û¡û¡ý¡ú¨I¨I¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¨J¨K¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨K¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ú¡û¡ü ( ??)¤Ä-¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Hungry. Eating dango. Still hungry. ¨I¡ú¡û¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¡ú¡ü¡ú¨I¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¨J¡ú¨L¡û¡ú¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¨K¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¡û¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡û¡ü¨J¨K¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡ü¡û ¡ý¡ü¡ý¨I¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡ý¡ü¡ü¨J¨K¡ü¨K¨J¨J¨K¨J¨K¡ú¨I. (O.o) No change in sight. ¡û¡ý¡ü¡ý¡ú¨I¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ú¨L¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡û¨J¨K¡û¨I¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡û¨J¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡ü¡ú¨I¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¨L¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡û¡û¨I¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡û¨J¡ú. (*^-^)_µ© Tea pause. ¨I¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¨J¨K¡ú¡ú¨L¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡ü¡û ¡ý¡ü¡ý¨I¡ú¡û¡û¡û¡ý¡ü¡ü¡ü¡ú¨I¡ú¡ú¨L¡û¨J¨J¨K¨J¨K¡ú¨I¡ú¡û¨L¡û¨J¨K¡ý¡ý¡ú¨I¡û¡û. (x_x) K.O. Despite her efforts, she failed to make significant progress. Her terrible orientation skills interfered with her path finding. Wherever she went, she got nowhere. She was as lost as before. Nobody was here to help her through this predicament. She couldn''t ask anybody for directions. How was she supposed to find the way back under these circumstances? The best of course of action would be to blow her way directly through the walls. It was the shortest way and success guaranteed. A brilliant plan, albeit not really. She had already caused enough property damage for today. She didn''t need more. As it turned out, there existed no easy solution to her problem. She had to solve this mess on her own. Asami bounced down the corridor. Eventually, she found her way home. The fruits of victory tasted sweet. Her odyssey had finally ended. It was now Asami one. Tower zero. Fortunately, it only took her a one hour or two to return. A match was taking place down in the arena. The Akimichi boy was fighting an Oto-nin, but Asami didn''t care. She had wasted enough time. Her team, Hatsu, Katsusane, Hisaaki, was already awaiting her. Her team met her with surprise. Understandbly so. After all, she was gone for quite a while, occupied with matters of immense importance. Asami beamed. ¡°I am back. What have I missed?¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 11 IV
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 11
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Hisaaki was stroking his chin, thinking. ¡°What happened? Honestly, not that much. Most matches were fun to watch, but still ... Some of them lacked quality. Some of them, however, were quite one sided.¡± ¡°I see ...¡± Asami commented, hardly surprised. Hisaaki continued, listing some of the more memorable matches, ¡°The insect boy was pretty good, though. He wiped the floor with the Oto genin. The catfight between the pinkie and blonde girl gets for sure the prize for the lamest match of the tournament. The match turned into a fist fight before they knocked each other out. The Nara boy, meanwhile, won thanks to a wall. The boy named Naruto only won because of him farting at the right moment. The Hyuga boy bullied his little cousin ...¡± ¡°I get it, Hisaaki, I get it¡±, Asami interrupted him. As much as she appreciated his efforts to keep her informed and as much as she liked gossiping, enough was enough. Her dark soul didn''t care about the Hyuga and their little family issues. She didn''t care about Shino and his insects. She didn''t care about Shikamaru and his miraculous strategies. And she certainly didn''t care about the weakest jinchuuriki the village has ever seen ... ¡°Wait a moment, what did you say, Hisaaki?¡± Asami''s train of thought came to a sudden halt. Her eyes blinked, full of apparent disbelief. Hisaaki looked dumbfounded. ¡°Eh?¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°...¡± Asami shook her head. She had probably misheard, hadn''t she? ¡°Can you please repeat the last thing you said.¡± ¡°Little cousin?¡± Hisaaki reacted confused. ¡°No, the thing before.¡± ¡°Hyuga successfully mobbing?¡± ¡°No, a little bit further back.¡± ¡°Hard concrete wall?¡± Asami sighed. ¡°No, no, the thing afterwards.¡± This time, Hisaaki hit the target. ¡°Ah, yes, the Naruto boy. Yeah, I thought he was about to lose, but then he farted ...¡± He stopped after noticing her less than enthusiastic stare. ¡°...¡± Asami massaged her temples to fight her headache. Naruto ... Naruto ... He was such a terrible allocation of resources, resources that could be utilised better. He might be the son of the fourth Hokage and his high quality Uzumaki genetics might help him, but the boy was utterly incompetent. He couldn''t be relied on. He couldn''t be trusted with the Nine Tails. The Nine Tails was one of the mightiest tools at Konoha¡¯s disposal, and it was wasted on Naruto with almost criminal negligence. He was supposed to be the jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails, a living weapon of immense power that served the village, but he wasn''t even properly trained. The village neglected his education and training for years, with disastrous consequences. Naruto was nothing but an utter fool. He was such a disappointment. ¡°...¡± Asami shook her head. ¡°And what about you, Hisaaki, Katsusane? Didn''t you have any match? Did you both win, or what? Neither of you shows sign of battle or fatigue.¡± Hisaaki scratched his head: ¡°Well, you see, we were matched us against each other.¡± ¡°I understand ...¡± Yet, Asami raised an eyebrow. Matching team mates against each other ... What a curious move from the tournament organisers ... It was unusual. ¡°So what happened? Who won? I am curious.¡± Hisaaki offered a weak laugh, clearly troubled. ¡°You see, that''s a complicated affair ...¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t. You chickened out, didn''t you?¡± Asami scrutinised them. She caught them in red handed. ¡°Yes and no¡±, Hisaaki evaded. ¡°We decided to execute a tactical retreat, as you would say. We both forfeited instead of fighting each other.¡± Asami smiled.¡°a tactical retreat? Is that what you call cowardice before the enemy these days? But joking aside, don¡¯t you think that was a bit of an anticlimactic end for your chunin exams?¡± ¡°Perhaps, but we preserved something much more important.¡± Hisaaki threw his arm around Katsusane. ¡°And that would be?¡± Asami knew the answer. Please not, please not, please not ... Hisaaki raised his index finger in a sage manner. ¡°Friendship. True comrades never fight! Every true Konoha ninja knows that!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami merely pinched the bridge of her nose. Friendship ... What an exasperating word ... ¡°Tell me, can you buy anything with your precious friendship?¡± Hisaaki returned a vigorous smile. ¡°Not as far as I know, but you shouldn¡¯t underestimate the value of friendship in hard times like these!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami fell silent. Konoha ninja ... They were all so incorrigible ...
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 12 IV
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 12
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The preliminaries ended. All genin were gathering in the middle of the arena, before them the Hokage and the various examiners. Anko stood there, gesticulating and shouting orders, ¡°Come on, hurry up, lads! Get your sorry arses over here! Pronto! We don''t have all day! You too, little princess. Time is precious.¡± The impatient stare directed at her didn''t escape her. Anko didn''t bother to hide her irritation. Asami retort. ¡°Patience, Anko, patience. No need to hurl insults. I am already coming.¡± Anko grinned. ¡°Ah, so our little princess knows how to talk back? Interesting. Didn''t your parents teach you to respect your betters?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami gritted her teeth. The woman had the nerve to talk about betters. This was an open declaration of war, a declaration she could not ignore. Vindictive as she was, it was time to strike back. ¡°You are talking about respecting your elders, Anko, but you seem to forget that respect is normally earned, and not given.¡± Anko fumed, her eyebrows twitching. ¡°You, you rascal! Wait until I shove a kunai up your arse! Then you will see what is earned!.¡± Asami smirked and beckoned with her hand. ¡°You are all bark and no bite. Bring it on, Anko! I am waiting.¡± Tension rose between the two bellicose kunoichi. One more stubborn than the other. Anko¡¯s hand slowly wandered towards her holster, searching for a kunai. So did hers. Hiruzen, meanwhile, retained his calm, observing the events from a safe distance. Bickering ninja were a common occurrence. Animosities, clan rivalries, eternal grudges for petty reasons, Hiruzen had seen it all. They were always squabbling like children. Probably because many of them were indeed still children, only barely adults. ¡°...¡± A sigh escaped his lips. Minato died too early. He was too old for this stuff, but he was prepared to suffer for the sake of the village. It was time to intervene. Hiruzen stepped in with an amicable laugh. ¡°Asami, Anko, I am delighted to see that the Will of Fire burns so brightly in you two. I am glad the village can rely on you, but I think that there are better places to solve your little dispute. If you would be so kind as to put your differences aside.¡± The message was clear, stop causing a scene! Both of you! Nieither Anko, nor Asami welcomed his intervention, but they both obeyed and stood down.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Hiruzen cleared his throat. ¡°I must congratulate you all on passing the second portion of the chunin exams. You did well. Those who passed will now proceed to the third and final part of the chunin exams. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The final exam will consist of another tournament. The tournament will be held in the village arena before a large audience. Many people will come, so I want you to demonstrate your abilities to the fullest as representatives of your respective villages. The tournament will take place in one month. You will have thus one month of time to prepare yourself. Use the time well. Because many of you might have already revealed many of your most powerful techniques. In the spirit of fairness and equality, the month will give you therefore the opportunity to hone your skills for the final battle. Increase your strength. Increase your knowledge. Unlike previously, you will know your opponent this time. Use that information to your advantage and you will succeed.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami raised an eyebrow. Spirit of fairness and equality? Wasn¡¯t that a bit rich coming from the person who sent her, an ANBU, to the chunin exams? As if you could get stronger in a mere month. Strength was a matter of years of training, hard work, experience, and intellect. What was one month? One month was nothing. ¡°...¡± Hiruzen allowed his words to sink in. ¡°You can take your leave now, but we need to take care of something else first. I want you to draw lots. Draw a slip of paper from the box Anko is holding in her hands and tell us your number. We need them to determine the matches.¡± Asami was the last one to draw. Her hand reached inside the box. So who had the honour to serve as her next victim? She drew the number 10. Hiruzen spoke up, ¡°Ibiki, can you please announce the arranged matches.¡± ¡°Yes, Hokage-sama.¡± Ibiki presented the results. ¡°The first round consists of four matches in total. The first match is Uzumaki Naruto against Hyuaga Neji. The second match, Uchiha Sasuke against Gaara. The third match, Kankuro against Aburame Shino. And the fourth match, Temari against unknown. Her opponent will be determined by two additional preliminary matches between Nara Shikamaru and the winner of Dosu Kinuta against Minami Asami.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Everyone dispersed, and Asami was about to enjoy her free month. She deserved some rest after all this chunin exams nonsense. Her heart might embrace fighting. It indulged in it. The euphoria she experienced was priceless. An insatiable yearning engulfed her very being. Her body trembled in anticipation, driven by her instincts. All of her senses sharpened as the surrounding world faded into obscurity. There was only she and the enemy. Everything could be lost, everything gained within a single moment. Her heart craved this glorious, fleeting moment. The moment when destiny culminated, the moment when fate manifested. But compared to her, all these genin were just little children. They were too weak to provide a serious challenge. ¡°...¡± Asami sighed in disappointment. At least, she received one month worth of free time. She already had a few ideas how to use her time. It was time to train and experiment. It was unfortunate, but her susanoo didn¡¯t satisfy her yet despite its immense capabilities. It didn''t offer the degree of protection she wished for. Without a doubt, her susanoo was a powerful weapon, but considering its massive chakra consumption, she had expected more. Ultimately, her susanoo was a defective, an imperfect product. A product with so much wasted potential. There was room for improvement. Her plan was to strengthen its armour to increase its defensive capabilities substantially ... A hand grabbed her shoulder with force. It was an action that some people might consider rude. Her included. Asami turned around. It was Anko once again. ¡°How can I help you, Anko?¡± Anko ignored her question. ¡°Listen, girl, You come with me. The Hokage wants to see you. Immediately.¡± Her voice was stern. ¡°...¡± Asami gave Anko a disapproving look. She misheard, didn''t she? There were few people in this village who dared to speak to her with such audacity. ¡°Oh, really, does he?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anko didn''t look pleased. The dislike was reciprocal. ¡°Why exactly? Why does the Hokage wish to see me?¡± Asami explored. Anko crossed her arms. ¡°I have no idea, and to be honest, I don¡¯t care. Ask the Hokage. But more important, get moving. Because my patience is limited, and the Hokage is waiting.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami rolled her eyes, in part amused. As if her tough woman act had any effect on her at all. Nevertheless, and despite initial differences, she had to give Anko credit where credit was due. Anko had character. The woman had backbone, which was a fact she approved of. ¡°Sure ... Please, lead the way then, Anko.¡± ¡°...¡± Anko took the lead as requested after grumbling something about her being a pompous arsehole, but she. Asami followed her without further discussions. After all, she didn¡¯t have the intention to get lost again. The tower was evil and its endless corridors treacherous. She knew from experience.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 13 IV
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 13
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Are we there yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are we there yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are we there yet?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Are we not there yet?¡± ¡°No ... Yes.¡± ¡°How about now? Are we there yet?¡± The girl tilted her head, tormenting her further without relent. This was Asami''s revenge for before, wasn''t it? ¡°NO!¡± Anko retorted. ¡°Does that mean we are not there yet?¡± the girl asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The girl continued to tugging on her clothes. ¡°Anko, Anko, Anko, Anko ...¡± ¡°What?!¡± Anko fumed. Why was this assignment so complicated? Did the Hokage want to punish her for something, or what? The girl named Asami greeted her with a smile full of innocence. ¡°Anko, do you even know where we need to go? Maybe that''s why we are not there yet?¡± ¡°...¡± Anko ignored her, which was the right choice. The girl was playing with her. That is why she wouldn''t give in to her stupid questions ... ¡°Anko, are we there yet ...¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Anko exploded. Enough was enough. This had to stop. The girl was annoying as hell! The little demon in black tormented her without mercy. Was she some kind of malevolent spirit in human form? The girl tilted her head, feigning ignorance. ¡°What''s the problem, Anko?¡± ¡°You are the problem!¡± Anko''s eyebrow twitched, facing her nemesis. Her endless questions were driving her insane. Normally, it was her who teased people, and not the other way around. Teasing was her favourite activity. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°...¡± Asami, however, didn''t back down, reciprocating with her own stare. ¡°...¡± Anko had to concede, the girl had steel. ¡°Listen, brat, I don''t like you, and you don''t like me. So shut the fuck up!¡± The girl protested, ¡°That''s not true, Anko. Contrary to what you might believe, I actually quite enjoy your presence ...¡± ¡°...¡± Anko turned her back on her and simply walked away. Screw this! The girl panicked. ¡°Hey, stop! Don''t run away! You can''t do that! Don''t you know anything about sportsmanship? I have invested much time and effort in teasing you. You can''t just run away now! That''s against the rules!¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
They eventually arrived at their destination. Anko guided her to a room that served as an improvised office. They entered. Her eyes were quick to spot Hiruzen. The Hokage was sitting behind a heavy desk, occupied with fighting a mountain of paper, just as usual. A poor chunin was standing next to him, carrying an equally impressive pile of paper that kept growing and growing. The poor soul had her sympathy. ¡°...¡± Hiruzen sighed, visibly frustrated. ¡°I think that should be enough for now, Takahashi. Bring the rest into my office. I will go over them later.¡± The chunin left and Hiruzen turned to them. Anko straightened her back, reporting, ¡°I brought you Asami, just as ordered, Hokage-sama.¡± Hiruzen merely nodded. ¡°Thank you, Anko. I hope you two didn¡¯t cause any further trouble on your way here, did you?¡± Anko glanced at her with mutual understanding. ¡°Not that I know of.¡± Hiruzen turned to her with a questioning look. ¡°Is that true, Asami?¡± Asami smiled. ¡°It is.¡± The Hokage took a pull on his pipe. ¡°Excellent, I am pleased to hear that. Anko, thank you once again for escorting Asami. You are dismissed now.¡± ¡°I understand, Hokage-sama.¡± Anko nodded and left. Hiruzen smiled, all his attention now focused on her. ¡°Please, Asami, take a seat. We have much to discuss.¡± ¡°...¡±Asami accepted his offer with some hesitation and took a seat, crossing her legs leisurely. ¡°And what exactly, Hokage-sama?¡± Hiruzen exhaled a cloud of smoke. ¡°I think you know precisely what I mean ... I have to congratulate you on making it through the preliminaries, though. If you perform well in the tournament, you might even advance to the rank of chunin.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami raised an eyebrow. Was this supposed to be a joke? ¡°With all due respect, Hokage-sama, you are only half as funny as you think.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hiruzen seemed genuinely hurt. ¡°...¡± Asami merely nodded, resisting the urge to roll her eyes. ¡°I see ...¡± The disappointment in his voice was tangible. ¡°Anyway, unless I am mistaken and as far as I have heard, you appear to have met my former student today. At least, Kakashi told me so. You have met Orochimaru. Is that correct? ¡± Asami tensed up slightly. So he knew. News truly travelled fast, much faster than expected. ¡°It is. I faced him today.¡± Hiruzen folded his hands. ¡°So, it is true. You also fought him, didn''t you?¡± Asami nodded. ¡°I did, but unfortunately, he was able to escape.¡± Hiruzen took a pull on his beloved pipe. ¡°I was told so. Unfortuante indeed, but on the other hand, you both must consider yourself lucky to have survived to tell the tale. My former student is a dangerous opponent that should never be taken lightly. The fact alone that you had the courage to face Orochimaru in battle, on your own, without fear, without doubt, without hesitation, is impressive to say the least, Asami. Despite your age, you were even able to hold your own. Kakashi didn''t lie when he said that he was quite impressed by your capabilities. And so, am I. You have far exceeded all my expectations, Asami. In fact, you have far exceeded everyone''s expectations. We all had underestimated you. Back Back then, when I offered you to join the ANBU, I never thought that you would grow into such a formidable kunoichi, but here you are now, in front of me, after facing my former student. How times change ...¡± ¡°...¡± Asami listened. Hiruzen continued, ¡°To be honest, I have my doubts whether I still stand a chance against him these days. When I was younger, sure, but now? Not any more. I feel it every night and day, how my body has declined, how my strength has diminished. I am not any more who I once was. So my question now, Asami, do you think you would be able to defeat Orochimaru in combat if necessary?¡± His eyes studied her, expecting her answer. Asami hesitated. ¡°Perhaps. Perhaps not. Why does it matter, Hokage-sama?¡± Hiruzen leaned back in his seat. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know, but Konoha is currently facing a major crisis. We are not sure yet, but we suspect that Orochimaru and Sunagakure are planning to attack the village during the final round of the chunin exams. It would calm my mind if the village would be able to call upon you if needed, a kunoichi powerful enough to stop Orochimaru should I fall.¡± ... ... ... ¡°I understand ...¡± Asami took her time. This question required a careful answer. This was not just a question. This was a test. ¡°You ask me a difficult question, Hokage-sama. Strength and power are always relative, and victory is never assured. But should it be necessary, I will do all I can to defeat Orochimaru and defend the village.¡± ¡°Hmm ...¡± Hiruzen folded his hands, studying Asami carefully. ¡°Thank you for your insights, Asami. You may go now.¡± He smiled, but his smile was weak. It was the smile of an old man on whose shoulders the fate of the village rested. ¡°...¡± Asami nodded and left. The door closed and Hiruzen was alone now. His eyes stared at the file on his desk. The document only needed the approval of the village council, but was this the right step? Could Asami truly be trusted with this kind of responsibility? Only time would tell.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 14 IV
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 14
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The grass was whistling in the wind. Ancient trees watched the clearing while Asami was resting beneath a tall tree. Its shadow offered her comfort, shielding her from the ardent sun. It was summer, it was hot, and it was training time. Debris fell from the sky, debris that she and her ballistic tests were responsible for. A massive falling boulder nearly crushed her, but only nearly. Obviously, the boulder failed in its feeble attempt to murder her. As it turns out, she had channelled too much chakra into her attack and accidentally pulverised the target boulder. The result was a shower of rock and stone raining down on the training ground. Asami prepared her next test series, curious how her multiple layers of shielding would fare this time. Her fire against spaced chakra armour. Her eyes searched for a new target. Fortunately, the training ground provided her with an ample supply of boulders for target practice. She found a suitable candidate. Her chakra created a series of consecutive shields and a very angry sphere of tantalising fire. The wild flames only awaited to be unleashed. Hopefully, she hadn¡¯t used too much chakra again. Propelled by her chakra, a spear of fire shot forwards with the full might of its burning wrath. The bolt of hot plasma accelerated in a fraction of a second, but not for her. For her, time passed differently. The entire world slowed down. Uchiha lived in their own time. They lived their own little world. Whether other Uchiha ever thought the same? She would never know. The currents of fate were indeed beyond unpredictable. Nevertheless, it was her who was graced with the powers of the sharingan. They had chosen her. Her bolt of fire connected, piercing the first shield with ease. The shield shattered. The initial layers didn¡¯t offer significant resistance, but her test yielded the result she desired. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The stream of heated plasma tumbled more and more with every penetrated shield. Each shield deflected her projectile, each shield weakened her thunderbolt until it disintegrated. Her shields won. Her fire penetrated eight out of ten layers, but the ninth layer stood firm. An impressive performance considering the strength of her attack. The results were promising. They would help her to strengthen and improve her susanoo. An impenetrable susanoo was now within her grasps ... ¡°...¡± Asami tensed up. An unidentified person had invaded her perimeter. The intruder moved in her direction. Her body rose, dedicating her attention to the newcomer. She didn¡¯t recognise the boy, but judging by his attire, he was a chunin. ¡°...¡± The boy lowered his head and knelt. He waited for her to speak. Asami offered a sweet smile. ¡°Speak, what''s your purpose?¡± ¡°I came to deliver a message.¡± The chunin looked up. ¡°Are you Minami Asami?¡± ¡°I am, the one and only.¡± Asami nodded. The boy extracted a scroll from his leather pouch. ¡°The Hokage ordered me to deliver you this scroll.¡± Asami''s excited hands enveloped the scroll. The official seal of the Hokage adorned it. It wasn''t the seal used for daily affairs, but the seal used for important documents, documents that mattered. This scroll was important, and it was meant for her. ¡°Thank you, you are dismissed.¡± The chunin disappeared and Asami opened the scroll, scanning its contents. The opening lines were inconspicuous as usual. She had already seen them before. ¡°The following document may contain confidential Information ... If you are not the designated addressee ... advised to destroy the scroll ... Any unauthorised act of publication ... liable to prosecution ... Severe consequences ...¡± It was the usual stuff. She was used to it. Asami went through the scroll word for word, until she stumbled across the relevant paragraphs. ¡°... In consideration of your past contributions in service of Konohagakure we, the Village Council of Konohagakure, composed of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Counsellor, Shimura Danzo, Counsellor, Mitokado Homura, Counsellor, Utatane Koharu, Counsellor, Nara Shikaku, and the ANBU Commander, took the following decision on the recommendation of the Third Hokage to promote Minami Asami, No. 011567, with immediate effect, to the rank of jonin. Furthermore, it was decided to assign the command over Konohagakure''s forces to the Counsellor Nara Shikaku and you. In the face of a potential invasion by foreign powers, both of you are thus tasked with organising and planning the defence of Konohagakure. To accomplish such task, you will be vested therefore with all necessary powers. You will act and speak in the name of the Hokage himself. We sincerely hope that our faith in you is not misplaced. signed Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Asami broke out in incredulous laughter. Her laughter echoed across the empty training ground. Nobody heard her. Nobody saw her. She didn¡¯t believe her luck. From now on, she answered to no one except the Hokage. Her future political aspirations just took a considerable leap forwards. Her hands rolled up the scroll, smiling. Her susanoo had to wait for the time being. Great things were expected from her and she would deliver. She had a village to defend, a battle to fight.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 15 IV
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 15
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Two chunin stood guard, or rather sat guard, protecting Konoha¡¯s precious archives. Sitting behind their heavy desk, the two chunin were occupied with a task of utmost importance, guarding Konoha¡¯s secrets with their lives. They controlled every visitor. They confirmed their identity and purpose before allowing them to enter their little kingdom of paper. Whether you were a humble genin or a mighty jonin, nobody escaped the watchful gaze of these valiant guardians. That was how it was supposed to be, but reality was different. Tick. Fumihiko was confined to a grey, monotonous shit hole where the flow of time slowed because of boredom. As if time itself had already capitulated. Tack. Tick. Seconds, minutes, hours, days passed before his eyes. Every day, a part of his soul died, devoured by the grey walls. Every day, his sanity diminished. Tack. Tick. His post didn¡¯t strike Fumihiko as prestigious as it was made out to be. Quite the contrary, guarding the archives was a divine punishment, the wrath of the gods for his past sins. Tack. Tick. He already spent six months in this inescapable prison and didn''t see any way out. Tack. Tick. Fumihiko cursed his fate. He wasn''t made for a clerk job. He was an accomplished, hardened chunin, a few missions away from being promoted to jonin. But now he was trapped in the wheels of bureaucracy. Tack. Tick. Fumihiko despaired. One day he would throw the damned clock out the window. The question was only when? Tack. Tick. Today, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow? Fumihiko wasn''t sure. Tack. Fumihiko ignored the stupid clock and continued reading his book. The Icha Icha series was supposedly that bad, apparently. At least, he was told so. After all, he had nothing better to do all day because visitors were rare. And if they got some visitors, they didn¡¯t even have the necessary authority to control them. The majority were jonin, ANBU, officers, or important clan figures. They all abused the power and constantly pulled rank on them. Very frustrating. If you tried to check their papers, you earned yourself a furious glare. The Hyuga were by far the worst, arrogant douche bags among them. He was told that only the Uchiha were worse, but they were less of a problem these days. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°...¡± Fumihiko shivered. He still remembered the black haired girl. He doubted his eyesight when he saw her. He thought the girl was a simple genin trying to sneak her into the archives. How wrong he was wrong. The girl wasn''t a genin. Not only was she not a genin, she was in fact an ANBU, even a high ranking one. The girl was a genuine ANBU Captain. Seriously, what was up with the higher ups these days? They were promoting little girls to ANBU Captains. The girl was twelve years at most! Twelve! The world was unfair. Little girls became ANBU while he remained stuck here. ¡°...¡± A sigh escaped Fumihiko. He would never argue with such a temperamental girl ever again. The little princess was way too dangerous for his liking. His instincts warned him, but he didn''t listen until it was too late. She threatened them with her sweet voice after they stopped her. The next time they blocked her way, she would personally ensure that both of them would be deported to some godforsaken outpost at the northern border. To some cold hole of never ending darkness where their miserable existences would yearn for every single ray of sunlight. A place of infinite despair without hope. It was the moment he reconsidered. Perhaps this place wasn''t that bad, after all. The pay was good, the working environment peaceful, and he had considerably more free time. He and his colleague didn''t bother the girl any further and let the little devil in black pass. No need to risk a fight with her. And certainly not because the girl might have scared them. She didn''t frighten them, at all. He was a grown man. He wasn''t scared by little girls. And he certainly didn¡¯t have any nightmares of her once per week.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Fumihiko read his book. ¡°Shinji, do you think we will ever get out of here?¡± Armed with a pencil and a newspaper, Shinji fought against the daily ninja crossword. The task required all of his concentration. ¡°Who knows, maybe one day. Fumihiko, can you help me? I am searching for two words. First word, horizontal, eight letters, starts with an A and ends with an I. Clues, criminal underground organisation composed of powerful missing-nin and dawn. Second word, vertical, thirteen letters, nickname of an enigmatic S-class kunoichi. Any ideas, Fumihiko?¡± Shinji scratched his head. He needed help. ¡°Give me the newspaper.¡± Fumihiko closed his book. He scanned the crossword and waited for a flash of inspiration to occur. Inspiration never came. ¡°Difficult. Aka ... Aka ... Aka ...¡± He tried his best to crack the crossword, but he failed. Meanwhile, the door opened, and a visitor entered the archives, a rare sight. ¡°...¡± Fumihiko turned his attention to the newcomer, a black haired girl clad in a black kimono. It seemed the girl had a preference for the colour black. The girl quickly strolled past them, so he was unable to catch a glimpse of her face. The girl completely ignored them. She couldn¡¯t do that, could she? Fumihiko grew irritated, calling her out, ¡°Hey, where do you think you are going, girl? The public library is the other way. Right down the stairs and the corridor left. You can¡¯t miss it.¡± The girl halted, her red lips formed a benevolent smile. ¡°I beg your pardon, but what did you say? I think I have misheard.¡± ¡°...¡± Fumihiko''s blood froze in his veins. This voice ... An ominous feeling gripped his heart. Her stature, her hair, her sense of fashion ... There was no doubt! It was ... It was ... ¡°Oooooooooohhhhh shit, it''s her!¡± Don¡¯t panic, Fumihiko, don¡¯t panic. Stay calm and focused ... ¡°...¡± Fumihiko finally realised he had slipped up. He said what he thought aloud. Everything was lost! Abandon the sinking ship! Flee fool, run for your life! The girl narrowed her eyes. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Fumihiko gesticulated with his arms, stuttering, ¡°Ehm, nothing. Nothing. Nothing, at all. Please enter the archives! Don''t mind us! We said nothing!¡± ¡°...¡± The girl merely stared. Fumihiko gulped. ¡°...¡± Please don¡¯t hit me ... Please don¡¯t hit me ... Please don¡¯t hit me ... His pleas were heard. The girl ignored his comments. ¡°Whatever, if someone asks if I was here, you saw nobody. Do we understand?¡± ¡°...¡± Fumihiko nodded vigorously. After all, what should he do? Say no? ¡°Excellent. I am glad we understand.¡± The girl disappeared behind a set of heavy steel doors, entering the achieves. Fumihiko hoped he would meet the little princess never again. How wrong he was.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 16 IV
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 16
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami marched down the dark corridors, grumbling. She was one of the highest-ranking ninja in the entire village, and she couldn''t get past a few stupid guards because of her appearance. No one took her seriously. She was short, she was young, and she was a girl. Being all cuddly and huggly also didn''t help. She received a lot of patronising stares because of her age, but those who took her lightly didn''t laugh for long. It was always her who laughed last, and she was sure she would hit a growth spurt soon. Being shorter than short wasn''t funny. Her figure approached the room that held the secrets she desired. There was work to do. She had to be prepared for the upcoming meeting with Shikaku. After all, she couldn¡¯t turn up with empty hands, could she? She needed a battle plan. And a contingency plan. And a contingency plan for the contingency plan. And a contingency plan for the contingency plan of the contingency plan. That is why she was currently scouring the archives, searching for military maps, intelligence reports, and certain other useful documents. A series of specific investigation reports and council protocols were among them. They were documents that she had now access to due to her promotion. They contained the answers to some of her questions, to questions that had been bothering her since the day she awakened her sharingan.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
An old enemy returned. Asami faced an old enemy once again, an enemy vicious and merciless in nature. Her foe was a bookshelf, an evil bookshelf made of evil wood and evil nails. It was too high for short girls like her. The vile traitorous bookshelf sabotaged her efforts. The documents were placed on the highest shelf, but that wouldn¡¯t stop her. She wouldn¡¯t be defeated by furniture. Asami was standing on her tiptoes, waving desperately with her arms, but she didn''t reach the upper shelf. She was so close, yet so far. She was just too short and there was no chair to be found in the vicinity. ¡°...¡± Asami pouted. Jumping like a fool was clearly beneath her dignity ... She jumped, but her attempts bore little fruit. She was still too short. Thus, she planned her next move. She crossed her arms and stroked her chin. The bookshelf might have won the battle, but not the war. It wasn''t over yet. Maybe she should reduce the bookshelf to firewood? Nobody would miss it for sure. Ultimately, she decided against demolition. She got an idea. She ordered her susanoo to assist its mistress. Victory would be hers! Under her guidance, her susanoo constructed a staircase out of books and tomes. It turned out they were versatile. Books were multifunctional. A happy Asami stepped up the stairs and got what she wanted. Beneath a thick layer of dust, black letters shimmered, letters almost forgotten by the sands of time. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Her hands gripped the scroll and blew off the dust. ¡°ANBU report A - 1562 - S: Uchiha clan massacre.¡± A smile crossed her lips.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Heaven opened its gates. Rain graced the earth and the night was clad in darkness. Amid the pouring rain, a hooded girl moved through empty streets. Armed with an umbrella, Asami strolled through the lifeless ruins of the Uchiha district, a place abandoned for years and sullied with blood. ¡°Numerous corpses were found in the vicinity of the Naka Shrine. We assume they tried to defend the shrine.¡± Asami applied little force. The shrine gates yielded easily, as if they had awaited her coming. The gates opened. Her luminescent purple eyes pierced the darkness. She knew her path. ¡°The attacker overcame their opposition with ease. The Uchiha were slaughtered in a matter of minutes. They were missing their eyes, like the majority of corpses we recovered. They were removed.¡± Asami commanded her chakra and lit the torches on the walls. Her purple fire illuminated the hall. ¡°We investigated the shrine further and discovered a massive stone plate under the seventh tatami mat. Its purpose still unknown, but we suspect the plate to be some kind of sealing stone.¡± Her steps led her towards the seventh tatami mat. She found the stone plate. Her hands touched the cold surface. Her purple glimmering eyes lingered on the inscriptions. The plate featured a stylised sharingan. ¡°We tried to breach the seal, but our efforts failed. Despite several breaking attempts, the seal didn¡¯t weaken. Fuinjutsu specialists suggested the sharingan was required to activate the mechanism. We decided against using breaching charges.¡± Asami stared at the seal, but the plate refused to budge. Bad decision. Defying her never ended well. The stupid stone would meet her wrath. The air changed. Purple chakra saturated the hall. Her fire shared her anger. ¡°Move or crumble beneath my might!¡± Her threat showed effect. The stone plate moved, frightened by her aura. It only required some minor coercion. Asami entered the underground complex. It was dark as the corridor lacked adequate lighting. She tripped and fell down the stairs, landing softly on her butt, grumbling. ¡°Stupid architect ... Stupid stairs ... Stupid lighting ...¡± Her night sight might be excellent, but even her mangekyou failed her in total darkness. Asami summoned a flame to light her way. In her fire, she could trust. She reached the end of the corridor, spotting a tablet, a boring stone tablet. Disappointment overcame Asami, and she was tempted to leave, but the tablet caught her attention. A text was engraved on the tablet and the text glowed in the dark bright blue with an intensity akin to pure chakra. The letters were written with chakra. Asami turned to the tablet, reading. Disappointment turned into interest. Interest turned into curiosity. Curiosity turned into maniac giggling. She knew that her sharingan was a powerful instrument, an instrument that she learned to appreciate, to love over the years. But what the stone tablet told her was beyond even her wildest imaginations. The sharingan held the key to absolute power. Granted, she would never be graced with the eternal mangekyou as she was born without siblings. And she now came to know now why her eyesight continued to deteriorate, but the benefits outweighed the disadvantages. Apparently, her eyes were even able to control the tailed beasts in exchange for deteriorating eyesight. Asami slid her fingers across the tablet, ignoring the infantile nonsense called ninshu. The Sage of Six Paths preached in his ignorance peace and understanding, but his feeble attempts failed. The world hadn''t changed. War and destruction never disappeared. Furthermore, she also received a lesson in Uchiha clan history. The tablet mentioned a goddess named Kaguya, a tree from which all chakra descended, a forbidden fruit, how the Sage of Six Paths sealed the Jubi inside the moon, how two brothers fought each other. Indra, her progenitor, lost. How disappointing. ¡°Seeking stability, a god was divided into Yin and Yang. Together, they possess the power to create everything. When the powers of Sa?sara meet the moon, an eye will open and grant the eternal dream.¡± Asami chuckled. She seriously doubted that the Infinite Tsukuyomi would grant all your wishes. It was too good to be true. It was nothing more than a fairy tale. Everything in this world had its price and the price had to be paid.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii
Arc V Chapter 1 V
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 1
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Once again, a treacherous hangover plagued Shikaku, Konoha¡¯s famed Jonin Commander. He was supposed to meet a certain kunoichi and work together with her, but a terrible headache made his life difficult. His head hurt. What a drag, he was now a tutor for A ... A ... A ... What was her name again? He forgot. ¡°...¡± Shikaku didn¡¯t remember her name, but he didn¡¯t worry. He would remember it soon, probably. He rested on his office desk, turning his head away from the window. The morning sun annoyed him. The aggressive sunlight only worsened his migraine. Sleepiness overcame Shikaku, clouding his mind. Staying awake proved far challenging than expected. His body demanded some well earned sleep. As it turns out, yesterday was a long night. His eyelids closed, as he was taken away into the lands of dreams. But Shikaku resisted. He fought back with the sheer power of his will. ¡°Get a grip of yourself, Shikaku. The village needs you.¡± He couldn¡¯t allow himself to fall asleep. The meeting was important. ¡°...¡± Shikaku forced himself to soldier on, with modest success. The residual alcohol in his blood was still strong. ¡°Damn Inoichi and his rounds.¡± He cursed his old friend. He was responsible for his miserable state. Once again, his drinking habits caused him more trouble than necessary. Hadn¡¯t Inoichi ordered a few rounds a week ago, he wouldn¡¯t have turned up to the council meeting the next day, barely conscious. He would have actually bothered to read what the Hokage proposed. He wouldn¡¯t have waved the proposal through just to end the meeting quickly. ¡°...¡± Shikaku sighed. This was going to be a lot of fun. Due to his negligence, he was now stuck with Asami, a girl vested despite her age with an unusual degree amount of power. According to her ANBU dossier, Asami was a talented kunoichi without peer. Her character, however, left a lot to be desired. The girl was arrogant, prideful, assertive, and prone to insubordination and unnecessary violence. Her mental health was ... at times questionable, but such was the case for the majority of high ranking ninja. They were all a bit insane. ¡°...¡± Shikaku yawned, waiting for the girl to arrive. She was late. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. A tired Shikaku turned his head. He regretted his decision immediately. He forgot about the sun. The brilliant sunlight ambushed him. His eyes surrendered to the onslaught of malicious brightness. ¡°Stupid sun.¡± Shikaku protected his eyes with his hands. His eyes adjusted to the brightness and his vision cleared up. Amidst the brilliant light, there was sitting a girl on a chair, flanked by shades of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and violet. The dawning sun cloaked her, The girl throned on her chair, inspecting her polished nails. A bored expression adorned her face. The girl smiled, clearly amused by his drunken state. ¡°Shikaku, it seems that you have seen better days, haven''t you?¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Shikaku sprang into action. His mind, his senses, awakened from their alcoholic delirium, surprised by the fact that had she succeeded in sneaking up on him without him noticing? Granted, he might not be in his best condition, but he should have sensed her. Shikaku scrutinised the girl. Black hair, black eyes, an aura of smug superiority. It was definitely her. It was Asami. ¡°You know, you are only half as funny as you think, Asami¡±, Shikaku grumbled. The battle had begun, a battle fought for intellectual dominance. Asami smirked, played the dying black swan with near perfection. ¡°Probably, but you hurt me. I always considered myself quite a funny person.¡± Shikaku rolled his eyes. ¡°Sure, but more important, how did you get in here? I didn¡¯t see or hear you enter.¡± Asami stroked her chin. ¡°An excellent question, but to be honest, sneaking past a semi-comatose jonin was not much of a challenge. I was curious how long it would take you to notice my presence?¡± Shikaku scratched his head in embarrassment. Her explanation made sense. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°Oh my, I would never disturb your little nap, but I hope you slept well. I also hope you had an interesting read. As far as I know, I am quite special.¡± Asami tilted her head. Her dossier was lying in front of him, openly visible. ¡°...¡± Shikaku offered a weak laugh before letting her dossier disappear, hastily shoving it into a drawer. This was not his day. ¡°Anyway, have you prepared anything for today? Any ideas? After all, we are here to discuss the defence of Konoha.¡± He changed topic. He succeeded. Asami nodded. ¡°Yes, as a matter of fact, I have.¡± Her answer surprised him. ¡°You do?¡± Asami nodded once again. ¡°My task is to protect Konoha. I to counter our threat, to assure victory on the battlefield.¡± Her words didn¡¯t lack confidence. Shikaku raised an eyebrow. ¡°Elaborate.¡± Asami chuckled. ¡°I will. We should better wait for my secretary to arrive, though. He carries most of the material, but I guess that we can already start with the basics.¡± Asami moved to the window overlooking the village, her black kimono following her. Konoha''s streets were full of life, crowded by masses of people, crowded by young and old. The village lived. A lovely scene, almost worthy of her protection. ¡°Tell me, Shikaku, have you ever heard about the concept of the battle of annihilation?¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^=
Schwarz -¡¬- Der Wille zur Macht Arc I Prologue Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc V Chapter 2 V
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 2
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Join my cause, she said. Work for me, she said. Be my secretary, she said. It will be fun, she said. See the world, she said ... Nah, I don''t think she said that.¡± Fumihiko sighed in disappointment. The evil overlord in black promoted him to her lackey for all sort of menial tasks. He regretted having accepted her offer. He noticed too late that he had signed a pact with the devil. Now he was her official Sherpa, carrying four map scrolls on his back, two under his arms, and a stack of paper. He didn''t subscribe to this kind of work, even when his work was apparently of utmost importance, indispensable for the village. At least, that was what she said. It was probably a lie. Fumihiko navigated through the Hokage tower, avoiding hitting anything. Staircases and doors were his worst enemy, not to mention masses of careless genin running around. He was searching for room No. 3100. Asami gave him the number. She even wrote it down for him. He found the room down the corridor. Fumihiko opened the door, which proved challenging for obvious reasons. Overloaded, he entered the room, stumbling right into a heated discussion. Tension filled the air. Two forces of nature clashed, unyielding, unflinching, uncompromising. Black eyes met black eyes, intellect met intellect as Asami and Shikaku were locked in a staring contest. Asami broke the ice, her frustration palpable. ¡°Shikaku, why are you rejecting my plan?¡± Shikaku deescalated. ¡°I don''t outright reject your plan. I just find it unconvincing, to put things mildly.¡± Asami rolled her eyes. ¡°I see, so what is your brilliant plan to ensure victory, Shikaku? I am curious. Sitting back and doing nothing, I assume?¡± ¡°...¡± Shikaku sighed. ¡°Asami, you misunderstand, I never said anything like that. I only recommend adopting a more ... defensive strategy.¡± Asami''s face contorted in anger ¡°Contrary to your misguided beliefs, I understand very well, Shikaku. Your defensive strategy, however, has only a tiny, tiny, little flaw.¡± ¡°And that would be?¡± Shikaku folded his hands. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°With all due respect, Shikaku, but your defensive strategy is utter bollocks.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikaku fell silent, scrutinising Asami from behind his desk. Fumihiko stood on the sidelines and observed. He decided to exploit the short truce to flee the battlefield. He didn''t want to get caught in their crossfire. ¡°Excuse me, I hope I don''t disturb you. I will deposit my stuff here and take my leave ...¡± Fumihiko froze. He shivered. Asami flashed a sweet smile at him, interdicting his feeble escape attempt. ¡°Where do you think you are going, Fumihiko? You can stay, Fumihiko. You don''t disturb us, at all. Shikaku and I only had a little heated discussion. We merely agree that we disagree on a variety of points. Anyway, Fumihiko, could you please unroll the map of Konoha?¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami wandered across the office. A giant map of Konoha covered the floor, depicting every single street, every corner, every house. Maybe this approach would persuade the pencil pusher Shikaku. Asami drew her sword. Her blade glided over Konoha''s outskirts, easily defensible positions and Shikaku''s first choice. ¡°In your opinion, we should deploy our forces along Konoha''s walls to protect the village''s civilian population, correct?¡± Shikaku crossed his arms. ¡°Correct.¡± Asami pointed her sword at the main gate. ¡°We will mass the bulk of our forces around the main gate, together with most of our reserves. According to you, the enemy will choose the village gate as their main axis of attack. Now the decisive question, what''s the problem with your plan, Shikaku? What''s the flaw?¡± She asked an earnest question without a hint of sarcasm, without a hint of disrespect. Shikaku leaned back in his chair. ¡°I can''t tell. We will defend the village, repel the invasion ...¡± ¡°That''s exactly the problem, Shikaku, we will only defend, we only repel the invasion.¡± Asami interrupted, her words sharp like obsidian. ¡°It''s beyond doubt that we will achieve a decisive victory against Sunagakure and Otogakure, but what then? What will happen afterwards? Will Suna and Oto magically disappear? No. Will their forces surrender? No. Will the war end? No. Will we forget Suna''s cold blooded betrayal? No! This invasion is only the beginning.¡± Asami hammered her words into Shikaku. ¡°We will win the battle, but not the war. You know how to gain a victory, but not how to use it, Shikaku. We will fail to achieve a decisive victory. The enemy will disengage and retreat. Suna and Oto will continue the war with their forces still intact. It will be an empty victory, a victory like Kannabi bridge.¡± Shikaku looked up, unable to follow. ¡°Like Kannabi bridge?¡± ¡°Yes, Shikaku, like Kannabi bridge.¡± Asami started her little history lesson. ¡°After the battle of Kannabi bridge, the tides of war turned in Konoha''s favour. We had Iwagakure on their knees, begging for peace. Kirigakure was in a similar state. Kumogakure wouldn''t have surrendered, but they alone couldn''t have stopped us. Total victory was within our grasp had we continued the war until the bitter end. The world was ours for the taking, Shikaku. Yet Hiruzen decided otherwise. He lost his nerves, unable to cope with the enormous losses of the war. Hiruzen wasted a golden opportunity and sued for peace. He believed that Konoha had bled enough. Soon afterwards, the Third Great War ended.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikaku and Fumihiko fell silent. ¡°Shikaku, that is why we shouldn''t waste this opportunity. Sunagakure and Orochimaru won''t know what hit them when we are finished with them. We know they will attack. We know when they attack. We know where they attack. It''s not them, but us, who hold all the cards. So let''s set up a little trap.¡± Asami grinned. ¡°We will give up the main gate. Instead, we will adopt an elastic defence inside the village with strong flanks. Our centre will pull back to lure the Suna and Oto forces deeper and deeper into the village.¡± ¡°...¡± Realisation struck Shikaku. His eyes widened. He finally understood. ¡°You want to encircle them?¡± His eyes studied Asami. He had underestimated her. Asami''s ruby lips smirked, accentuated by her pale skin. ¡°Indeed, I do. I am glad you understand. The deeper they advance into the village, the more they will be trapped when we close the pocket. Our flanks will connect and cut off their only path of retreat. We will encircle the entire invasion force and annihilate them.¡± Fumihiko
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 3 V
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 3
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°...¡± Shikaku gazed at Asami from across his desk. Eventually, though, he relented, giving up his resistance. A heavy sigh escaped Konoha¡¯s undisputed tactical and strategic adviser. ¡°You know, Asami, I have rarely been bested like this before throughout all my career, but you did it. You win, Asami. You have got a point. We are going with your plan. Are you satisfied now?¡± Asami grinned. Victory was hers. ¡°I am, Shikaku-kun, I am. We will work out the details in the coming weeks. After all, this was just the rough draft.¡± When she said we, she meant him and Fumihiko. Her assistant lacked experience. Entrusting Fumihiko with all the administrative work would help him to polish his skills. He needed practice, and she wanted to reduce her workload. Shikaku emrely waved off. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I seriously need a drink after this meeting anyway, a strong one if possible. A seasoned bottle of Sake, probably.¡± Asami sheathed her sword, ignoring his drinking habit. ¡°Fumihiko, if you would be so kind, please unroll the next map.¡± Her words freed Fumihiko from his stupor. ¡°Which map?¡± ¡°The world map, please.¡± Asami smiled. It was time for the next stage of her little performance. The Hokage tasked her with defending Konoha, but she had a broad definition of the term ¡®defence¡¯. Where did duty start? Where did duty end? Questions over questions. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Fumihiko unrolled the map. The Land of Fire, the Land of Wind, the Land of Water, the Land of Lightning, the Land of Earth appeared on the ground. They were surrounded by minor countries. Kusagakure, Takigakure, Yugakure, Yukigakure Amegakure, they were villages condemned to perpetual insignificance, forever marionettes of foreign influence. The stage was set, the curtain lifted. Shikaku leaned forwards, confusion written all over his face. ¡°A world map? Why do we need a world map, Asami? Isn¡¯t the meeting already over? Because I need to go somewhere ...¡± Her glare stopped Shikaku dead in his tracks, cancelling his trip to the nearest bar. Her petrifying stare pinned him down. ¡°You, my friend, you go nowhere unless I say so, understood?¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°...¡± Shikaku gulped. Asami reminded him of his wife, Yoshino. Only shorter, and less fearsome, but similarly dominant. Hopefully, Shikamaru wouldn¡¯t find out how he got whipped by a little girl. ¡°Well, I guess I can spare some time for you, Yoshi ... Asami. What do you want to show me?¡± Asami beamed. ¡°Nothing in particular. Let¡¯s just have a nice chat about Konoha¡¯s future, Shikaku.¡± ¡°A nice chat, what?¡± Shikaku raised a suspicious eyebrow. Asami smiled. ¡°Yes, just a nice little chat with you, Konoha¡¯s strategic genius, Konoha¡¯s brilliant tactician, ...¡± ¡°You know, flattery won¡¯t get you far.¡± Shikaku folded his hands. His time was limited, and so was his patience. ¡°So what do you want, Asami?¡± Asami flashed a predatory grin. ¡°You, Shikaku, have what I lack, you possess direct access to the village council and your words carries weight. Thus, I ask you to inform the council about a variety of worrying circumstances, circumstances that cannot be ignored any longer.¡± ¡°And that would be? Tell me, what¡¯s so important that I should report it directly to the council?¡± Shikaku lent her an ear, listening. She talked sense before, so why not again? It was worth a shot. The only thing that annoyed him was that he was completely unable to read her. He couldn¡¯t read her at all. Certain people were hard nuts to crack, difficult to read, but Asami was in a completely different league. Normally, it was he who was holding the cards, but not this time. Asami eluded him. World map? Village council? Circusmtances? What was she trying to get at? Asami motioned at the map. ¡°What do you see, Shikaku?¡± ¡°I see a map.¡± Shikaku yawned, not much interested in her little games. Asami nodded. ¡°Indeed, it is a map. In short, nothing special. But everything in life is a matter of perspective. The map might be the same, but we don¡¯t see things differently. So, I ask you again, what do you see, Shikaku? Because there is danger looming on the horizon.¡± The girl repeated her innocent question.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 4 V
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 4
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Shikaku observed the map. He gave the most logical response, ¡°The world?¡± ¡°Correct, the world.¡± Asami guided him. ¡°And what more?¡± ¡°The five great shinobi nations?¡± Shikaku looked up. Asami smiled. ¡°Full points. Next question, how are these five nations ... organised? From a political perspective, who stands with whom? ¡± A sense of danger lingered in the air. ¡°...¡± Shikaku stared at the map, yet no answer surfaced. Moments passed before Asami came to the rescue. ¡°As said, danger looms on the horizon, Shikaku. Two alliances emerged from the ashes of the Third Great Ninja War. Have you never thought about the bigger strategic implications of the coming invasion?¡± ¡°...¡± Shikaku leaned back in his chair, brooding. Alliances, invasion, strategic implications. He didn''t understand. His eyes wandered across the map, from Iwagakure to Kirigakure, Iwa¡¯s traditional ally. Both villages shared similar interests and the same enemy, Konoha. Kumo would join the war on Iwa''s and Kiri''s side, just like in the previous war. Together, Konoha and Suna stood outnumbered against ¡­ Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°...¡± Shikaku''s eyes widened in realisation. He understoond. He now saw the whole picture. Asami''s words connected. Everything suddenly fell into place and silence followed. He was lost for words. Minutes passed undisturbed. Neither he nor Asami uttered a single word. Konoha would lose her sole ally. Konoha would stand alone against four hidden villages, alone against a traitorous Suna, a hostile Kiri, a revanchist Iwa, and an expansionist Kumo. Konoha would need to fight a four front war, isolated, without allies, surrounded on all sides. The moment Konoha showed weakness, her enemies would fall upon Konoha like a pack of hungry wolves. Shikaku folded his hands. ¡°We stand alone, don''t we? We against the world.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami merely nodded. ¡°Trying times await Konoha, even if we should be able to repel the invasion. But not everything is lost yet. There is still hope, Shikaku.¡± Shikaku blinked. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Asami grinned, pointing at herself. ¡°After all, the village still has me.¡± ¡°You?¡± Shikaku despaired. ¡°I guess we are doomed.¡± Asami clicked her tongue. ¡°No need to be sarcastic. But to be honest, your lack of faith in me disappoints me, Shikaku. I expected more. As long as the village relies on me, Konoha''s future will be assured.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikaku had his doubts, and yet ... There was such confidence in her voice and such determination in her eyes. Normally, he would have broken out in open laughter. A little girl with fluffy cheeks told him that she would save Konoha from destruction like a shining hero from a fairy tale. Ridiculous, wasn''t it? And yet he didn''t laugh, not even for a moment. Their little princess was serious, dead serious. He read her ANBU dossier. Her estimated body count was already staggering despite her age. Konoha''s grim reaper had a body count that put even veteran ANBU to shame. Entire Iwa, Kumo, Kiri squads, entire platoons, entire companies simply disappeared by her hand. There was no doubt, Asami was strong, but was it enough? Shikaku maintained his poker face. ¡°You might say so, but with all due respect to your capabilities, I have a hard time believing you.¡± Asami chuckled. ¡°Unfortunate, I must say, but luckily, I am not alone. We have all of Konoha behind us.¡± Shikaku listened. ¡°I feel there is more. Care to explain?¡± ¡°Shikaku, ultimately, there is only one solution to our strategic dilemma. We need to strike first, we need to strike fast, we need to strike hard. There are three villages. There are three enemies. We must act before they can turn their united strength against us. We must knock out one village before it is too late, or at least incapacitate it to such a degree that they won¡¯t pose any threat to us in the future.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikaku didn¡¯t need to be a genius to figure out the meaning of her words. Did Asami comprehend, however, what she was proposing? She did, and that was what frightened him. Asami understood perfectly well what she was about to unleash. ¡°You ... You planned this from the beginning, didn¡¯t you, Asami?¡± Asami tilted her head and played dumb. ¡°Oh my, really? Did I? You are quite late to notice that, my friend.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 5 V
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 5
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami played dumb. Lesser men might have fallen for her act, but not Shikaku. He didn¡¯t buy her act. The girl knew that he saw through her. The girl was prepared to wage war. She only needed the authorisation of the village council, a single decision and the world shall burn. Fortunately, Asami wasn¡¯t the Hokage, otherwise she would have plunged Konoha already into the Fourth Great Ninja War. ¡°...¡± Shikaku leaned back in his chair, his eyes wandering around, staring through the open window. Today was such a lovely day, the shining sun, the cloudless sky, the chirping birds, and he remained stuck here. ¡°I think that I begin to understand why you are so interested in annihilating the invasion force. You already plan the next war. That¡¯s why you want to encircle them.¡± Asami smiled with innocence. ¡°How so? Please enlighten me.¡± Shikaku folded his hands. ¡°You hope to subdue Suna quickly through a decisive victory at the chunin exams, so that we have a free hand against the other hidden villages, don¡¯t you?¡± No answer, no reply, no response followed, only silence. Asami clapped her hands. ¡°Fumihiko, assist me. Our friend deserves some applause.¡± ¡°...¡± Her assistant joined her, albeit hesitantly. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Asami and Fumihiko clapped together. Their applause unsettled Shikaku. Their gesture didn¡¯t feel like praise, quite the contrary. Asami smirked. ¡°Astute observations, you are correct, Shikaku. My primary concern was never the invasion. Sunagakure and Otogakure don¡¯t pose any major threat. They are militarily too weak to challenge Konoha. Nevertheless, our strategic position forces our hand. We need to act. We need to strike sooner rather than later. Because our enemies grow stronger with every day passing. We don¡¯t have the time, nor the troops, to fight over worthless sand and scorpions. Suna is a barren desert. A decisive victory during the chunin exams should prove sufficient to break their morale and dissuade from future foreign adventures. A victory will force them to the negotiation table and make them sue for peace. With our western flank secured, we can then turn our attention to the Iwa-Kiri-Kumo alliance. We need to dismantle it. To achieve such, we will need to eliminate one hidden village.¡± Iwa is a possible candidate, but not the best option. Too resilient. A prolonged campaign will be necessary to take them down. Kiri is the weakest village among them, but they can be dealt with later. My personal recommendation is Kumo.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikaku stiffened. Megalomania had finally befallen her. Not only was she about to spark the Fourth Great Ninja War, but she also wanted to challenge the military giant Kumo. He still remembered the last war. Kumo proved to be a formidable enemy. ¡°Do you have any objections, Shikaku?¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°No, none. None whatsoever.¡± Shikaku drummed his finger on the table, his sarcastic undertone tangible. ¡°Not that I am curious, but why exactly Kumo? Kumo is the strongest village by far. They will be a difficult opponent.¡± Asami hid behind a benevolent smile. ¡°I am aware of such. Kumo is our strongest enemy, but that also means that if we manage to take out Kumo, Iwa and Kiri will follow soon. Without Kumogakure providing the bulk of the forces, the alliance will quickly fall apart.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikaku fell silent. He would present her thoughts to the village council as requested. Although not necessarily the best choice, her ideas deserved to be discussed thoroughly. The village council would need to decide. ¡°I hope you realise that your actions will spark the Fourth Great Ninja War ...¡± Asami showed no doubt, no hesitation. ¡°I do, but if necessary, so shall it be. I swore to protect Konoha, and I intend to keep my word.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 6 V
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 6
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Danzo''s trusted walking cane hit the floor. His cane accompanied the frail but certainly not innocent old man for a long time already. He had served Konoha for his entire life. He gave everything to support the village from the shadows. His actions only served to protect Konoha, and nothing else. His figure left the red Hokage tower on his way home. The sun set and day turned night. The council meeting today had lasted longer than expected. The meeting only confirmed his suspicions and fears. The girl named Asami was dangerous. Both, the Hokage and the council, were blind. They didn''t recognise the danger. They didn''t know. But he did. His agents did. There was no doubt, cursed Uchiha blood was coursing through her veins from her father''s side. Her heritage didn¡¯t lie, Asami was just like the rest of her damned clan. Selfish, ambitious, dangerous, insane. A true Uchiha. Her ancestor would be proud of her. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The girl somehow escaped the clan massacre four years ago and eluded everyone ever since. Her existence remained shrouded in secrecy all these years, and now she was in possession of the wretched sharingan and its powers. At least, he suspected so. Fu and Torune were unable to confirm whether she possessed it, or not. Not that it mattered. Better safe than sorry. Judging by her sheer talent, her skill, her capabilities, it was almost certain that she had it. The fact alone that she was possibly hiding both, her heritage and her sharingan, from everyone only proved further that the girl could not be trusted. ¡°...¡± Danzo gritted his teeth, blinded by rampant paranoia and convinced of the rightfulness of his actions. He would rather die than seeing an Uchiha rise under his watch. The second Hokage was right, every last Uchiha posed a threat to the village. Their entire clan couldn''t be trusted. As long as their cursed blood still walked the face of the earth, Konoha wasn¡¯t safe from their tyranny. He had to act, and he had to act now. The girl had to die, no matter the cost. But how? Killing the little demon was easier said than done. He knew her capabilities, and her recent renown didn''t make things easier. He couldn''t just let her disappear without a reason. Hiruzen and his friends would ask uncomfortable questions. Asami suffered neither from Shisui¡¯s nor from Itachi¡¯s naivety, which allowed him to manipulate them. Her only weakness was her pride, her arrogance. The girl was sure of herself, too sure. Danzo navigated through Konoha''s dark streets. He stared at the sky, but the stars remained silent. They didn''t deem him worthy of an answer. Eliminating her promised to be a troublesome affair. He had to get crafty this time.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 7 V
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 7
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The first rays of sunlight flooded her bedroom and ripped Asami out of her peaceful slumber. The sun killed her dreams without mercy, shattered her joyful illusions, a cruel deed that she despised the sun for. The bright sun smiled upon her, but she didn¡¯t accept its hollow peace offer. Hell hath no fury like a girl deprived of her happiness. Asami snuggled under her warm cashmere blanket and turned away. She wanted to sleep. ¡°Stupid sun.¡± But sleep eluded her and now awake, Asami started to roll around in her fluffy canopy bed. Obviously, her bed was fluffy. Because good sleep was the foundation of a fresh mind and a sharp spirit. Asami rolled from one side to the other in a never ending cycle. Her body moved left, then right. Left, right, left, right, left, left, right, right, right, right, and then sharp left to not fall off the bed. Not a pleasant experience. Her arms hugged her beloved silk pillow and enjoyed the rest of her morning in a state of eternal harmony and peace. She has to get up soon, but that moment hadn''t come yet. Getting up was the problem of future Asami. Asami ignored the nagging thought in the corner of her mind. She felt she had forgotten something, something important. But it couldn¡¯t be that important, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have forgotten it. That sounded logical. ¡°Aaah ...¡± Asami yawned softly before hugging her plushy pillow.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
There are normal days in the life of Shimura Danzo, and there are less normal days. Today was a normal day. Danzo spent his time with reading field reports, nothing out of the ordinary. He received them from his Root operatives, and they brought mixed news. Apparently, Iwa and Kumo were staging a major joint exercise near Konoha¡¯s borders during the final portion of the chunin exams. Iwa and Kumo even announced partial mobilisation. Did they plan something? Danzo continued to read in his office. It was located in Root''s former headquarters. Root might have been dissolved, but their installations were never abandoned. Few people knew about this place¡¯s existence, and even fewer knew about the secrets hidden behind these walls. The thick concrete walls had seen much. They struck fear into the hearts of the knowing. Many entered this place, but never left. Cold cells, iron shackles, closed steel doors, long corridors illuminated by pale artificial light lurked in the dark, hidden from the eye of the public. The silent walls witnessed everything, his failures, his successes, his defeats, his triumphs. He always acted behind the scenes. He pulled the strings from the shadows to assure Konoha''s safety, Konoha''s greatness. Blood covered his hands, a price he was willing to pay. No sacrifice was too big for Konoha. He committed the acts Hiruzen was never prepared to. He hated Hiruzen and his empty idealism. Hiruzen stole from him the position of Hokage. His ideals corrupted Konoha. His false beliefs infected Konoha¡¯s ninja like a cancerous tumour. Entire generations had grown soft under his rule, their potential wasted. Hiruzen''s reign weakened Konoha and one day, the village would pay the price for his delusions. Not a single day passed that he didn¡¯t plot his demise, but claiming the title of Hokage proved exceedingly difficult. All his assassination attempts failed miserably. The old man didn''t know how to lead a village, but he sure knew how to survive. But today, it wasn''t Hiruzen who occupy Danzo''s mind. He was occupied with another domestic problem, a problem called Asami. The girl gave him a headache. Danzo knew her strength, and he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to face her openly. Fighting her head on would be a risky affair. ¡°...¡± Danzo clicked his tongue. His face distorted. Perhaps, he bit off more than he could chew this time. However, he didn¡¯t see the entire cursed clan die only to be bested now by a single girl. There had to be a way. There was a way. All that he required was a few sacrificial pawns, but who? Powerful ninja were a limited commodity, not readily available. ¡°Fu!¡± ¡°Danzo-sama.¡± Fu arrived and knelt, heeding his call. ¡°...¡± Danzo acknowledged his presence. ¡°Fu, summon Torune and Sai, We have much to discuss.¡± Fu, Torune, Sai, they had the privilege to work together with Asami during her ANBU time. They knew Asami better than him. Their experiences should prove useful. ¡°Understood, Danzo-sama.¡± Fu disappeared.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc V Chapter 8 V
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 8
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Danzo was dismayed. Hours passed, yet they remained bogged down in an unproductive discussion. Fu, Torune, Sai provided sparse information at best. They were going in circles. ¡°...¡± Danzo pinched his nose in desperation. ¡°And what about poisoning her?¡± He hoped for a lucky shot. He waited for a reply, and waited, and waited, and waited. ¡°...¡± Fu and Torune exchanged looks before Torune, the domestic toxin expert, took the word. He rarely spoke. ¡°Unlikely to succeed in our opinion, Danzo-sama. We already tested a variety non lethal doses on her. We put them into her morning tea to test her resistance. The results were disappointing. The poison showed no visible effects besides a bitter after taste. We must assume that she has probably developed a poison resistance like the majority of high ranking ninja thanks to her high chakra level.¡± ¡°...¡± Danzo clicked his tongue. ¡°What about a sneak attack?¡± Next try. Fu shook his head. ¡°Possible, but difficult. Her reflexes and perception are both exceptional, which renders any kind of sneak attack exceedingly difficult. We have to strike when her guard is down, when carelessness gets the better of her. That would be our opportunity, but such moments are rare ...¡± ¡°I see.¡± Danzo folded his hands. What is your opinion, Sai?¡± His attention turned to his trusted disciple. Sai chose his words carefully. ¡°Asami is undoubtedly a gifted kunoichi, an enemy beyond our capabilities. She is well versed in ninjutsu. Especially, when it comes to katon. Despite some deficiencies in the technical and aesthetic department, her kenjutsu and taijutsu are both excellent. Asami possesses vast chakra reserves and the necessary staying power to use them to their fullest. And to make things worse, her shields grant her extraordinary defensive capabilities. Asami is a powerful kunoichi without glaring weaknesses. Both her offence and her defence are strong. I fear that we can only defeat her through superior numbers and by sheer attrition. Any victory will be a costly one.¡± ¡°...¡±Danzo fell silent. Sai confirmed his fears. Asami was one of these juggernauts, invincible unless you drowned them in blood. But didn''t have the necessary number of bodies for an attrition strategy. He hardly had a battalion¡¯s worth of Root ANBU under his command. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. His hand wandered towards his disabled arm. It was necessary to take a more active stance in this operation. The time had come to use his powers. ¡°...¡± Danzo gripped his arm. His right eye itched. Sometimes, he regretted having sacrificed his arm and his eye, but his regrets didn''t last long. Minor inconveniences were a small price to pay in exchange for the sharingan. Unlike the Uchiha, his blood didn''t grace him with natural power and privileges. He had to pay a heavy price for the powers that were gifted to Asami by virtue of her birth. Danzo spoke, ¡°Fu, Torune, Sai, order all available Root ninja to mobilise. Put them on alert. Their services will soon be required. We will need every last man during the chunin exams. We will engage her full force when she is distracted by fighting Suna and Otoga forces. That will be our chance.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Fumihiko felt the stinging pain of betrayal, the pain of her betrayal. Asami rammed a dagger straight into his heart. His eyes scanned the room, but Asami was nowhere to be seen. The little princess betrayed, abandoned, sacrificed him without the slightest hint of hesitation. The girl had thrown him under the horse cart for personal gain. She pushed all the hard work, the planning, the organising, on him. His reward were a smile and a few encouraging words, but Fumihiko knew exactly what Asami meant by ¡®outsourcing¡¯, ¡®redeployment of available manpower¡¯, ¡®organisational restructuring¡¯, ¡®rationalisation of the working processes¡¯. His knowledge didn''t save him from his fate. Fumihiko sighed internally. He protested, but Asami ignored him. Now he was confronted with two impatient stares, with two jonin, a man and a woman, who were both waiting for Asami who sadly went missing. Asami was late., but her needed her, and he needed her now. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± Fumihiko sweated. He certainly didn''t experience a mental meltdown. All he could do was playing for time in the hope that reinforcements would arrive. After all, the little princess couldn¡¯t have forgotten him, could she? ¡°No questions? Then we can continue with the meeting as planned ...¡± It was, however, Shibi, the head of the Aburame clan, who interrupted him. His voice remained calm and controlled, yet his fingers were drumming on the desk. ¡°Excuse me, but I have a question, Fumihiko. Where is our commanding officer? Where is Asami, Fumihiko? We are already waiting quite some time for her, and to be honest, my patience is gradually wearing thin.¡± Fumihiko smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shibi, sAsami is already on the way.¡± Hopefully. ¡°On the way, you say?¡± Tsume joined the discussion. ¡°You mean on the way, like the last three times?¡± ¡°...¡± Fumihiko maintained his smile. ¡°I assure you, Tsume, Asami will come, this time.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Tsume clicked her tongue. Her Inuzuka dog seconded her opinion. ¡°Not as if we were already waiting two hours ...¡± The door slammed open and all eyes turned. There she was. In person. Asami entered the room, dressed in her wrinkled satin pyjama, her perfect hair messy and chaotic, her hands hidden by her long sleeves. Their little princess had clearly overslept. Asami strolled across the room, a chocolate muffin stuffed in her mouth, her improvised breakfast. ¡°Iamamhere. Juststwaiwaiwaitatatmomomomenenent.¡± ¡°...¡± Fumihiko blinked. His brain ceased to work. He didn''t understand the world. Even Tsume''s dog looked confused. Asami greedily devoured her muffin like a hamster without a hint of shame, or guilt. As if she hadn''t made them wait for a small eternity. It was then that she turned her attention to them, clapping her hands. ¡°My apologies, it appears that I am a tiny bit late today. I encountered a variety of complications that prevented ... my timely arrival. Fortunately, you were in reliable hands with Fumihiko. He is my trusted subordinate, which saves us a lot of time.¡± Asami inspected the map behind her. It was a tactical map of Konoha. ¡°Fumihiko, how much time do we have left?¡± ... ... ... ¡°15 minutes, I guess.¡± Asami rejoiced. ¡°Excellent, 15 minutes are plenty.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 9 V
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 9
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Where do we start?¡± Asami tried to gain some time. Totally unprepared, she replaced Fumihiko, not the brightest idea in retrospect. Regretfully, she had manoeuvred herself into an unfavourable position. Her eyes stared at the wall, studying the tactical map of Konoha. It was full of unit counters and coloured arrows. The map reminded her of a board game, with the only difference being that they were playing with the lives of real people, and not of imaginary armies. The loss of a single counter meant the death of hundreds of ninja. Vanquished, slaughtered, but such had to be expected. When Konoha called, they answered. Fumihiko stood behind her, following her stare. ¡°...¡± Asami cleared her throat, ¡°Ahem, well, unfortunately for us, the village council has decided to allocate less resources to this operation than I requested. Instead of eight regular battalions, the council gave us ten, which is a sizeable force. At least, on paper. The problem is six of the ten battalions are reserve units of dubious quality, mostly composed of fresh genin with minimal combat experience. They are beyond useless, canon fodder at best.¡± There was dissatisfaction in her voice. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Fumihiko chimed in, ¡°Well, that might be true, but look at the bright side, the Hokage promised us some additional support in exchange. He promised us two full ANBU battalions.¡± Asami didn''t share his enthusiasm. Her voice remained strained. ¡°The Hokage didn''t promise us anything, Fumihiko. It was Danzo who pledged his support and decided to mobilise his men. The two battalions are Danzo¡¯s men.¡± She had every reason to be suspicious. They were former Root ANBU. They were Danzo¡¯s men. Their loyalty was dubious at best. She knew Root, and she knew Danzo. Danzo would never offer his help without a reason. The old man was planning something behind her back. The only question was what? ¡°Danzo¡¯s men? Is that bad?¡± Fumihiko raised an eyebrow, not much to her surprise. Fumihiko didn''t know Danzo. He didn''t know the rumours, the stories. The people who knew the dark side of Konoha were few outside the ANBU. Shibi and Tsune, meanwhile, were different. The mere mention of the name Danzo sufficed to make them tense up. They obviously knew more due to their involvement in clan politics. They were familiar with Danzo and the reputation that preceded him. How much they knew, however, was a different question altogether. Asami clicked her tongue. ¡°Oh, not at all, Fumihiko, not bad at all. After all, Danzo is undoubtedly a paragon of true virtue.¡± ¡°...¡± Fumihiko blinked. He didn''t understand. Not that she cared. Danzo, Root, useless genin. So much hassle. The council provided her with plenty of inexperienced genin cannon fodder. They lacked the necessary cohesion to hold the line without a blocking detachment behind them. And now the council gave her two battalions full of Root ANBU who were about to do whatever behind her back when she wasn''t looking. Wonderful, simply wonderful. What she needed now was a solution. A good solution.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 10 V
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 10
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Shibi cut straight to the point. ¡°The plan makes sense, but I must ask, why are we deploying our ANBU directly to the front line?¡± Because she didn¡¯t trust her Root friends and wanted them to die a gruesome death. As long as they were kept budy on the front line, they were under control and couldn''t do anything stupid. Maintaining an iron grip on them was of utmost importance. Asami maintained a smile. ¡°What''s the issue, Shibi? What''s wrong with our ANBU friends getting to see some action?¡± Shibi crossed her arms. ¡°Nothing, but wouldn''t it be smarter to keep them in reserve instead? Furthermore, I don''t think that we should split them up like you propose. We should better keep them together as one.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami didn¡¯t believe her ears. Shibi actually knew what a reserve was. This was a miracle of unprecedented proportions. Perhaps there was still some hope left for Konoha. ¡°Your points are valid, but ... The fact is that we are already seriously undermanned as things stands now. We don¡¯t have enough men to form a reserve without weakening our main effort. Our resources are ... limited, and we have to work with what we have. We can¡¯t spare even a single ANBU. Not to mention, we must split them up, sadly. We must somehow bolster the weaker battalions no matter what. We can''t rely on genin to do the fighting. They won''t hold. The ANBU will add some much needed quality to them.¡± Her arguments convinced Shibi. He didn''t need to know that the real reason for splitting them up was to keep them better under control. As long as they were attached to a battalion, they had less room to act. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Shibi nodded. ¡°I see.¡± Asami beamed. ¡°Any further questions ... Yes, Tsume?¡± Tsume crossed her arms. ¡°Well, I must say that I have some doubts about this entire operation. Our forces are few. Do you think they will suffice to accomplish the mission?¡± Asami acknolwedged her concerns. ¡°Your doubts are understandable, Tsume, but don''t worry, our forces, albeit few, will suffice. They must suffice. And if push comes to shove, they can rely on me.¡± ¡°On you?¡± Tsume furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°With all due respect, you might be good at this command and strategy stuff, but can you fight? You are just a little girl. Heck, I have no idea why the Hokage chose you to defend the village?¡± ¡°...¡± There they were again, the old doubts and prejudices. They doubted her because of her age and appearance, but Asami merely returned a smile. It was Shibi''s turn to deescalate. ¡°What Tsume means to say is that ... we didn¡¯t expect you to take part in the fighting. Keep in mind, you are the commanding officer. You can¡¯t just go wherever you want and do whatever you please. You carry responsibilities.¡± He was not wrong. Asami turned to her subordinate. ¡°What do you think, Fumihiko?¡± ¡°Well, Shibi has a point. Executing such a complicated operation will be troublesome without effective leadership and with you going on front line adventures.¡± Fumihiko voiced his opinion. ¡°I guess, you are both correct¡±, Asami conceded. ¡°Ultimately, though, it doesn¡¯t matter. As I will be busy with some important stuff on the day of the invasion, I won¡¯t be directly in charge of this operation anyway.¡± Shibi furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°And that means what?¡± Asami grinned. ¡°That means that I will delegate command. I will put you and Tsume in charge of the left flank. You will oversee operations in my absence.¡± Shibi merely nodded. ¡°I understand, and what about the right flank?¡± Asami flashed a smile, her head turning to her faithful subordinate. ¡°Fumihiko-kun~, would you be so kind as to do me a little favour?¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 11 V
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 11
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The meeting dissolved and Fumihiko followed his mistress. He had something to discuss with Asami, but such was easier said than done because he had lost sight of her. Asami exhibited the annoying habit of disappearing into thin air. Her steps were light, her stature quite short for her age, which made her easy to overlook. Fumihiko peaked around the corner, with success. There she was. He finally found her. He picked up the pace and continued his pursuit, quickly reaching her. ¡°Asami, wait a moment.¡± Asami halted. ¡°Oh, Fumihiko~, do you need anything?¡± Fumihiko nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to talk with you. Well, you see, you put me in charge of the right flank, and ...¡± He scratched his head. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°And what?¡± Asami smiled. Fumihiko hesitated. ¡°Do you really think that is a good idea to choose me?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°You see, I am just a simple chunin. I fear that I don¡¯t have much experience when it comes to commanding troops ...¡± ¡°Ah, I understand.¡± Asami drew her sword. ¡°Could you please kneel down for a moment?¡± Her request startled Fumihiko, but he obeyed and knelt. Asami placed her blade on his shoulders, knighting him. ¡°By the powers vested in me by the Hokage and the village council, I promote you hereby to jonin. See, problem solved. You are now a jonin, an inexperienced jonin admittedly, but a jonin regardless. Incredible how quickly you get promoted these days. Do you perhaps want another field promotion, Fumihiko?¡± Fumihiko stared at his mistress with incredulous eyes. ¡°But ... But ... But ... Is this even legal? Promoting random people to jonin?¡± ¡°Who knows. Most likely not, but who cares. What Konoha doesn''t see, Konoha doesn''t know.¡± Asami stroked her chin. ¡°But I wonder which promotion are you even talking about, Fumihiko? I don¡¯t remember any.¡± Fumihiko, the fresh jonin, blinked, bewildered. ¡°I am talking about my promotion ...¡± ¡°Your promotion? Congratulations, Fumihiko, I didn¡¯t know you become a jonin. When did that happen?¡± Asami beamed. ¡°...¡± Realisation finally dawned on Fumihiko. Asami pinched his cheeks. ¡°It seems that we understand now. And don¡¯t worry about the promotion, I have met enough jonin with dubious qualifications that have attained their rank under much more questionable circumstances.¡± Fumihiko, however, was confronted with more pressing issues. ¡°Aasaammi, coouullssshhhdd you plleaashhhhhe stop pinnncching mmme. It hurrttshhhh.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 12 V
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 12
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Nara Satoshi was a proud Konoha ninja, a ninja history didn¡¯t care about, a ninja whose fate mattered little, but history cared in a rare show of mercy and told is story. Satoshi was one among many. He worked tirelessly behind the scenes to protect Konoha. His name remained unknown, forever shrouded in mystery. He wasn¡¯t a Sannin. He wasn''t a White Fang. He wasn''t a Minato. He wasn''t a Kakashi. He wasn''t an Itachi. He wasn''t an Asami, the rising star among Konoha''s ANBU. He wasn''t like them. He never would. He wasn''t born lucky. He was just a normal ninja, such was his destiny. He was a simple man with modest goals, the very definition of Konoha¡¯s abundant mediocrity. At least, he was an ANBU, which meant he wasn¡¯t completely worthless. He was only insignificant in the grand scheme of things. Satoshi strolled past unused training facilities, unused barracks on his way. They had fallen into disuse since the day that the Hokage had officially dissolved Root. He was a former member of Root, a high ranking member too. He remained a leading figure to this day. On paper, Root didn¡¯t exist any more. The Hokage fully integrated them into the ANBU following the Uchiha massacre and their involvement in the entire affair, but reality was different. Root escaped the entire disaster rather unscathed. There were no arrests, no demotions, no investigations, no serious consequences. The vast majority of Rott ANBU retained their ranks and positions. Not the smartest choice from the Hokage. As usual, Hiruzen was all bark, no bite. In truth, Root survived in the shadows and remained active behind the scenes. Root suffered admittedly from a dubious reputation, mainly due to Danzo, But not every Root member was inherently evil, or rotten to the core. Reality was complex, full of shades of grey and beyond simplistic black and white distinctions. There were also good people who served in Root, brave people who fought and died for Konoha just like everyone else. Not all common sense was yet lost. There were still some critical voices left within the organisation. Most of them were senior members like him. They joined when Root was founded back then under Danzo''s leadership, and they often disagreed with his course of action, but Danzo overruled them. Younger recruits, meanwhile, underwent a much stronger indoctrination, with mixed results. Danzo''s program produced excellent ninja, no doubt, but the failure rate was staggering, the casualty rates appalling, and the side effects plenty. His training regime had a negative impact on their psyche and mental stability. Danzo and his methods crippled the children emotionally. His inhuman training turned them into soulless husks. Many of them broke. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Satoshi entered the conference room. Perhaps it was truly time to quit Root
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Morning.¡± Satoshi yawned and joined his colleagues. No reply came. His comrades were sitting around a round table. The general mood wasn¡¯t the best, judging by their gloomy faces. A series of files lay before them. Satoshi grabbed the documents and gave them a look. ¡°Noriaki, what are these?¡± Noriaki rubbed his nose. ¡°Our orders. Our deployment orders, to be exact. They are the reason for our lovely meeting. ¡± Satoshi studied the documents. The plan was to encircle the invasion force and annihilate them. A risky plan, but a sound one. ¡°So they are they from Lord Danzo?¡± Noriaki gave an uneasy smile. ¡°Not directly ..., but Fu delivered them together with some special orders. Lord Danzo tells us to mobilise every single Root ninja available. ¡± ¡°...¡± Satoshi¡¯s composure faltered. He didn''t like the sound of ¡®special orders¡¯. He didn¡¯t like them, nor did the rest of his colleagues. After all, it was rarely Danzo who paid the price for his ¡®special missions¡¯. Not every Root ninja was a mindless drone, eager to die. The old man was quite good at running. He would sacrifice them without hesitation just to save his own skin, just like back then in Amegakure. ¡°And what do these ¡®special orders¡¯ exactly entail to?¡± Noriaki crossed his arms. ¡°That is the problem, Satoshi. You know her, Konoha''s little princess, Konoha''s Black Princess, don''t you?¡± ¡°...¡± Satoshi stiffened. His limbs froze. He had a premonition. There was only one person who carried this moniker. The girl carried her title with pride. ¡°I do ... The girl is quite ... capable.¡± Noriaki took a deep breath. ¡°Yes, unfortunately.¡± ¡°...¡± No. No, no, no, no. No. Satoshi had an uncanny feeling. This entire situation reminded him too much of Ame. Noriaki handed him another folder. ¡°These are our real orders. Read and you will understand.¡± ¡°...¡± Satoshi took the files. He dreaded the answer. His hands touched the soft paper with a sense of detachment. The folder was thin, light, but the paper weighed heavily on him. His mind refused to accept reality. His eyes stared at her picture for a small eternity. The girl looked quite harmless, but the picture didn''t betray her true nature. The girl was a natural calamity. Satoshi murmured her name. ¡°Asami ... We have to kill her ...¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Noriaki nodded. ¡°We all know Asami, don''t we?¡± Satosh remained calm. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We know what she is capable of?¡± ¡°Yes, we do.¡± Noriaki agreed. Satoshi sighed. ¡°I guess then you probably know that we are as good as dead. The little princess will slaughter us!¡± His common sense warned him. It rarely failed him. Noriaki remained unfazed. ¡°Probbaly. I predict that our chances are 50-50, but such is our duty.¡± Satoshi clicked his tongue. ¡°50-50, how very encouraging. I will let my men know that we only have a fifty percent chance to die. Seriously, Noriaki, why are we doing this? This is going to be a suicide mission, and you know it, Noriaki. We all know it. I have no problem with his Danzoness deciding to fuck around with her, but please without getting us involved. I certainly don''t want to bite the dust because of him and his little adventures.¡± The rest of the table remained silent. Nobody looked particularly excited about their special mission. Everyone knew what was at stake. ... ... ... Subaru joined his side. ¡°Noriaki, I think that Satoshi has a point.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 13 V
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc V Chapter 13
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Noriaki cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem, now that we have concluded this discussion, let''s return to main topic, how do we kill her? Any suggestions?¡± ¡°...¡± Satoshi grumbled in his corner. He accepted his defeat, albeit only grudgingly. His rebellion failed. He lost the vote four to three, with two abstentions. A close defeat, but the pro Danzo faction of Root triumphed. They rejected his proposal to adopt a neutral stance in this matter and ignore Danzo''s orders. ¡°How do we kill her? Simple. We just need something sharp and pointy. Stab her, and she is dead¡±, Natsu pointed out. Satoshi responded with a strong sense of pessimism. ¡°Thank you for your contribution, Natsu, but that''s easier said than done. I doubt that Asami will do us the favour and die peacefully.¡± Natsu retorted, ¡°So what, do you have any better idea, Satoshi?¡± ¡°That''s the point, Natsu, there are no good ideas.¡± Satoshi''s voice betrayed his resignation. ¡°Natsu, have you ever met Asami in person? Have you ever seen her fight?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natsu shook his head. ¡°Thought so, because I have, Natsu. And trust me, Asami is dangerous. The girl is a force of nature. If we mess up, she won''t hesitate to kill all of us. Because she won''t show mercy.¡± His words lingered in the room, and they achieved the desired effect. His words gave everyone pause. ... ... Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ... Noriaki smiled. ¡°Your observations are duly noted. We will keep them in mind.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Satoshi offered a blank in return. He had done everything in his power to prevent the disaster. Now it was up to him alone to leave the sinking ship before it was too late. Nobody would miss him if he fell ill on the day of the invasion. He would contract a very contagious disease. Pneumonoultramicroscopicsilicovolcanoconiosis, very nasty stuff. His doctor advised him to better stay at home.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami stood before her mirror, waging a war against a bitter enemy, an ill fitting collar. Her collar wasn''t perfect. It was a trivial matter, an insignificant, a minor annoyance, but the perfectionist in her disagreed. Her collar was neither trivial, nor insignificant. There was no beauty without effort, no elegance without perfection. Fortunately, the crisis didn''t last long. After all, she had to be presentable for the chunin exams and the invasion that followed. This was the day she had been waiting for. She didn¡¯t know what the day would bring, but if she died, she would at least make for a beautiful corpse. Not that it mattered, as she wouldn''t die. Her hands adjusted her collar and completed her kimono. The result pleased her aesthetic eye. Her work was marvellous. Clad in comforting black, she was now ready to go, almost. Only her sword was still missing. Her eyes glanced at her armour and her ANBU mask. They hadn''t seen much use in recent times. A thin layer of dust covered the forgotten steel. They had become relics of the past, of an era that had ended. These times were now over. Her time in the shadows was over. She wouldn¡¯t hide any more from the prying eyes of this world. Asami grabbed her scabbard and inspected her trusted sword. The blade was sharp, the steel polished. The exams were about to begin.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Today was a joyous day. Contrary to all expectations, Asami didn''t arrive late. She wasn¡¯t even the last one. Naruto beat her in that regard, together with a certain absent Uchiha. Sasuke didn''t make an appearance, which dismayed her. Asami leaned over the railing to observe the first match from the stances. Naruto fought Neji. Nothing interesting. The outcome was predetermined. The victor predictable. Neji would win. Naruto stood no chance against Neji''s superior skill and experience. She didn''t see him winning in any realistic scenario. Naruto had no hope to overcome Neji unless her favourite jinchuuriki finally got his act together and put his favourable genetics and immense chakra reserves to use. Neji deserved the victory, even when he was a Hyuga and therefore a hereditary enemy. The match started and both sides clashed. Naruto attacked head on, rushing straight into his demise. ¡°...¡± Asami grinned. Naruto''s idiocy amused her.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc VI Chapter 1 VI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 1
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Satoshi got up this morning and didn¡¯t stay at home, a brilliant idea he already regretted. He had a bad feeling, a very bad feeling. He faked an illness, but he went against all his self preservation instincts and joined his fellow Root ninja. It was a good day to die. He approached his comrades. Noriaki greeted him with a smile. ¡°What a surprise, Satoshi. Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be sick?¡± Satoshi coughed to maintain his act. ¡°I am, but my condition improved, and I am able to join you.¡± Noriaki grinned. The old fox saw through his scheme. ¡°I am pleased to hear that. And I thought that you were only pretending.¡± Satoshi smiled. ¡°No idea what you are talking about. Why should I simulate? I am just a little hypochondriac and worried about my health, but I can¡¯t let you all die without me. I would miss you.¡± Noriaki chuckled. ¡°That''s the Satoshi we all love and miss.¡± Satoshi''s smile grew uneasy. ¡°What''s our plan then? Throwing men against her and burying her under our corpses?¡± Subaru clarified, ¡°Kind of. You aren¡¯t far from the truth.¡± Satoshi sighed in resignation. ¡°I told you, attrition is a terrible idea. It''s a matter of whether the girl first runs out of chakra, or we out of men. Judging by our numbers, I doubt this strategy will work in our favour.¡± They had two battalions, eight companies. Their numbers wouldn''t suffice should Asami deploy her firepower. The pyromaniac princess loved her explosions, and her swords, but primarily her explosions. If she dropped a second Shimabara on them, it would be game over. They could be happy if there even remained a Konoha afterwards. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Noriaki agreed. ¡°True enough, but luckily, we aren¡¯t alone. We got some reinforcements.¡± Satoshi raised his eyebrow. That was new. ¡°And who are these reinforcements?¡± Danzo was a powerful man, but even his resources were limited. He couldn¡¯t create ninja out of nowhere. ¡°Fu didn¡¯t specify anything, but he promised us additional troops to soften up her resistance.¡± ¡°So we use them as cannon fodder and pray that we don¡¯t get slaughtered afterwards?¡± Satoshi summarised their strategy. ¡°More or less. It''s a gamble whether we can take her out before she takes us out. But otherwise, it''s business as usual.¡± Satoshi didn''t look convinced, but he kept silent. ¡°I see ... When does the operation start?¡± Noriaki paused. ¡°That''s the complicated part. Killing a kunoichi of Asami''s calibre won¡¯t go unnoticed. The village council will ask questions, uncomfortable questions we will have to answer. Especially, if things don¡¯t go smoothly. We need a pretence, a good pretence, if we get caught.¡± Satohi listened. His scepticism was written all over his face. ¡°And where do we get our pretence from?¡± ¡°That''s not the issue.¡± Noriaki presented him a scroll. ¡°We have this.¡± Satoshi studied the document. His eyes widened. The scroll bore the official seal of the Hokage and ordered all available elements to arrest Asami on sight for high treason. Asami betrayed the village and needed to be detained. ¡°...¡± Satoshi glanced up. How did they get their hands on something like this? Noriaki dispelled his confusion. ¡°Fu delivered the scroll this morning.¡± Satoshi blinked. Apparently, Danzo used his brain cells once. Considering all the bullshit he pulled off over the years, it was a miracle that Danzo was still a free man. The amount of evidence he left behind was staggering. They were responsible for Shisui¡¯s death, but no repercussions followed. Shisui committed suicide, and Itachi kept his mouth shut. They failed to kill Kakashi to retrieve his Sharingan and even got their cover blown, but Kakashi¡¯s lips remained sealed. Several assassination attempts on Hiruzen failed, but nothing happened. The Hokage overlooked their repeated transgressions. He was well aware of Danzo''s activities, but he chose to tolerate them for the sake of the village. They were Konoha''s darkness. Satoshi rolled up the scroll. ¡°I guess that this will be a false flag operation.¡± Noriaki nodded. ¡°Exactly, our mission is to provoke an escalation. Shouldn¡¯t be all too difficult considering her infamous temper.¡± ¡°And who is responsible for baiting the dragon?¡± ¡°Good that you ask, we were just about to determine who gets the honour. You arrived just in time to participate.¡± ¡°Wonderful.¡± Satoshi maintained his smile. Noriaki produced a few sticks from his pouch. ¡°Nobody volunteered, so we are drawing lots. The loser will command the 1st Company and face Asami.¡± Satoshi drew, and his luck didn''t fail him. He won the big prize. His hand rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Oh, come on!¡± The world wasn''t fair.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^=
Schwarz -¡¬- Der Wille zur Macht Arc I Prologue Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc VI Chapter 2 VI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 2
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Fumihiko despaired. He was surrounded by nothing but incompetent fools. Slowly, but surely, he started sounding like Asami. She was right, Konoha¡¯s military was an undisciplined mob of donkeys led by stupid donkeys and commanded by even stupider donkeys. Asami didn''t exaggerate. Konoha''s armed forces were indeed in a deplorable state. No wonder that she dumped him and allowed him to deal with this entire mess. This was the second time Asami outmanoeuvred him, the second time the cute little demon tricked him. The girl was much more evil than her height suggested. Located in his improvised command post, Fumihiko dealt with Konoha''s chaotic command structure. His anger targeted Kazuma. The Hyuga commanded the 2nd Battalion, and he deserved a kick in his arse. Sadly, his glare didn''t prove as effective as he hoped for. He didn''t possess Asami''s quality glare. Fumihiko drummed his fingers. ¡°Kazuma, I am usually quite a patient person, but even my patience knows limits. I ask you, once again, what you mean by they are gone?¡± The arrogant bastard smirked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? They are gone.¡± Fumihiko narrowed his eyes. ¡°Kazuma, I know the definition of they are gone, but explain me, how can five full companies go missing? I doubt they magically disappear. So where are they, Kazuma? I am waiting for an answer.¡± Kazuma evaded. He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°No idea.¡± Fumihiko fumed. ¡°No idea? NO IDEA?! Leave this place, search for them immediately! Bring me my fucking five companies!¡± Kazuma looked surprised. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, NOW, you fucking asshole! Get your stupid ass moving! Bring me my companies!¡± Kazuma left the tent, and Fumihiko massaged his temples. The Hyuga cost him many nerves. He hated this job. He really did. ¡°Naritomo, are there any issues with your battalion? Missing companies?¡± Naritomo scratched his head. ¡°Nothing serious, just a few absent genin, chunin, and jonin. They ignored the mobilisation order and didn''t appear. That''s why we are a bit understrength at the moment.¡± Understrength? Understrength?! UNDERSTRENGTH?! Fumihiko dreaded the answer. ¡°How many are missing? About how many are we talking?¡± ¡°Not sure, but I estimate around 30%. The majority are simple genin, but the percentage of missing chunin and jonin is considerable. My battalion lacks experienced team and squad leaders¡±, Naritomo sounded worried. ¡°And where are they? Where are these fuckers, Naritomo?¡± Fumihiko deployed a saccharine smile, just like a certain girl. Asami had a bad influence on him. He adopted more and more of her habits. ¡°Can''t tell, but from what I know, many decided to go watching the chunin exams.¡± Fumihiko''s eyebrow twitched. ¡°Can you please repeat, where are they?¡± ¡°Watching the Chunin exams.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°The Chunin exams?¡± Naritomo nodded. ¡°Yes, the Chunin exams.¡± Fumihiko clenched his fists. He didn''t believe his ears. ¡°And why are they there? Have they got premium cards, or what?¡± ¡°I hope they have a good reason, otherwise ...¡± ¡°Apparently, the chunin exams offer this year some really good fights. They didn¡¯t want to miss them. Neji, the genius of the Hyuga clan, fights the jinchuuriki of the Kyubi. The last Uchiha fights thes son of the Kazekage. I heard that a rather interesting girl is also participating.¡± Fumihiko exploded. Enough was enough. It was time to remind some of Konoha¡¯s loyal ninja of their duty, even if he had to drag every single one of them out of the arena by force. They were going to serve. ¡°Namika, is the 3rd Battalion already mobilised?¡± ¡°We are waiting for our promised ANBU company, but otherwise we are ready to go.¡± Fumihiko grinned. ¡°Excellent.¡± He completely forgot, Danzo''s ANBU hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but that was an issue for later. ¡°Namika, you will stay here, while Naritomo and me are going to pay a little visit to the chunin exams. We are going to collect a few stragglers ...¡± ¡°Captain!¡± A chunin entered the tent. Fumihiko turned. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°The ANBU sent a messenger, Captain. He says he has something to discuss with you, something important, direct orders from the Hokage.¡± ¡°Then let him in.¡± ¡°That''s not possible. The orders are highly confidential. You should meet him in private.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Fumihiko wandered into the forest, deeper and deeper. His new ANBU friends accompanied. They followed his steps. But enough was enough. His voice addressed their leader, an orange haired boy. A white mask concealed his face. ¡°Tell me about these special orders?¡± ¡°...¡± The ANBU responded with their typical icy stare, but Fumihiko remained unfazed. Asami''s glares steeled him. They proved way scarier. The ANBU offered him a scroll. ¡°Captain Fumihiko, you have orders to assist us in arresting Asami if any support should be required. We doubt, though, that will be necessary. As long as Asami has nothing to hide, she has nothing to fear from us. If she doesn¡¯t resist her detention and surrenders peacefully, we won''t be forced to take more drastic measures.¡± ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Fumihiko blinked, unable to comprehend. Was this just a dream, his imagination, or reality? He didn¡¯t dream. The ANBU spoke the truth. The scroll ordered him to put Asami under custody. The document even bore the official seal of the Hokage. A golden seal was attached to the scroll. The seal was heavy. The seal was genuine. ¡°...¡± Fumihiko looked up. Something was wrong here, very wrong. Nothing made sense. The ANBU smirked. He enjoyed his position of power. ¡°Five companies have already been transferred to us and will be henceforth put under our direct command.¡± Fumihiko narrowed his eyes. ¡°So that is where my men have gone to. You stole them! Without my permission, I might add!¡± This was the reason everyone hated the ANBU. They were assholes! They appeared out of nowhere and took whatever they wanted: The ANBU chuckled. ¡°Stolen? Aren¡¯t you a bit exaggerating? They were merely transferred to us. I assure you, the change is only temporary. You will receive them back again after we will have completed our mission.¡± Fumihiko scanned the scroll. He analysed every little detail, and something caught his attention. Nowhere was written the reason why Asami should be arrested. The scroll accused her of alleged high treason, but the document provided no reasons, no evidence, no proof. The entire affair smelled fishy. He distrusted his ANBU friends more and more. They weren''t telling the whole truth. ¡°On the contrary, I am not exaggerating at all. I don¡¯t care if it''s only temporary or whatever, you will return the five companies! Immediately! And why do we need to arrest her? What did Asami even do to be labelled as a traitor?¡± Fu chose silence. He didn¡¯t expect this degree of resistance. ¡°That''s none of your business, Fumihiko. Such information is strictly confidential and only provided on a need to know basis. Don''t question the authority of the Hokage.¡± Fumihiko¡¯s resolve remained firm. He wouldn¡¯t betray Asami. ¡°You know what, you and your ANBU friends can go fuck yourselves! I won¡¯t follow any of your stupid orders!¡± He threw the scroll away and left. His time was too precious to be wasted with these idiots. Fu grinned. ¡°That''s unfortunate, Fumihiko, very unfortunate. We hoped that you would be cooperative like Kazuma, but it seems we have underestimated your loyalty.¡± Fumihiko turned. ¡°What are you talking about ...¡± Fu struck. He rammed his blade through Fumihiko''s unprotected stomach. Fumihiko stood no chance. Unable to evade, unable to defend, the sword impaled him. The ANBU leaned closer and whispered into his ears, ¡°Your services are no longer required, Fumihiko. Rest well.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Stop. Disrespecting. Me!!!¡± Naruto''s shadow clones shouted in unison and pressed the assault. Asami watched and observed. Naruto sent his clones right into their demise. He remained the idiot she knew. Naruto didn''t inherit the tactical prowess of his brilliant father, but even he should realise that engaging a Hyuga in close combat bordered on insanity. It was suicidal. The best strategy was to keep your distance and engage them from afar, but what did she know? She was just a girl. Neji slaughtered Naruto, and Asami enjoyed the sight. Schadenfreude was the greatest joy. Especially, if it came from your heart. She never liked Naruto. She disliked him back at the academy. She disliked him now. Her heart held a deep seated grudge against Naruto.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 3 VI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 3
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Becoming Hokage? That''s impossible with your talent. Your talent is decided when you are born. Your fate is decided when you are born.¡± Neji smirked, sure of his imminent victory. Asami rooted for him from the stands. Get him! Finish him off! Defeat Him! She wanted to see blood. ¡°Who do you think you are to decide that?¡± Naruto frowned. He hadn¡¯t changed since the academy days. His hair, his clothes, his character remained the same. Neji smirked. ¡°You say anyone can become Hokage through hard work alone, but that is a lie. The hard truth is, only the best are destined to become Hokage. You don''t become Hokage by training, you are born into it. You are chosen by destiny.¡± Asami rolled her eyes. Less talking, more fighting. What was Neji waiting for? Naruto was right there, right in front of him, and Neji just one strike away from victory. The match should be over, but Neji proved just as useless as the rest, unable to finish what he began. He spent too much time on talking. ¡°So what?!! I am never going to give up! That''s my nindo!¡± Naruto mobilised his charka and summoned his personal army of clones. Their numbers were impressive considering his meagre talent. The shadow clone jutsu was an advanced technique, and was supposed to require excellent chakra control. Naruto lacked such. The match continued, but the fight bored her. Neji¡¯s victory was inevitable. Thus, Asami lost interest, inspecting her finger nails instead. Which colour would suit them? Burgundy, bordeaux, vermilion? A difficult choice. Fortunately, it would be soon her turn. Asami glanced at her opponent, an Oto-nin. His name was Dosu, and he didn''t even realise that he was as good as dead. Shikamaru would follow afterwards. He would be granted the opportunity to dance with her. Asami ignored the ongoing match until a certain chakra caught her attention. A primordial aura spread across the arena. Blazing red chakra flared up and devoured Naruto. The scene surprised her. She recognised this aura. She recognised this chakra. Apparently, Konoha¡¯s jinchuuriki wasn¡¯t completely useless. Contrary to her expectations, Naruto possessed some degree of prowess. He was able to wield the chakra of the Kyubi. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. For the first time, Naruto, the all time loser, the boy who struggled to perform a single jutsu, the boy who somehow passed the graduation exam, impressed her and Asami grew slightly envious of his powers. He possessed what she didn''t. Boiling red Chakra formed a protective cloak around Naruto, and the tides of battle turned. Hatred, rage, anger corrupted the very air, hatred that surpassed human comprehension. The desperation, the disappointment, the sadness, the loneliness were palpable. This was the Kyubi. These raw emotions ... This power ... They were amazing. Naruto attacked with new vigour and unprecedented speed. Neji wouldn''t last long. His minutes were numbered.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Drunken by victory, Naruto danced. He jumped around like a complete fool and celebrated his victory amidst the thunderous applause of the masses. He left the field and even Asami applauded to commemorate his triumph. Naruto emerged victorious and beat Neji, even when it was a close run thing. Naruto cheated and resorted to Kyubi chakra. Without his hidden ace, he wouldn''t have won, but victory was victory. He didn¡¯t land a single hit during the entire match aside except for one, but one sufficed. A single punch knocked out Neji and granted him victory. A single blow proved sufficient to bring down the genius of the Hyuga clan. What a weakling. Neji lacked staying power. Had he possessed even a modicum of Lee¡¯s perseverance, he would have endured. ¡°...¡± Asami sighed. Neji, such a disappointment. Shikamaru clapped Naruto on his shoulder. ¡°Not bad, Naruto. I thought you were the same lazy type like me, but I was wrong.¡± Naruto grinned. He enjoyed the attention, the recognition, the acknowledgement. His heart yearned for it all Asami greeted him with a benevolent smile. ¡°A little lucky, but congratulations on your victory. You can be proud. Your performance impressed me.¡± Naruto scratched his head, ¡°Thank you, but who are you?¡± Naruto studied Asami. ¡°Do we know each other? I don''t remember you.¡± Asami looked displeased, a vein popping on her forehead. ¡°You might not remember me, but I remember you, Naruto.¡± Naruto listened and nodded along. ¡°But it hurts my feelings that you don¡¯t recognize me. We spent five years together at the academy, and now you don''t remember me. I am dismayed. You always asked me if you could copy my homework.¡± Naruto crossed his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but the way you speak seems familiar.¡± ¡°Are you even listening?¡± Asami fumed. He didn¡¯t reply. Naruto mused until he exclaimed. Realisation struck like lightning.¡°Wait, I know you! You are the ice princess who beat up Bushy Eyebrows!!!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami blinked confused. Bushy Brows what? Who the hell was Bushy Eyebrows? Asami regained her composure. ¡°It seems names aren''t your forte, Naruto-kun, are they? You still give people silly nicknames.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Never mind, forget it, Naruto. It''s a matter of minor importance.¡± Asami sighed in resignation and grabbed her scabbard, marching off. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Naruto Asami smirked. ¡°My match is waiting for me. Wish me luck. And, Naruto, my name is Asami. You should better remember it for the future. Because I will teach you a little lesson. I will teach you how real ninja fight. So look and learn.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamaru frowned. Asami¡¯s hubris, her pride, her arrogance showed once again. Asami flashed a diabolic grin at Dosu. ¡°Come, we don¡¯t want to make our audience wait.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 4 VI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 4
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Shikaku, how do you think the next match will be?¡± Inoichi stroked his chin. He observed the arena and awaited the next match. Shikaku massaged his temples. Once again, he fought a hangover. Stupid alcohol, he should seriously drink less. ¡°No idea, and to be honest, I don''t care.¡± ¡°And you? What do you think, Yoshino?¡± He passed the question to his wife to not get bothered further. Yoshino should gain him some time. Yoshino smiled. ¡°I am happy that Shikamaru comes next, but I am curious who he will be up against. Hopefully, not someone strong. Shikamaru isn''t the most physical fighter. He might get injured.¡± Shikaku agreed. Shikamaru was a tactician, not a brawler. He didn''t even expect him to get this far. He knew his son. He would give up at the first best opportunity. Yoshino clapped her hands. ¡°Look, the next round is about to start!¡± Two genin entered the arena. Shikaku inspected the opponents, an Oto-nin, and a kunoichi. ¡°...¡± Shikaku raised his eyebrow. The girl looked familiar ... ... ... If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ... ¡°Holy shit, what the fuck is she doing here?¡± Shikaku panicked. It was her. This was Asami, but how? Why? Why was she in this tournament? Luckily, Shikamaru didn¡¯t have to fight her. He was placed in the following bracket ... The following bracket ... The following bracket ... ... ... ... His son was fucked. Now he could only trust in his intelligence and survival instincts. He would be safe, no need to worry. Yoshino tugged his arm, and Shikaku finally reacted. His wife smiled. Her lips were strained. ¡°So, you know this girl down there?¡± ¡°No ... Yes ... No ... Yes, I know her.¡± Shikaku scratched his head. Yoshino maintained her cold smile. ¡°And how? How does my loyal husband come to know a little girl without my knowledge? You never told me about her.¡± ¡°That''s a rather ... complicated story.¡± Shikaku answered with an uneasy laugh. He talked too much. Yoshino narrowed her eyes. ¡°Don''t worry, I have time.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami observed her enemy, a smirk on his lips. Dosu stood before her. They exchanged frosty stares and uncomfortable silence reigned. ¡°Unless I am mistaken, your name is Dosu?¡± ¡°...¡± Dosu didn''t answer. He readied his arm. A heavy steel gauntlet was his primary weapon, used to produce deadly sound waves. Like all Oto-nin, he was specialised in fighting with sound. Asami touched her heart, disappointed by his lack of cooperation. ¡°Deep down in my heart, I am a benevolent person. Therefore, I offer you one last chance, forfeit, and you will live.¡± Dosu would die during the invasion, but her gracious act would prolong his life for a few more hours. ¡°...¡± Dosu preferred silence. He declined. Asami smirked. ¡°So be it. I hope you don¡¯t regret your decision.¡± Hayate started the match. Her opponent capitalised on her disinterest and increased the distance. He retreated backwards in the belief distance would save him. He erred, he wasn¡¯t safe. ¡°...¡± Asami closed her eyes and drew her sword. Confidence accompanied her. ¡°Naruto, I want to demonstrate you an undeniable truth, protracted fights like between you and Neji are rare on the real battlefield.¡± Chakra coursed through her blade. Her steel glowed purple, coated in plasma. ¡°Fights between professional ninja don¡¯t last long. They are decided by disparity in skill and ability. Their outcome is usually quite predictable. Never forget, will and determination alone won¡¯t overcome superior skill. Most ninja are forgotten, destined to die a lonely death. Not victory, not glory awaits them, but ... death.¡± Asami struck, delivering judgement. Her sword drew first blood. Her speed unmatched, her blade impaled Dosu. Her blazing fire shredded his torso. Heated plasma disintegrated bone and burned flesh alike, leaving behind nothing but a gaping hole. His lifeless corpse hit the sandy ground. His crimson blood stained the arena. Asami tilted her head and looked at the stands, her eyes focused on Shikamaru. ¡°Unless I am mistaken, you are the next in line, Shikamaru?¡± ... ... ... Shikamaru gulped. ¡°Shit.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 5 VI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 5
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°A spectacular match, Hokage-dono, wasn''t it?¡± The Kazekage clapped his hands in excitement. ¡°Perhaps. Perhaps not.¡± Hiruzen took a puff on his pipe, smiling. The outcome was predictable considering her background. ¡°Hokage-dono, no need to be modest, don¡¯t you recognise her talent? Villages would kill for having such a talented kunoichi like her.¡± ¡°Her performance was certainly impressive, but not enough to warrant such praise, Kazekage-dono. You can''t judge her abilities based on a single match. The girl is just a simple genin.¡± Hiruzen chuckled, lowering his hat. His instincts told him that something was wrong. He knew Rasa for a long time, but his behaviour today was strange. Rasa had taken an uncanny interest in both Sasuke and Asami, which was ... suspicious. Orochimaru chuckled in response, his disguise perfect. ¡°I disagree, Hokage-dono. The girl deserves even more praise. This strength. This power. This beauty. This unmatched potential. Asami is such a beautiful gem. Konoha is truly fortunate to have her. A shame that she can¡¯t be mine.¡± Asami could have been the perfect vessel, but he found her wanting. The girl had everything he wanted and more, but she lacked the sharingan, the eyes he longed for all these years and never attained. Sasuke possessed them. The boy had only to be refined by his hands. His abilities were severely underdeveloped. Konoha stunted his growth, but Sasuke had time to mature. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Shikamru gulped. He reconsidered his participation. He didn''t want to face Asami ... ¡°I think I will forfeit ... Aargh.¡± ¡°Shikamaru, go for it!¡± Naruto pushed Shikamaru over the railing. The boy hit the hard ground. He shoved his friend down the arena right into the jaws of death, without a second thought, without hesitation, without a sign of concern. ¡°...¡± Asami tilted her head. This was apparently friendship. ¡°Fucking Naruto¡±, Shikamaru grumbled, staring at the sky. He wasn''t stupid. He didn¡¯t want to dance with the little murderous princess. Asami was bad for his health. Naruto grinned. ¡°Good luck, Shikamaru! Don¡¯t give up! You can beat her, I am sure!¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamaru blinked. Naruto had gone mad. He needed a little bit more than just good luck to beat this witch. Asami smiled. ¡°Stand up, Shikamaru, you are wasting my time. We are all waiting for you.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamaru frowned, standing up and dusting off his clothes. He took his time. Not only was his opponent a girl, but his opponent was also Asami. Annoying. ¡°Tsk, show off ...¡± Asami rolled his eyes. Shikamaru was Shikaku¡¯s son, so she decided to go easy on him. She just would beat him up until he gave up. No need to injure him beyond necessary. No need to maim him. Shikamaru wasn¡¯t an enemy. He was a fellow Konoha, and he didn¡¯t merit elimination. Shikamaru finished his preparations and smirked. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to fight you. I don¡¯t care about becoming chunin or not. Too much responsibility. Too much work. But I am certainly not going to lose to a girl.¡± ... ... ... What did he say? Asami narrowed her eyes. Shikamaru tried his luck and her limited goodwill. The boy walked on thin ice. ¡°I am glad that you have retained your humour, Shikamaru. You sure know how to talk big. But I feel gracious today, and I will overlook your transgression if you retract your statement.¡± She offered him one last chance. ¡°...¡± Shikamaru put his hands into his pockets. His voice betrayed confidence. He didn''t doubt his victory. ¡°I said that I am not going to lose to you. A guy can¡¯t lose to a girl.¡± Asami clenched her fists. Maybe she was wrong, and Shikamaru deserved a good beating, after all, a beating he wouldn¡¯t forget for the foreseeable future. He knew exactly what he was doing. He deliberately provoked. He played with the fire. ¡°Tell me, Shikamaru, you are a smart boy, so why are you doing this?¡± Shikamru smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, Asami-chan. I am just being myself as always.¡± Asami shook her head in disappointment. Her hands wandered towards her pouch to retrieve a pair of friendly shuriken. ¡°Shikamaru, I enjoy your presence, but you really shouldn''t have provoked me. I thought you were smarter.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 6 VI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 6
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami pulled out two shuriken and attacked. The shuriken left her hand, covered in fire. She would gift Shikamaru like his father two nice scars. Taken by surprise, Skimaru dodged, missing his head. Shikamaru bent backwards and evaded the incoming shuriken. His athleticism saved him from an unpleasant experience. The shuriken struck the wall and cut through the stone like butter. Her beloved shuriken were sharp, and they were fast. He should better avoid them. Her shuriken caused some nasty wounds. Shikamaru jumped up after surviving her initial attack. ¡°Nice try. Next time ... Shit!¡± He jumped right into her next salvo and paid the price. ¡°...¡± Shikamaru gritted his teeth and rolled sidewards to escape the worst. Three shuriken missed their mark, but the fourth shuriken grazed his shoulder. The spikes slit open his vest and the flesh below. A cauterized cut running across his shoulder. He got lucky, the wound didn''t go deep. Perhaps, he shouldn¡¯t have baited her. Luring her into the range of his shadows didn¡¯t work. Asami didn¡¯t bite his bait. Instead, he pissed her off. ¡°...¡± Shikamaru clicked his tongue, his eyes focused on the enemy. This was going to be a complicated match. Stupid Asami and her stupid shuriken. They were really getting on his nerves. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Shikamaru-kun, I am not finished yet.¡± Asami''s lips formed a smile. Her hands presented six additional shuriken. More little toys to play with. ¡°I have enough shuriken to spare. We can continue with our target practice.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamaru glimpsed sidewards. The trees. They were close. He had to get out of here. Hiding was the best option. He ducked and dodged another friendly shuriken. Asami was spinning a shuriken around her index finger. Playing with people was so much fun. ¡°Are we trying to hide? Not a good idea.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamru glared, hiding his annoyance. Asami knew, but how? Asami giggled, tilting her head. ¡°Shikamaru-kun, you are way easier to read than you think. Your unsteady breathing, your tensed up muscles, your erratic eye movements, your twitching fingers, they betray you. Do you, perhaps, feel nervous?¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamaru frowned and resorted to his smoke bombs. Asami didn¡¯t disappoint, the girl was still as annoying as back then at the academy, if not worse. The years treated her kindly. How annoying. He threw his smoke bombs. It was time for a tactical retreat. Facing the princess on open ground was suicidal. Concealed by his smoke screen, Shikamaru ran, but a polished kunai intercepted him and blocked his way. The kunai missed him miserably, but not so the attached explosive tag. He was within the blast radius. Dammit. Shikamaru accelerated and left his protective smoke screen, only to be greeted by a burning sensation cutting through his legs. The pain cut deep and made him trip. Unable to move, he crashed onto the dusty ground. A single shuriken was stuck into the wall. Purple fire coated the surface and blood dripped from the spikes. The little thing nearly amputated him. Adrenaline shot through his veins, but he endured the pain. How the fuck did she locate him. Her two attacks were perfectly timed despite the smoke. Asami grinned in a sense of pure schadenfreude. Her tender heart enjoyed his suffering. Shikamaru was a naughty little boy, and he deserved some punishment. ¡°Be careful where you go, Shikamaru. The world of ninja is a dangerous place.¡± Asami confronted Shikamaru. Her small figure approached his broken body, her black eyes looking down on him with a glimmer of purple inside. ¡°Shikamaru, do you remember your words? Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t lose to a girl? And now you lie here in the dust. Do you still think you can win? Or do you recognise the hopelessness of your situation?¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamaru fell silent. Asami waited for an answer. She waited, and waited, and waited, but Shikamaru refused to respond. Ultimately, she offered him her hand together with a smile. ¡°Do you need any help, Shikamaru? We don''t need to fight any more. It''s time to end this match.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 7 VI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 7
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Do you need any help, Shikamaru?¡± Asami offered her hand even when her mind demanded revenge, retribution, when he should have answered for his crimes like a man. ¡°Take my hand, Shikamaru. Don¡¯t make things complicated for both of us. We no longer need to fight. You no longer need to fight.¡± He only had to accept his defeat and surrender. ... ... ... Yet his reaction surprised her. His lips curled up and formed a smirk. Shikamaru laughed, but his laughter didn¡¯t make any sense. He lost. He was defeated, beaten, finished. Maybe he suffered from shock and blood loss got the better of him. Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡°Tell me, Shikamaru, why are you laughing? What''s so funny?¡± Shikamaru grinned with confidence. ¡°Because it''s over. I win.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami didn¡¯t share his new found enthusiasm and tilted her head. Another boy who never learned when to give up. Sadly, Konoha had plenty of them. They overestimated themselves and their capabilities. ¡°So you intend to keep fighting? A brave decision considering your precarious situation.¡± ¡°You are mistaken, it''s not over for me. It''s over for you.¡± Asami moved, but she couldn¡¯t. Her entire body stiffened and froze. Chakra bound her like chains and impeded her movement. Her eyes narrowed, turning into a murderous glare. The little fucker backstabbed her. His betrayal cut deep. ¡°You!¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Shikamaru covered his wound and rose. His weakened legs barely carried him. Asami imitated his movements. His shadow binding compelled her. Shikamaru confronted her, staring into her dark, rage filled eyes. ¡°As said, it''s over, Asami. It''s my win.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami fumed, severely irritated, severely aggravated. ¡°Shikamaru, what have you done, you fool? Nothing is over. This is just the beginning. This is your end.¡± Shikamaru dismissed her. ¡°Try if you can ... *cough* *cough* *cough*¡± ¡°*cough* *cough* *cough*¡± Shikamaru collapsed. He didn¡¯t get any air. He couldn¡¯t breathe. His chakra reserves fell rapidly in order to maintain his jutsu. His chakra depleted at an alarming rate and his body failed to cope with the ever increasing demand. His shadow binding ... His jutsu sucked him dry. His world turned black. He realised only far too late, it was her. It was Asami. She used his own jutsu against him. She used his jutsu to break him. Her chakra pressed against his jutsu in an attempt to shatter his shadow binding with brute force. It worked. His jutsu cracked unable to withstand the pressure. ¡°Shadows are a lovely weapon, but you forget, they are a double edged sword. They bind not only me to you, but also you to me.¡± Asami drove her foot into his stomach, sending him rolling across the ground. The bullying didn''t stop. Asami tortured her poor victim once again. Her heel pushed his chest down to the ground. ¡°Do you know why I dislike this tournament?¡± Asami applied more force to his sternum. Her heart relished in dark delight. Shikamaru''s breathing grew erratic. Her heel squeezed the air out of his lungs. ¡°This tournament is terribly annoying. My opponents proved utterly disappointing so far. You provide little entertainment, but I won¡¯t blame you.¡± Asami added more weight. Stinging pain pierced his lungs. Her foot was crushing him alive like an ant, and he could do nothing. ¡°You are nothing but mere genin. Unfortunately, there can only be one victor. The moment we entered this arena, we were cursed to win, or to lose.¡± Shikamaru struggled for air, but he still had some time before he suffocated. ¡°But defeat was never an option.¡± Asami loosened her grip and removed her heel from his chest. Shikamaru was again free, and he enjoyed his new-found freedom breathing. His chest rose and fell. Her point was made. Her hand drew her sword and struck the ground. Her blade caressed Shikamaru''s face. He got a lovely view of her polished steel. Life was fragile. Life was dangerous. ¡°...¡± His eyes widened in fear. Shikamaru maintained his poker face, but deep within his heart, his resolve wavered. Shikamaru disappointed her. She had expected more of a talent of his calibre. ¡°So, tell me, Shikamaru, what should I do with stubborn people like you? People who don¡¯t understand when they have lost. Deluded by their false sense of pride and delusions of victory. You are annoying because you leave me no other choice ... But you are lucky, that this is just a tournament and not the real battlefield.¡± Asami sheathed her blade and left. The match was over ... A strong gust blew through the arena, sparking her curiosity. The latecomers had finally arrived. Sasuke had finally arrived. Inside a stream of leafs, stood Kakashi scratching his head. ¡°Sorry for being late. We had some things to do.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc VI Chapter 8 VI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 8
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Sasuke and Gaara clashed, engaged in a titanic struggle for domination, for victory. Asami, meanwhile, was forced to yawn. ¡°Muah.¡± A little nap might not be a bad idea to fight her drowsiness, but she had to stay focused. This was important, and she couldn¡¯t sleep on duty. Sasuke wasn¡¯t a terrible ninja per se, but he fell short of her expectations. His combat prowess left much to be desired, and so did the match. The match bored her ... ¡°Gaara, what is he doing?¡± Temari gritted her teeth. Asami glanced sidewards, her interest piqued. Her attention returned to Suna¡¯s jinchuuriki. The boy was hiding inside a massive amorphous sphere of sand. Sasuke failed to penetrate his defence, and the fight entered a stalemate. Neither side held the upper hand. ¡°Dammit, he is messing up the entire plan¡±, Temari continued complaining, ignorant of her surroundings. Her negligent chattiness provided her with sensitive information, critical information. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Tension rose, and the match approached its climax. Things were about to change. Change was imminent, and the wheels of history moved. The curtain would be soon lifted for the grand finale. Every fibre of her being trembled in excitement. Her hand coiled around her sword and her blood thirsted for battle, but the time hadn''t come yet. A beautiful cataclysm of violence and blood awaited her, but she had to remain patient. Sasuke gripped his arm and electric sparks surrounded his bandaged hand. His chakra was strong. Unnaturally pure. No fluctuations, no oscillations, but the jutsu he used was far more interesting. No doubt, Sasuke was in possession of Kakashi''s famed Chidori. ¡°Hehehe.¡± Asami chuckled impishly. Apparently, she had underestimated her fellow Uchiha. Apparently, Sasuke was not completely useless.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Sasuke initiated his final attack. He accelerated, racing down the wall. His chidori penetrated the outer layer of sand, but his attack yielded little effect. His chidori produced a little hole. A less flashy jutsu with more firepower would have probably been the far better choice, but who was she to judge. ¡°No way! He breached Gaara¡¯s absolute defence!¡± Kankuro panicked. Asami grinned in secret. Absolute defence, what a joke. Mere sand alone didn''t provide an adequate defence ... An arm protruded from the sphere, and Asami grew silent. What was this? What was going on down there? ¡°Shit, he has transformed!¡± Kankuro gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t know! It seems like he had been wounded. This has never happened before.¡± Temari sweated. ¡°...¡± Asami¡¯s eyes widened as she realised the implications. They didn¡¯t ... They wouldn¡¯t ... Releasing a bijuu in the middle of the village ... That was pure madness! Tailed beasts were weapons of indiscriminate destruction, completely uncontrollable, incalculable, unpredictable. She had to act quickly. Gaara needed to be subdued. Fortunately, the situation calmed down, and Asami''s grip on her sword loosened. The sand cocoon fell apart, revealing a wounded Gaara. His shoulder bled. ¡°I knew it, Gaara was wounded¡±, Temari shouted. It was the moment that hell broke loose. The invasion had begun. Asami looked at the sky. An endless sea of white feathers darkened the sky and blocked the sun. Their numbers were infinite. They were floating through the air, slowly descending to the ground. She was curious and decided to collect a feather, but her efforts proved futile. The feathers were nothing but an illusion, the product of a genjutsu. They ceased to exist the moment they touched her skin. How disappointing, even mere feathers rejected her.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 9 VI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 9
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami glanced sidewards in search of her new Suna friends. Yet they were nowhere to be found. The invasion had begun and they had left. They didn¡¯t even say goodbye, despite their time spent together. How impolite. But at least, she could finally discard the velvet gloves. No constraints, no limitations, no rules bound her. The Uchiha in her approved. Asami set her eyes on her newest prey, the three infamous sand siblings and their sensei. They gathered down in the arena, a jinchuuriki directly within her reach. Unfortunately, eliminating Gaara was a tricky affair. She had never dealt with a bijuu before. History called them the bringers of death and destruction, creatures driven by madness and insanity. The bijuu was sealed inside him, and the seal held firm despite Gaara''s dubious mental stability. Eliminating him would break the seal and probbaly unleash the bijuu in full force. AN outcome that should be better avoided. She didn''t want a rampaging Biju in the middle of Konoha. She didn''t need a disastrous repetition of the Kyubi incident. Thus, it was wiser to keep him alive. As long as Gaara lived, the One Tail was under control. ¡°Gaara, the plan ...¡± His sensei tried to reach Gaara, but he didn¡¯t show any reaction. The boy remained unconscious. His wounds were far more serious than expected. Temari grabbed Gaara by his shoulder. ¡°He is still suffering from the side effects of the transformation. He can''t fight in this state.¡± You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Their sensei gritted his teeth. ¡°Fool, he transformed before the signal.¡± Kankuro sweated. ¡°What are we supposed to do without Gaara? He is the central piece of the entire operation.¡± Their sensei clicked his tongue. ¡°Abort the mission. Take Gaara and retreat ...¡± Asami acted first. Her ingrained instincts made her body move. As usual, her judgement was excellent. The attacking Oto-nin were slow, painfully slow. They paid dearly for their impudence. Her hand grabbed an attacker and bashed his head against the iron railing. Not once, not twice, but thrice, until a familiar cracking resounded. His cranium splintered. Asami drew her sword and counterattacked. Her friend wasn¡¯t her only visitor. A second Oto-nin attacked from behind, and her reaction was prompt. Her blade struck his chest, nailing her victim to the nearest wall. The man was still breathing, much to Asami''s disappointment. Her skills had deteriorated ... How disappointing. Heated plasma coated her blade, ending his life. The sweet scent of burned flesh permeated the air. The smell of victory. Sensing her distraction, his comrades resorted to a feeble attempt on her life. Their plans failed. Too little, too late. Asami vanished and the two Oto-nin hit nothing but empty air. Her body reappeared above them to bring down her steel. Nobody escaped her iron judgement. Their end was sealed the moment they had crossed her path. Her sword pierced them, pinning their bodies to the ground. Her full weight drove her blade through their shoulder until their cries ceased to bother her. The attack ended, and nobody else dared to challenge her dominance. ¡°Tsk ...¡± Asami dusted off her kimono and rearranged her collar. The Oto-nin ruining her attire for no reason. Such evil. Her senses searched for the bijuu, but Gaara was nowhere to be found. The same was true for Temari, Kamkuro, and Sasuke. They had disappeared. They had thus officially stopped being her problem. They didn''t fall under her area of competence any more. Because she had others things to do. She had a village to defend. ¡°...¡± Asami disappeared. Fumihiko required her assistance. ... ... ... Shino adjusted his dark glasses after what had witnessed. He was used to being ignored, to being overlooked. He lived in the shadows, and sometimes it hurt, but such didn¡¯t matter. He remembered Asami. He remembered the little princess, but this degree of violence surprised even him. No hesitation, no remorse, no doubt, no mercy. The Oto-nin were massacred. Their bodies stained the floor vivid iron red. The red lake expanded. More blood was demanded.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 10 VI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 10
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Captain, should we pursue them?¡± Taki turned to Yoshio, their squad leader. The Oto squad had assembled on the roof of the arena. They were awaiting Yoshio''s orders. Orochimaru-sama assigned them a special mission. Their objective was to secure Uchiha Sasuke, the last Uchiha, in case of emergency. Konoha was under attack and a dangerous place. Their master didn''t want his future body to be damaged. Uchiha were a precious resource these days. Hard to come by. ¡°...¡± Yoshio watched the three genin. They were moving away from the arena. A dog, a pink haired girl, this Naruto, and the Nara boy. The Nara had taken quite a beating, barely able to keep up with his friends. A fatal mistake. His wounds and bruises slowed them down and made them an easy target. Intercepting them would be child¡¯s play. Yoshio grinned beneath his mask. ¡°You are right, time to move out ...¡± ¡°An excellent idea~. I hope you won¡¯t encounter unexpected difficulties on your way. That would be ... unfortunate~.¡± Her voice was sweet and tender. ¡°...¡± The Oto-nin stiffened. A girl in black had joined their group without invitation. Asami grinned in evil delight and extended her arm. Smouldering fire covered her palm, a sphere of blazing heat. Her fire danced. The detonation was imminent, and the Oto-nin sensed the danger. Their hair stood up. ¡°Show me how fast you can run~.¡± Asami clenched her fist. Of course, she knew the answer. The Oto-nin dispersed, but it was too late. The flash blinded them and the heat turned the roof into a sea of flames. Her explosion expanded, cutting through the air. It was over. Her fire won. Asami smiled, pleased by the outcome. Eight Oto-nin died, their flesh burnt alive. Only a mass of unrecognisable charred corpses remained of the enemy. In the meanwhile, chaos gripped the entire village. Death and destruction spread everywhere. Suna-nin, Oto-nin, Konoha-nin, ANBU fought and clashed across the village. Explosions. Denotations. The village burned. A giant three headed snake crashed through the wall and wrecked havoc upon Konoha. And Hiruzen was trapped inside a magic barrier together with Orochimaru in fight to the death. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Furthermore, no adequate intelligence was available. The enemy''s strength, their movements, their intentions were unknown. In short, everything was going according to plan. Chaos, confusion, disorganisation were what she needed. The trap was set, and her prey remained ignorant. Asami moved, heading east. Linking up with Fumihiko was the priority. He and his men were located at the eastern gate.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Akihiro led the vanguard of the relief force. His Suna-nin advanced through the streets and approached the arena. Orochimaru was crucial to the invasion plan, but even the famed Sannin couldn''t win the war on his own. He required support. They received orders to relieve Orochimaru and his men if things didn¡¯t go as planned. Orochimaru had the brilliant idea to attack the Hokage directly behind enemy lines with only a handful of ninja. For some mysterious reason, the Kazekage approved of his suicidal plan. Akihiro and his four companies were ordered to take the arena and break Orochimaru out. The arena appeared on the horizon. Heavy fighting had already commenced. ¡°Captain, unidentified subject approaching!¡± Hideki joined him and reported. Akihiro grumbled. ¡°Friend, or foe?¡± ¡°Unknown, but we suspect foe.¡± ¡°...¡± Akihiro scanned the area, detecting a single girl in a black kimono. The girl and her sword rapidly closed the distance. They would clash soon. ¡°Get ready! We will make contact!¡± His men unholstered their kunai and increased their speed. Akihiro threw three kunai. They connected, but they struck ... a barrier. A purple shield deflected his attack ... A purple shield ... A purple shield ... His eyes widened. ¡°Fuck!¡± He knew the girl. They all knew her. Konoha, Kunoichi, short girl, black kimono, sword, princess, purple. It was Konoha''s grim reaper. They were not just fucked. They were royally fucked. A purple sphere intercepted them, shrouded in an ominous aura. Akihiro sensed the danger. ¡°Disperse! Disperse ...¡± The sphere contracted and Akihiro braced himself against the detonation. The shock wave hurled him through the air, yet he survived. The rest of the squad didn¡¯t share his luck. The blunt force, the trauma killed them ... A sharp, stinging pain filled Akihiro''s lungs ... A sword pierced his chest ... Her blade severed his head, allowing Asami to maintain her momentum and continue her advance. Her body turned left, right, left, right, navigating through Konoha''s labyrinth of streets and alleys. Dispersed Suna squads blocked her path, but their resistance proved negligible. They were a minor annoyance, at most. They didn¡¯t last long, dispatched easily despite their ever increasing numbers ... Asami passedaround a corner. This time, however, she was forced to an abrupt halt, nearly tripping. An entire battalion greeted her, but Asami didn''t care. The enemy would yield, and if by sheer force alone. Asami clapped her hands together, channelling her chakra. Her eyes shimmered purple, her sharingan answering her call. Her chakra coursed through her veins. A purple sphere darkened the sky. Its ominous presence was suffocating. ¡°Get ... out ... of ... my ... way.¡± Asami released her jutsu. For the fraction of a second, her sphere burned brighter than the stars themselves, summoning the vengeful light of the sun.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Hehehe.¡± Orochimaru chuckled, deriding him. ¡°What''s so funny?¡± Hiruzen panted, breathing heavily. ¡°You have grown old, sensei.¡± Orochimaru smirked. ¡°Such a pitiful end. Even the once hailed God of shinobi can¡¯t escape the curse of old age ...¡± An explosion shook the ground, unbalancing Orochimaru. The foundations of the arena trembled. Shock waves in the distance and three columns of burning ash rose into the sky. ¡°...¡± Hiruzen grinned pleased. He also had a few aces up his sleeve. Konoha¡¯s little princess had finally become active. Hiruzen''s forces returned. ¡°You are right, I can¡¯t escape old age, but I don¡¯t need to. Because unlike you, I don''t stand alone, Orochimaru. The entire village will fight you.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 11 VI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 11
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami cleared her lungs. Dust darkened the sky and limited her vision, but her heart enjoyed this moment of pride. The enemy ceased to be. Her attack achieved its objective despite minor repercussions. Asami braced herself, her Susanoo and her chakra shielding her from the blast. Not wasting any more time, she advanced across the crater. Wooden debris, destruction, death and melodic screams filled the battlefield. The lucky ninja died a gracious death. Shredded by her air burst, impaled by splintered wood, crushed by rubble, their lives ended quickly. They were lucky as they didn''t suffer long. The unlucky survived and clung to their miserable lives. Their bones twisted beyond recognition, their limbs torn apart. The pain in their cries, the suffering, the desperation, the hopelessness. They were ninja destined to die. No hope, no salvation awaited them. Asami spotted a helpless Suna-nin down the street, trapped under a mountain of rubble. He struggled to move, and Asami tiptoed towards him. The boy was young, and death was only a matter of minutes. Sharp metal splinters punctured his lungs. His blood glimmered in the sun. She was responsible. It was her who caused his demise. Her pure and white hands were sullied with so much blood. So many lives were lost. Their deaths were the product of her actions. It felt ... wonderful, empowering, exhilarating. Asami drew her steel and marched forwards to finish her work. The boy coughed up blood. His weak voice trembled. ¡°Please ... have ... mercy ...¡± Asami giggled, her purple irises meeting his frightened eyes. ¡°Mercy? I think it''s a bit late for that, isn''t it? Once blood flows, it''s difficult to draw the line.¡± Her sword struck, killing the first straggler of many. Nobody escaped her judgement.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°What the fuck was this!?¡± Kyushichi shoved the debris aside. He got nearly buried under the rubble. He wasn¡¯t sure what happened, but his squad got lucky for sure. He had to thank his wall, the sturdiest wall he had ever witnessed. Strong and stable, the simple and humble wall shielded him from the blast. The wall was his friend, and his friend didn''t disappoint him. Kyushichi dusted off his jacket and inspected his surroundings. Chaos greeted him. The detonation shook the earth and turned the entire block into an apocalyptic wasteland, which surprised him. These types of destructive methods were ... unusual for Konoha. Even Iwa¡¯s infamous explosion corps weren¡¯t prone to such collateral damage. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Their Konoha friends were supposed to be the goodies, but reality proved him wrong. The blast caught him and his men unprepared. The shock wave shredded three companies. ¡°...¡± Kyushichi bit his lips. His hands fidgeted. They didn¡¯t fight the usual type Konoha ninja. They fought an enemy ready to destroy them no matter the cost, no matter the price. His eyes scanned the area and checked his squad. ¡°Are you okay?¡± His squad looked fine. Ichiyo rose and moved the mountain of bricks. They buried him like a tomb. ¡°A few bruises here and there, but otherwise we are fine, I guess.¡± Kyushichi felt relieved. ¡°Glad to hear that.¡± Hatsumi followed suit and resurrected from the dead. ¡°What the fuck was this?¡± Kyushichi studied the destruction, his gaze wandering across the area. ¡°No idea, but the shock wave nearly buried us.¡± Three angry looking purple spheres dropped on their position, but they survived the ordeal. Hatsumi dusted off her clothes. ¡°What''s our plan now?¡± Kyushichi crossed his arms. ¡°We will search for survivors and regroup. The wounded require our attention.¡± Hatsumi nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s move out ...¡± ¡°I doubt that will be necessary.¡± ¡°...¡± Kyushichi grabbed a kunai and acted. An intruder disturbed their peace, but his hand hesitated. His eyes met a girl in black kimono. Her arms carried a teddy bear. The teddy wore a green flak jacket and a ninja headband. The little girl hugged her teddy, her hopeful eyes sparkling. ¡°Have you seen Okaa-san?¡± ... ... ... Kyushichi and Hatsumi exchanged looks. This was ... unexpected. The girl wasn¡¯t an enemy. They just encountered a lost girl armed with a teddy and searching for her mother. ¡°...¡± Kyushichi holstered his kunai. He was free to eliminate the girl, but such wasn''t a viable option. Despite years of service, his heart still beat. They attacked Konoha to conquer, not to slaughter civilians. ¡°...¡± Hatsumi shrugged her shoulders, equally at loss. What were they supposed to do with the girl? Kyushichi offered an uneasy smile. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± The girl cast her gaze downwards, her voice trembling. ¡°I saw a big bright flash, then everything turned black. When I woke up, Okaa-san disappeared, so I search for her. Have you seen her?¡± Kyushichi scratched his head. ¡°Unfortunately, we can''t help you. We haven¡¯t seen her.¡± The girl hugged her lonely ninja teddy. ¡°That''s disappointing, but maybe you can help. We can search for her together.¡± The girl clenched her fists and her black eyes glimmered, filled with hope. Kyushichi gritted his teeth. He despaired. This was ridiculous. A little girl armed with a fucking teddy incapacitated his entire squad. Unacceptable. He had to find a solution. They had objectives and orders. They couldn''t waste any more time on little girls. Kyushichi pinched his nose and turned to Hatsumi for help. The message was clear. You are a woman. She is a girl. Solve this problem. Hatsumi took over, albeit only grudingly. ¡°Girl, do you know who we are?¡± The girl nodded, smiling. ¡°Of course, you are ninja. Okaa-san says ninja are people who help other people in need. So you are going to help me?¡± ¡°I understand, you won.¡± Kyushichi conceded defeat. Sometimes, he wasn¡¯t made for the ninja job. Too kind for his own good, one good deed didn¡¯t hurt. They made the right decision. ¡°Hatsumi, Ichiyo, you accompany the girl and escort her. Help her search for her Okaa-san. The rest of us will look for survivors.¡± Hatsumi remained doubtful. ¡°Kyushichi, are you sure this is a good idea?¡± Kyushichi didn''t care and ignored her. ¡°We have already wasted enough time. One little girl more or less doesn''t matter ...¡± ¡°Indeed, it doesn''t.¡± The girl giggled, her aura completely changed. Her eyes sharpened, and her voice grew icy. Danger lingered in the air. ¡°Do you know what''s funny, Kyushichi? You are the only group who agreed to help me. You agreed to help me despite not having the faintest idea who I am. Nevertheless, you made the right choice. You followed your heart.¡± Asami''s eyes turned luminescent purple. ¡°You are kind souls. It''s a shame that I have to kill you.¡± Kyushichi tried to move, but he couldn¡¯t. His body froze, petrified by her gaze. His hands trembled in fear. ¡°Bye bye, I hope you enjoy your sleep.¡± Asami waved. Kyushichi felt tired, incredibly tired. His mind drifted away, unable to resist the lure of her eyes. His heavy eyelids closed. He fell. ... ... ... ¡°Captain, ... come ... We have found ... survivors ...¡± ... ¡°No doubt ... it''s ... Kyushichi ...¡± ... ¡°He is ... still breathing ... Captain ... They are all ... still alive ...¡± ... ¡°They were ... knocked out... They are ... trapped ... inside ... a genjutsu ...¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 12 VI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 12
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Located in his improvised command post, Noritada and his staff leaned over a map of Konoha and evaluated their current state. The situation on the ground was ... complicated for Suna''s invasion force. Noritada clicked his tongue. This was supposed to be a simple invasion. Their combined forces were supposed to catch Konoha by surprise, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Konoha resisted. Their ninja fought stubbornly. Konoha responded with an organised defence. They were aware of the invasion, but how? Where did Konoha get this information from? Did Orochimaru double-cross them? The entire operation had turned into a veritable meat grinder. Losses mounted as Konoha¡¯s streets proved challenging. They were an endless labyrinth of buildings, and his men made little progress. He ordered his brigade to take the eastern gate and the arena, but they failed spectacularly. The 1st Battalion got shredded by a giant explosion. They lost all contact. Four entire companies just vanished. The 2nd Battalion got decimated by a girl with a fucking teddy bear. The creepy girl massacred his troops left and right, and the 2nd Battalion disintegrated. He thought this was some kind of a bad joke, but reality proved him wrong. Similar reports kept coming in, and they all mentioned the murderous girl and her teddy bear. The 3rd and 4th Battalion remained largely intact and kept in the reserve. In the meanwhile, his men got pounded across the entire front. They got bombed back into stone age the moment they stuck out their heads. The enemy targeted their movements with surgical precision. Konoha''s firepower strangulated any advance. The 5th Battalion secured the rear area, while Suna forces advanced deeper and deeper into the village. Suna''s forces were spread thin and their flanks were weak. Noritada feared they were too thin, too weak. The 5th Battalion alone guarded their retreat and prevented them from being encircled. ¡°General!¡± Asuka approached him. Noritada looked up from the map. ¡°What''s the matter, Asuka? Anything new?¡± Asuka straightened her back. ¡°Nothing. The front stabilised, but we are still getting bombarded.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The walls trembled and the ground vibrated. Noritada didn''t look happy. ¡°I can hear that.¡± Noritada set his eyes on the map. ¡°Asuka, do you think the invasion can still succeed?¡± Asuka took her time. ¡°Doubtful. Time plays against us and progress fell behind schedule. The battle isn''t lost yet, but the tides are definitely turning against us.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Noritada nodded. He had to do something. They had to do something. The tides of battle were turning against them. Their priority was now to minimise losses and conserve Suna¡¯s forces, even if he had to use their Oto allies as cannon fodder. ¡°It''s time to get out of this fucking village. Inform General Yoshitaka that we will retreat soon. Order the 2nd, 3rd and 4th Battalion to cease further operations and fall back. The 5th Battalion shall hold the line and secure our retreat path. They have to keep the corridor open at all costs.¡± Asuka nodded. ¡°I understand ...¡± ¡°General.¡± Tokimune reported. ¡°Oto sent a messenger. He wants to speak with you. He brings direct orders from Orochimaru.¡± Noritada grumbled. ¡°Do they have nothing better to do than to bother me? Whatever, let him in ...¡± ¡°That''s not necessary. I am already here, General Noritada.¡± A masked Oto-nin interrupted him. Guards accompanied him. Noritada didn''t hide his annoyance. ¡°So what are my special orders?¡± The Oto-nin presented him a scroll. Noritada opened the scroll and his face darkened. The orders didn''t amuse him. Noritada looked up.¡°You can¡¯t be serious? These orders are beyond suicidal.¡± ¡°We are serious.¡± The Oto-nin confirmed his fears and wandered around. He approached the nearest window. ¡°Orochimaru-sama orders ...¡± Noritada mood worsened. ¡°Please, for both our sakes, don¡¯t get near the window. You will save us a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°...¡± The Oto-nin raised his eyebrow. Noritama ignored him and continued reading the scroll. ¡°You are new here, my friend, but I don¡¯t have the desire to change my command post twice today. The area is dangerous.¡± The Oto-nin resumed, ¡°Orochimaru-sama orders an all out assault against the city centre together with all available Oto forces.¡± Noritada narrowed his eyes. ¡°While we appreciate Orochimaru¡¯s offensive spirit, I think we will decline his gracious offer.¡± ¡°Are you sure, General? This is not an offer you can decline.¡± The Oto-nin stood before the window and observe the village. He grinned. His guards handed Noritada another scroll with the official seal of the Kazekage. ¡°The orders stem from Kazekage himself.¡± Noritada didn¡¯t believe his eyes, but it was the truth. The seal was real, and the orders weren''t forged. They were fucked. The victorious Oto-nin grinned. ¡°General Noritada, you are now officially under my command ...¡± ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Noritada set the scroll afire. The scroll bruned in his hands until nothing remained but a pile of ash. ¡°I am sorry, but I don¡¯t know which orders you are talking about. Asuka, Tokimune, did you see perchance any orders from the Kazekage?¡± Asuka shook her head and smiled. The Oto-nin fumed. ¡°General Noritada, I hope you are aware of the consequences of your actions. I will inform Orochimaru-sama and the Kazekage about this blatant act of insubordination ...¡± Noritada maintained his calm facade. ¡°You are free to do so ...¡± Noritada''s eye widened. The Oto-nin. He was near the window. He was near the window. ¡°TAKE COVER!!!¡± The first explosion hit. The detonation shredded the wall. Broken glass impaled the Oto-nin and his guards like shrapnel. Noritada emerged from a pile of debris and coughed. He told him so, don''t get near the window. This was already the second time today he got almost blasted to pieces.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°What an idiot.¡± Asami sipped her tea at the eastern gate and enjoyed her mischief. Playing artillery was fun. Nobody escaped her sharingan. Her eyes smote the enemy like tiny ants from above, showering the enemy with love. Three ANBU appeared and knelt. The ANBU waited for her to finish her cup. Asami ignored them until she deemed them worthy of her attention. ¡°Fu, Torune, you made me wait.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 13 VI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 13
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami refilled her tea cup.¡°How long do you think you made me wait? I hope you know the answer. Because I am displeased.¡± Fu shook his head. ¡°We don''t.¡± Asami maintained her composure and enjoyed her tea. Chamomile tea. The sweet fragrance calmed her mind. ¡°Hardly surprising considering your usual incompetence. In the end, you are all just like Danzo, your master, inept and useless.¡± She taunted them and it worked. Fu gritted his teeth. He suppressed his anger. Her bottomless arrogance and pride knew no boundaries, but it didn''t matter. The girl would fall by their hands. The bitch would pay for her hubris. Asami''s voice grew icy. ¡°The answer is twenty minutes. You made me wait twenty minutes despite requesting your presence ages ago. How is that possible? Why did Konoha''s elite take a full twenty minutes to get here? What''s the reason for you being late. I am curious.¡± Fu remained calm, but his hands trembled. Her aura ... permeated the air. The quantity and the potency of her chakra ... frightened him. Her pressure strangled him. This was their enemy. This was Asami. ¡°We are late because we encountered a series of complications. They required our attention.¡± Asami rolled her eyes. ¡°Complications ... Sure, and I am the Sage of Six Paths.¡± ¡°Indeed, complications.¡± They had to make preparations and adjust the chain of command. ¡°Not forgetting, twenty minutes isn''t that long ...¡± ¡°Twenty minutes? Twenty minutes? Not much?¡± Asami stopped her cup mid air. ¡°Fu, who are you to judge the importance of twenty minutes? Twenty minutes are everything, as time is a luxury we don''t have.¡± Fu fell silent and clenched his fist in rage. They got scolded by a little girl half their age. Asami observed Konoha. The village burned in splendid glory. Konoha''s soul cried in pain. ¡°Do you remember why I called you?¡± Fu raised his eyebrow and nodded. ¡°You called us because ...¡± Asami giggled, amused. ¡°Wrong, I never called you. I didn''t request your presence. I called Fumihiko. I requested his presence, not yours. So where is he?¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Where is Fumihiko?¡± A simple question with a simple answer. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Fu hesitated. He tried his best to minimise damage. ¡°Fumihiko is currently ...unavailable.¡± Asami frowned, clearly displeased. Her icy gaze instilled in them a sense of inferiority, a sense of insignificance. ¡°Fu, I am a gentle soul, but why are you lying to me? How impolite. I ask once again, Fu, where is Fumihiko?¡± ... ... ... Fu fell silent. ¡°Where ... is ... he?¡± Fu hesitated. ¡°...¡± ¡°Fumihiko was heavily wounded and is therefore currently incapacitated.¡± Satoshi intervened, saving him. Asami raised her eyebrow and studied Satoshi. Her gaze penetrated him. ¡°And who are you? What''s your name, my friend?¡± ¡°Satoshi, Nara Satoshi. We have met before.¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°Satoshi ... Satoshi ... Satoshi ... Doesn''t ring a bell, but whatever. You are a Nara, aren''t you?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Satoshi nodded. Asami inspected her nails. ¡°Nara are widely considered intelligent people. So tell me, Satoshi, how did Fumihiko end up getting wounded? How did that happen? My precious friend should be protected by an army of experienced ninja.¡± Satoshi sweated. ¡°He got ... ambushed by a group of Suna-nin. Really bad luck.¡± Asami clicked her tongue in mock disappointment. Her annoyance was apparent. Her disgust noticeable. ¡°Do you think me stupid, Satoshi?¡± ¡°...¡± Satoshi lowered his head. Silence was the best course of action. He didn''t answer. Asami sighed. ¡°I have a hard time believing your little fairy tale. Apparently, Fumihiko got ambushed by mysterious Suna-nin right when I need him. That sounds rather suspicious, doesn''t it? I will accept your little ambush story for the time being, as I have better things to do. But I assure you, if I ever find out what happened, the consequences will be dire for all of you.¡± Danzo would pay for his crimes. ¡°Anyway, I hope Fumihiko is otherwise fine. I enjoyed his presence.¡± ¡°His condition ... is stable so far, and we have no doubt he will survive.¡± Satoshi gave Fu an angry stare. Fu owed him for saving their sorry asses. ¡°I am glad that''s the case.¡± Asami smiled in secret and turned her attention to Konoha. It was finally time. ¡°Who is in charge of the troops.¡± ¡°Kazuma Hyuga.¡± ... ... ... Asami contemplated. ¡°Order him to attack immediately. It''s time. I want him to send everything in and take our objectives. I don''t care how, but he has to take them and close the pocket.¡± Asami formed a hand seal and set her eyes on the horizon. Her chakra answered her call and her eyes sparkled dark red. Satoshi''s eyes widened as Konoha''s wonderful blue sky darkened. Hundreds upon hundreds of spheres saturated the air. He had witnessed this jutsu before, but the scale was different. This attack was massive. Their number illuminated the horizon in a mass of radiant purple. Her eyes felt tired, heavy, but her heart smiled. A wonderful work of art, beautiful. Asami closed her bleeding eyes, and Konoha''s sky lit up in an inferno of blazing wrath. Consecutive explosions, flashes of light roared in the distance. Satoshi felt small inside, very small. Her orchestra of destruction continued. Her barrage flattened Konoha''s outskirts indiscriminately. Asami grabbed her scabbard, unsheathing her sword. ¡°Tell Kazuma that I want the entire area to be secured. Pronto.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Noritada witnessed the wall of fire as it flattened everything in its way. It didn''t take a genius to figure out who was responsible for this destruction. The bombardment carried her signature. Suna underestimated Konoha. They thought them weak. Jiraiya went on a journey. Tsunade abandoned the village. The Uchiha clan perished. Hiruzen was old, but they still got a kunoichi of her calibre to murder them all. Fucking cheaters. Asuka studied the barrage. ¡°What was that?¡± Noritada clicked his tongue. ¡°That was the 5th Battalion, and our escape route ... Asuka, order all elements to retreat. We need to get out of here. Immediately.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami had left, and Fu and Satoshi were alone. Satoshi turned his head. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Fu contemplated. ¡°Nothing, stick to the original plan and proceed with the operation as planned. I will report back to Danzo-sama.¡± Satoshi blinked in disbelief. ¡°Have you gone mad? Did you see what she did? Asami is far stronger than our dossiers indicated. How am I supposed to fight her with a single company? Danzo didn''t inform us the little princess is freaking S-class by now.¡± This wasn''t the first time Danzo deployed them without providing adequate intelligence. Fu ignored his complaints. ¡°It doesn''t matter. You will complete your mission regardless.¡± ¡°...¡± Satoshi clicked his tongue. What a bunch of assholes. Fu, Torune, Danzo, they can all go screw themselves.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 1 VII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 1
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Satoshi guided his men and pursued Asami. The girl was hard to track, especially in urban terrain. The princess was fast and led the charge, but luckily Asami was still Asami. They followed the sound of her explosions, the purple shade of her flames, the charred corpses along her path. This was definitely her. This was her signature. His men passed what remained of the Oto-nin. They dared to oppose her and paid the price. Their blood painted the sand, the street, the walls red. Their mutilated corpses littered the ground, massacred, slaughtered, eviscerated. Satoshi averted his eyes. He ignored the uneasiness in his heart. The little princess didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Mashiro, do we have clan ninja?¡± Mashiro nodded. His answer was positive. ¡°We do.¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Four Hyuga. Seven Yamanaka. Five Nara. Two Aburame.¡± ¡°That''s all?¡± Satoshi frowned. The numbers disappointed him. Eighteen wasn¡¯t much. They needed firepower to survive, first strike capabilities. ¡°Are they capable of shadow and mind manipulation?¡± Mashiro nodded once again. ¡°I assume so.¡± The earth trembled and a column of dust and smoke rose on the horizon. A series of consecutive detonations followed. The girl loved playing with super heavy ordnance. Her destructive tendencies cared little about collateral damage and civilian casualties. Satoshi clicked his tongue. ¡°We need to strike and hit hard. We need to pin her down, as we only get a single chance. If we fail, ...¡± He remained silent. Some words were better left unspoken. He had to think positively. They wouldn¡¯t die today. They had a plan. ¡°Tell them to be prepared and stun her when I give the signal. We will strike at the right moment.¡± ¡°What is this ¡®right moment¡¯, Captain?¡± Satoshi smiled, maintaining his facade. ¡°You will know when the moment comes, but no pressure. Don''t worry and stay calm. If we fail, we are all dead anyway.¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The Yamanaka hesitated. ¡°I understand ...¡± Satoshi''s instincts flared up. He sensed a massive concentration of chakra ahead of them. Chakra saturated the air. A detonation awaited them. His eyes closed, and his world turned white until the violent shock wave tore him back to reality. The detonation was fast, accurate, powerful, deadly. Satoski inspected his men. They were still disoriented after getting hit by her lovely flash bang, ¡°Atsutane, Tanosuke, Satsuki, get up. You have a mission.¡± ¡°Inform Danzo we are going to engage our target. He shall send in everything they have.¡± ¡°Understood, Captain.¡± ¡°Atsusane, can you do me a little favour?¡± Satoshi flashed a smile, the smile of a dead man. ¡°If we bite the dust, tell Danzo I told him so, and that he can go fuck himself. He will have the honour of dealing with the little psychopathic princess.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Her flames dissipated. The results satisfied Asami. Her katon performed admirably and claimed another batch of Oto.nin, but they just kept coming. They didn''t learn their lesson. Fresh supply never ceased, and Asami stopped counting. Their deaths didn''t bother her. Their lives were not her concern. Her enemies were numbers, anonymous and without face, destined to be felled by her blade. Asami observed the battlefield and beamed while surrounded by charred bodies, burnt beyond recognition. Her flames had grilled them alive. They thought they could get past her. They thought they could escape. They were wrong. The remaining Oto-nin held their breath. Their eyes stared at her in fear, in dread. Angst, terror, desperation ensnared their hearts. Asami stepped forwards and their faces paled. Her hand once again reached for her blade, her trusted servant. ¡°Who is next. I am waiting.¡± Three Oto-nin snapped and attacked. The pressure proved too much. How disappointing. They learned nothing. Her fire finished them before they even got close, setting them aflame. Their flesh burnt, the Oto-nin turned into lifeless husks, killed before the eyes of their comrades. The Oto-nin glared. Many of them had tried, but all had failed. They were sliced, beheaded, mutilated, burnt, butchered by the demon in black. Blood adorned her kimono, and the girl wore her new colours with pride. Her presence terrified them. Her smile, her aura, her eyes. ... ... ... The Oto-nin reconsidered their loyalty. They feared Orochimaru, but fear alone wasn''t enough to compel them to fight. The demon was close, and Orochimaru was far away. The Oto-nin dropped their kunai, their shuriken, their swords, their axes. They dropped their weapons and raised their hands. ¡°We surrender.¡± Asami applauded. ¡°Excellent decision, you are smarter than you look.¡± Chakra filled the area together with the wonderful crackling of blazing fire. Her chakra danced and tension was palpable. ¡°Sadly, I am not taking prisoners.¡± Asami waved goodbye. In an instant, her chakra set the very air ablaze in a giant purple conflagration, disintegrating the unarmed Oto-nin alive. Her hand picked up a scrap of cloth. ¡°That should suffice.¡± Her blade required a little love. Asami polished her sword until her blade sparkled in the sunlight. Blood was corrosive, and rust was the archenemy of every good sword. ... ... ... ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°I am listening, Satoshi. What do you want, my friend?¡± Asami paid little attention to her visitors. Polishing her blade was more important. Satoshi and his men surrounded the area. They were ANBU, Root ANBU, Danzo''s personal guard dogs. They had arrived.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^=
Schwarz -¡¬- Der Wille zur Macht Arc I Prologue Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc VII Chapter 2 VII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 2
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Satoshi scanned his surroundings, noticing the amount of corpses before clearing his throat. This was going to be difficult ... ¡°It saddens me, but I was ordered to detain you. You are officially under arrest now, Captain.¡± Asami blinked before answering with a smile. Her lips were strained, spending no effort in hiding her displeasure. ¡°What did you say, Satoshi? Because I think I might have misheard.¡± ¡°...¡± He sweated. Asami didn¡¯t attack, but this was a delicate affair. His acting skills were asked from here on. Satoshi played dumb and scratched his head. ¡°Well, you see, I was ordered ... to detain you, and here I am. I hope you will cooperate with us. We are civilised people, so no need to resort to violence. We can solve this entire affair peacefully.¡± Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡°Satoshi, who ordered my apprehension? And what am I guilty of?¡± Satoshi gulped. ¡°The Hokage.¡± ¡°The Hokage?¡± He nodded. ¡°The Hokage.¡± Asami glared. ¡°Satoshi, I warn you, even my divine patience is limited. I don¡¯t like this type of joke. Stop this nonsense. Get out of my sight. Immediately.¡± ¡°You have your orders. So don''t waste my precious time with such trivialities.¡± Asami gripped her sword and left. The enemy was still operating in the area, and they were waiting for her to pay them a friendly visit. Satoshi mustered his courage. ¡°But this isn¡¯t a joke. The scroll says ...¡± Asami halted and glared. ¡°Which scroll, Satoshi?¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Satoshi presented her the scroll. ¡°The scroll comes directly from the Hokage and authorises me to arrest you ...¡± Asami rolled her eyes. Such a nuisance at such an inconvenient time. Dealing with an arrest order in the middle of an invasion. ¡°Hand me the stupid scroll, Satoshi. Let me see this official order.¡± Asami snatched the scroll from his hands and scanned the document. This was probably just a case of miscommunication and some idiot in the chain of command too eager to act. Why should the Hokage arrest her? It didn''t make any sense. She served the village her entire life. Why should Konoha repay her loyalty with betrayal? But Satoshi didn¡¯t lie, and Asami''s mood worsened. Her face darkened and her eyebrows twisted. The scroll wasn''t forged. The scroll was genuine. The seal, the paper, the order. They were genuine and left little doubt, the village wanted her to be arrested. Asami clicked her tongue. Such an annoyance. ¡°Satoshi. Who gave you this scroll?¡± Satoshi smiled. His hand reached for his pouch. ¡°The Hokage himself.¡± Asami raised her eyebrow. ¡°I doubt ...¡± Her hand gripped her sword, acting first. Her blade attacked, but Satoshi dodged her horizontal slash. He ducked, and her sword passed over his head. ¡°...¡± Asami frowned. Her strike missed. ¡°...¡± Satoshi retreated with a kunai in his hand. As expected, they aimed for her life. Asami chuckled. ¡°You disappoint me, Satoshi. Did you really think that a mere kunai can kill me ...¡± Asami froze. Her body refused to move, and Satoshi grinned in triumph. They got her. They won. Asami was strong, but her hubris spelled her downfall. Five Nara and their shadows pinned her down. Seven Yamanaka kept her in check. Asami gritted her teeth in rage. ¡°Satoshi, do you realise what you have done?¡± ¡°...¡± Satoshi hesitated. Her eyes ... Her predatory purple eyes petrified him. They weren¡¯t normal. Her ghostly eyes flickered purple and red. Something was wrong here. Satoshi fell back and panicked. Forget the plan. ¡°Kill her! Kill her immediately!!! What are you waiting for?! Kill her !!!¡± The first wave obeyed his order and attacked. They charged and met her barrier. Her shield didn¡¯t budge and withstood the assault. The second wave followed. The ANBU once again failed to pierce her barrier. The third wave charged and they succeeded. Their swords didn¡¯t snap, didn¡¯t bend. Their blades struck her chakra and her purple shield yielded. Her barrier shield fractured and shattered like brittle glass. They got her. How wrong they were. They didn¡¯t taste the sweet nectar of victory, but despair. ¡°...¡± Satoshi fell silent, and so did the rest of his men. Emptiness, shock, disbelief filled their hearts. He stared at the macabre scene, his fists clenched, unable to avert his eyes. He recognised this aura. He recognised this power. He had seen it before. He hadn¡¯t forgotten Shisui even after all these years. Danzo sacrificed all of them from the beginning. They were nothing but disposable pawns to him. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Satoshi descended into a maniac laughter. Asami was an ... Uchiha. The girl was an Uchiha that slipped under Konoha''s radar, but the senile arsehole knew. The corpses of his men hang, floating in the air like lifeless puppets. Dripping blood stained her kimono red. A humanoid skeleton stood before them and a girl bathed in blood. His men died instantly. Her purple rib cage murdered them. Her ribs speared them like pearl string. A fine purple mist saturated the area. Her chakra created a radiant aerosol and permeated the air. A beautiful scene, a kaleidoscope of purple and light. ¡°...¡± Satoshi paled. He had witnessed this jutsu before. Asami beamed, joy and evil glee filling her purple eyes, her luminescent sharingan. Her heart was elated, ecstatic, euphoric. ¡°Satoshi, you don¡¯t know how long I have been waiting for this moment. The day has finally come to eradicate all of you.¡± Asami snapped her fingers and produced a spark, a spark that sealed their fate. Her spark ignited the very air. The oxygen burned. Her gigantic flare enlightened Konoha¡¯s sky.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 3 VII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 3
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Armed with his cane, Danzo overlooked Konoha from the wall. The outcome of his little operation pleased him. The air burned purple and an immense fireball engulfed everything. Satoshi had succeeded, apparently. He even exceeded his expectations. His minion completed his mission faithfully, although he slightly regretted his loss. He was such a valuable pawn. The operation cost him Satoshi and a full company of Root ANBU, but sacrifices had to be made for the sake of the village. Nobody was irreplaceable, not even Satoshi. The fireball dissipating and the battle began. ¡°Fu, are our friends on their way?¡± Fu nodded. ¡°Shibi and Tsume were ordered to advance and commence the attack. Naritomo and his unit are currently advancing in her direction. We expect them to make contact soon.¡± Danzo grinned. His plans proceeded as predicted and Konoha was in for a nasty surprise. They would meet an adrenaline filled Asami prepared to murder them all. A single spark and her world would go down in flames. ¡°How much do they know?¡± ¡°Shibi and Tsume are still unaware of what is going on. We left them in the dark and provided only minimal information.¡± ¡°And Naritomo?¡± Fu grinned. ¡°He was informed about her arrest and the possibility of Asami having turned traitor. We ordered him to attack her on sight if necessary, as the girl is dangerous.¡± ¡°Excellent, you never disappoint me, Torune.¡± His words pleased Danzo. ¡°Order all Root elements to retreat. Satoshi has fulfilled his purpose and I see no reason to engage her any further beyond this point. We will conserve our forces.¡± ¡°Understood, Danzo-sama.¡± Fu lowered his head and left. ¡°So it has begun.¡± Danzo chuckled amused. Purple spheres floated above the village and announced her might. Once again, Konoha was bathed in purple light. Once again, Danzo felt the tremendous force of her shock wave. Uchiha were always such troublesome opponents. They knew no constraints. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Danzo discarded his cane and removed the seals from his right arm. This was going to be a tough fight.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Sweet, candid voices invaded her mind. Voice of destruction, voices of bloodshed, voices of madness whispered to her. The voices lured, tempted, seduced her. The honeyed voices commanded her to kill, and her bloodstained hands obliged. They administered her retribution. The voices guided her as her cause was just. They deserved death. Konoha wronged her. Konoha betrayed her, Asami clenched her fist and her Susanoo marched on. Nothing shall withstand her wrath. She had dedicated her sweat, her blood, her life to Konoha, She sacrificed so much for this village, but Konoha turned on her in a heinous act of betrayal. Konoha repaid her kindness with the cold steel of a kunai. She didn¡¯t deserve this cruel fate. She deserved better. She was destined for so much more, but her future was bleak. Where was Konoha in her hour of need? Where was Konoha when she lost her mother? Where was Konoha now? The answer was nowhere. Disappointment overcame Asami. The betrayal hurt, and the voices grew stronger. Her resistance weakened.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Naritomo took cover, bracing himself against the explosions. A sea of purples flames devastated the village. What was going on here? He had no idea. The explosions approached the epicentre, and the strikes crept closer. They were wandering in their direction. Was Suna responsible for this? Or Oto? Naritomo wasn¡¯t keen on finding out. He had a hunch, and he didn¡¯t like the implications. Naritomo remembered Shimabara. He remembered the girl in black. He remembered her purple chakra. Their commanding officer, a lovely little girl named Asami, had turned traitor. They were supposed to attack her. It didn¡¯t take much to put two and two together. The dust settled and Naritomo inspected his unit. A handful of jonin, chunin, and loads of fresh genin. The genin were young, too young. They Never experienced real combat before, as peace reigned since the end of the war. ¡°Is everyone fine?¡± ¡°More or less. No casualties, from what we can tell.¡± Shino reported and dusted off his clothes. They didn¡¯t take any casualties, but they caught a lot of dust. An avalanche of dust and ash buried them. Dust, dusty dust, dust and debris everywhere. His ears were still ringing. ¡°Good to hear.¡± Naritomo shook his head, but his tinnitus didn''t disappear. Stupid explosions. Stupid shock waves. ¡°Should we advance further, Captain?¡± Naritomo blinked, giving Shino an incredulous stare. ¡°Do you want to die, or what? No, we are going nowhere. We keep our heads down and hold our position ...¡± His senses registered ninja approaching, unsure whether it was friend or foe. Two, three, four. They were many, and they travelled fast. His eyes spotted the approaching ANBU. The group circled around the corner. Five, thirteen, twenty-five, thirty-six. Waves of ANBU entered the street and advanced quickly. Battered, bruised, bloodied, their clothes shredded, the ANBU ran and rapidly closed the distance. As if they had escaped hell itself. Another group followed. Konoha ninja filled the streets. Their green flak jackets gave them away. Their faces betrayed panic, ... fear, ... terror. ¡°...¡± Noritomo gulped as realisation struck. The ANBU weren''t running. They were fleeing. Another group appeared, Suna-nin and Oto-nin Scattered, beaten, disorganised, the enemy ran for their lives and fled the battlefield. Another group followed. And another. And another. And another. Their numbers grew and Naritomo paled. His blood froze. ANBU, Konoha, Suna, Oto, they were all on the run. The disintegrated remnants of entire platoons, of entire companies. They had made contact with something beyond imagination and Naritomo knew who. They were fleeing from her. The earth trembled. A cascade of violent explosions announced her arrival. Asami had gone berserk. ¡°RUN!!!¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 4 VII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 4
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Being the first one to run wasn¡¯t an honourable act for a member of the Sarutobi clan, but honour didn¡¯t buy you anything. Life wasn¡¯t fair and fate struck cruelly. They were doomed. A purple armoured behemoth crashed through the buildings and flattened everything in its way with brute force. Plated in heavy armour and menacing purple chakra, the behemoth ripped the entire block apart in primal fury. Steel, concrete, wood, stone, nothing resisted her rage. Nothing stopped the raging beast. Naritomo felt small. This was true power, a power mere mortals and humans could never hope to compete with. This was the power of the gods. The behemoth massacred the fleeing shinobi, smashing them like the tiny ants. They didn¡¯t stand a chance, and their blood adorned its purple armour. Few survived. Few escaped her wrath, but that wasn¡¯t enough to save them. The beast gave no mercy. Purple spheres surrounded the armoured monstrosity. Her chakra nurtured them. ¡°...¡± Naritomo sweated. The strike was imminent. The girl had gone completely insane. She was going to kill them and blast Konoha to kingdom come. ¡°TAKE COVER!!!¡± Naritomo closed his eyes and his world turned bright. The shock wave passed him together with a tsunami of rubble, bricks, dust, earth, stone, dirt. The buildings yielded. The impact shredded them like cardboard, and a rain of debris fragments showered their position. Her destructive methods proved effective once again. Yet survived, but the same couldn''t be said about his battalion. The inexperienced genin didn''t share his luck. Smashed, slaughtered, murdered, their corpses littered the battlefield. Few miraculously survived the ordeal unscathed. ¡°Hehehehe ...¡± Naritomo laughed. He laughed and laughed. His whole battalion was gone just like this. A single strike and they met their demise. This wasn¡¯t a fight. This was a massacre. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. His eyes glared at the purple armoured behemoth. Covered in fire and flames, the monster lived on. Unmoved, unfazed by all the carnage, the amour approached them. Naritomo unholstered his kunai in a last desperate act of defiance. They were done, but he would fight to his last breath. ¡°...¡± He closed his eyes and awaited his end, but death made him wait. The armour dissipated, and an innocent girl welcomed them. Her black kimono was drenched in red, but Asami wore her colours with pride. The girl strolled across the ruins and greeted her new friends with a saccharine grin. ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience, but are you friend, or foe? It''s hard to tell these days. My comrades deceived me, and my supposed allies betrayed me. The ANBU and Konoha''s loyal ninja, they all hunt me.¡± ... ... ... ¡°... ... ...¡± Silence followed, and Naritomo gulped. Her words strangled him. He feared her wrath. Asami shook her head and sighed. ¡°I am disappointed. You hurt me. I dedicated my entire life to Konoha. I gave everything. My hands killed, murdered, slaughtered in Konoha¡¯s name, but Konoha¡¯s brave ninja don¡¯t even have the courage to answer a simple question.¡± Asami looked up. Her purple eyes petrified Naritomo. The girl was ... The girl was ... Her hand wandered towards her sword. ¡°Answer me, are you with me, or are you against me? Were you also ordered to attack me like the rest of your friends?¡± ¡°...¡± Naritomo paled. The girl knew. The current situation was delicate. His voice trembled. ¡°With you. We are with you.¡± He was visibly nervous. Her eyes. They terrified him. He gazed into their soulless abyss and never returned. Her hand left the hilt and Asami smiled, satisfied. ¡°Wonderful, I am glad we were able to solve this misunderstanding. And now, if you excuse me, I still have a few Suna and Oto-nin to deal with ...¡± ¡°Why did you kill her?¡± A voice interrupted her. It was a boy, a genin. Asami halted. ¡°Kill whom?¡± A genin glared at her, questioning her. ¡°You killed Kyoko.¡± The boy glared at her. His arms hugged her bloodied corpse. Asami raised her eyebrow. ¡°Apparently. A tragic accident, but accidents happen. The battlefield is a cruel place.¡± ¡°An accident?¡± The boy narrowed his eyes. Asami tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Yes, an accident. Your loss saddens me.¡± The boy clenched his fist. ¡°Why did you kill her?¡± Asami dismissed his presence. ¡°Listen, boy, I have killed so many today, I stopped counting. Her death was admittedly a mistake on my part, but mistakes tend to happen.¡± ¡°I overlooked you ...¡± ¡°Aargh!!!¡± The boy grabbed his kunai and charged, but Asami quick drew. Her steel pierced his heart. Asami shook her head. ¡°Disappointing performance.¡± Her hand extracted her blad, and the boy hit the ground. His life had ended, and all ninja stared at her now in shock. In their eyes, she was a monster. They were scared, but they were prepared to fight, they were even prepared to die. The ninja made their decision and prepared their kunai. ¡°...¡± Asami was surrounded. The enemy blocked her path. They opposed her, as did Konoha. Her gaze swept through their ranks. It didn''t need to end like this, but it did. ¡°An unfortunate turn of events. I thought Konoha stood at my side, but I was wrong. In the end, I am but alone.¡± Asami summoned her purple chakra and created a sphere. ¡°Sayonara, this is where we part.¡± Susanoo
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 5 VII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 5
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
It was over. Everything was over. Everything was lost. Asami laughed without control. Her maniac chuckling filled the air. She didn''t cry. Shedidn''t despair. She didn''t complain. Her laughter continued, while her Susanoo faded. Reality was ridiculous, surreal, absurd, but reality didn''t lie. Her hands killed. Her hands committed treason. She crossed the line. No return was possible any more, but her heart felt no regret. Asami stood amidst the crater, surrounded by destruction and mountains of corpses. Konoha burned, devastated by the fires of war. The average Konoha ninja didn''t enjoy the protection of her Susanoo. Her explosion proved lethal. Her former comrades didn''t survive. They were crushed in their insignificance by her might. They were nothing. Even Konoha''s elite died like flies. She stood at the precipice of her life, only to witness her fall. Her blood boiled in ecstasy. The disappointment, the frustration, the hatred nourished her desire for revenge. Raze the village. Thousands upon thousands of brave ninja met their fate this day. What were a few thousand more? Blood stained her innocent hands, but Asami had long since stopped caring. Blood was the price of power. Her heart yearned for destruction, for bloodshed. Her sanity eroded, but her will resisted her urges, her inner demons. Asami strode across the rubble without tripping. The debris rendered the ground uneven and treacherous. Slowly, but surely, she progressed. Kunai, swords, headbands littered the silent battlefield. They were testament to her crime, to her betrayal, but Asami soldiered on. She had little choice. The situation was chaotic and her options limited. Today was a horrible day. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Denying responsibility wouldn''t work. Witnesses were few, but plenty of circumstantial evidence incriminated her. Konoha would judge her for her crimes. The council wouldn''t show any mercy. Her only option was to defect, to leave the village. Nobody would miss her in the chaos following the invasion.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami sighed. Misfortune truly smiled upon her. Disappointment kept piling up, but her tender heart could only bear so much. They expected her. ANBU, jonin, chunin, genin, Konoha awaited her arrival. They were prepared to fight. They were prepared to die. Her eyes swept through their ranks and spotted a familiar figure among the crowd. A frail old man commanded Konoha''s brave ninja. He was the mastermind behind all. He was the one responsible. Asami grinned. ¡°Lord Danzo ... What do I owe the honour of your presence? It seems that you also brought some of your friends with you.¡± Danzo smirked. ¡°You see, I am a popular man.¡± Asami touched her chest. ¡°Your kindness warms my heart, Lord Danzo. I never knew I was such an important person, but considering Konoha''s current state, your men might be required elsewhere. We are under attack, and the village needs every man. But I guess that your advanced age must have clouded your judgement.¡± Danzo clenched his fists in anger. ¡°Silence. Know your place, traitor.¡± Asami chuckled amused, inspecting her polished nails. ¡°How ironic ... To think that it would be you of all people, Lord Danzo, the bloody butcher of Konoha, to call me a traitor ... Cease your provocations. You are overestimating your position, old man. Now get out of my sight. My time is precious.¡± ¡°...¡± Danzo gritted his teeth. The girl taunted him. Her arrogance, her pride, her hubris, they were her downfall. He manipulated Itachi. He manipulated Madara. He eradicated her entire cursed clan, but the Uchiha still haunted him from their graves. Asami escaped the massacre unscathed and undetected for years, but her path would end here. He couldn''t allow the girl to grow in power. ¡°...¡± Danzo glared. Neither him nor, Asami yielded as tension rose. They both waited. His cane hit the ground, calling for attention. ¡°Ninja of Konoha, kill her! Eliminate the traitor!¡± His men hesitated. Even his Root ANBU showed reluctance. Their resolve faltered and Asami grinned. Danzo''s loyal minions wavered. Danzo clicked his tongue. ¡°What are you doing? I said ...¡± Asami giggled. ¡°Tell me, Danzo, why are you calling me a traitor?¡± The old man made a costly mistake. Her lovely saccharine smile adorned Asami''s lips. A purple sphere sprang forth from her palm. ¡°You are behind this entire operation, aren''t you? You gave the orders. You are the one behind it all. You are the one responsible, and you are going to face judgement. I will vanquish your existence, and I will relish your demise.¡± Danzo sensed her chakra. This wasn''t planned. ¡°Attack! Attack, you idiots!¡± Danzo commanded, but to no avail. His orders fell on deaf ears. Asami laughed. Her purple orb expanded. ¡°I always knew that you are a coward, Lord Danzo, but I never expected that you don''t even have the courage to face me in person.¡± Her eyes glimmered purple. Her sharingan unleashed their primal power. ¡°You are hiding behind numbers, but they won''t save you.¡± Danzo discarded his cane and charged. His vacuum bullets traversed the air, but her shield nullified his attack. Her defence proved formidable. ¡°You disappoint me, Danzo. You seem ill prepared.¡± Asami extended her arm. Her floating sphere contracted. ¡°Only two kinds of people oppose me, the brave, and the foolish. I doubt you belong to the former.¡± Her sphere cracked.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 6 VII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 6
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Her sphere released its might. Directed into a single direction, her chakra cleaved its way through the village. Explosions were indeed dangerous. An instrument of destruction that should only be handled by a person with a heightened sense of responsibility, like her. Nothingness welcomed her. The sigh pleased her. Her blast got them all ... Asami blinked and rubbed her eyes in disbelief. Danzo was still standing, unscathed instead of being blown into oblivion. No bruise, no scratch, nothing. He survived her blast from point blank. Admirable. ¡°You are more persistent than expected. How did you escape my wrath?¡± Danzo smirked. ¡°A precocious brat doesn''t deserve an answer ...¡± Asami closed the distance. ¡°Wrong answer.¡± Her fire coated blade greeted Danzo. He evaded her strike, but not her Susanno, spearing him. His chest ripped apart, his ribs crushed. Her hand gripped her sword. ¡°Too complacent. You are slow, old man. Yet you still dare to challenge me ...¡± Asami turned her head and narrowed her eyes. He reappeared, unperturbed by his previous violent death. This was no illusion, This was no Genjutsu. This was reality, but how was this possible? Her Susanoo killed him. He died before her own eyes. Danzo derided her ignorance. ¡°Confused, aren''t we?¡± ¡°You are trying my patience, old man.¡± Asami readied her sword, hardly amused. Her chakra heeded her call. A barrage of hundreds of little spheres targetted her enemy and engulfed his position. Her purple flash illuminated Konoha Sadly, her grandiose performance didn''t achieve the desired result. Danzo survived once again while her annoyance worsened. The little pest cheated death time and time again. Asami clicked her tongue. ¡°You annoy me. You are stubborn for a second-rate ninja. How does it feel to die over and over again, to be killed by a little girl?¡± The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Danzo retained his calm. Her taunts were ineffective. ¡°You overestimate your power, girl. You will fall like your cursed brethren.¡± Asami chuckled, her eyes gaining a dangerous glimmer. ¡°I doubt so.¡± Asami summoned her katon. ¡°You have eluded death so far, but even your luck is limited. I don''t know how you accomplished this feat, but I will break you, Danzo, if by brute force alone.¡± Her fire struck with the radiance of the sun. A colossal purple explosion illuminated the horizon, dwarfing the village in its immensity. Suna, Oto, Konoha-nin, they all witnessed her show of force.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The light dissipated and Danzo bit his lips. He endured the pain as he rematerialised. Her wrathful fire disintegrated his body. Her attack burned his legs, his arms, his hands, his flesh. Despite Izanagi, phantom pain lingered. The agony of death transcended time and space. Danzo glared at his new found nemesis, Asami. Girl, kunoichi, Uchiha. He had to end this fast. He already died four times, and the number of his eyes was limited. Asami hit hard. The girl was the very definition of troublesome. He was right all along, Asami had to die no matter what. No Uchiha could be trusted. The girl was a threat. Like her ancestors, Asami represented an incalculable danger to the village. Danzo grinned. ¡°Next time, aim more carefully. You might even hit me.¡± Asami played with her nails. ¡°I find your lack of faith in me disappointing. You are like a cockroach. You refuse to die. You cling to your miserable life.¡± New spheres sprang forth. Her next strike awaited him. ¡°Do me a favour, Danzo, stop making things complicated.¡± The orbs glowed. ¡°I have enough Chakra to spare to flatten you and the village.¡± ¡°...¡± Danzo wasn''t a stupid. He opted for a venerable tactical retreat. Retreat was his best choice. Danzo rolled sidewards, dodging the incoming blast, but his relief was premature. Her attack continued. Her first strike pinned him down and the girl caught him out of position. He overextended. Her second strike came fast. Her blast produced another scar in Konoha''s topography. Danzo learned how to fly. The momentum of her blast hurled him across the village. Asami grinned in ecstasy. His suffering, his pain, his desperation ... This was pure bliss. This was happiness. Escorted by her entourage of purple spheres, she inspected his bloodied corpse. The blunt force killed him. His body disappeared, only for Danzo to reappear once again. Danzo panted. He lived, but she definitely scored a hit. Her sinister laugh greeted Danzo. Her predatory eyes, her purple abyss cherished his return. ¡°Did you really think you could dodge?¡± His old bones trembled. Danzo felt fear, an emotion he long thought forgotten. Asami scared him. Her smile, her eyes, her aura. The girl wasn''t human. She was a demon. Asami caressed her ruby lips. ¡°Are you lost for words, Danzo?¡± ... ... ... ¡°Well, it doesn''t matter, your actions are irrelevant, inconsequential.¡± Asami ordered her spheres to align. Her children obeyed and formed a purple wall, willing to obliterate her opposition. ¡°You are a dead man, Danzo.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc VII Chapter 7 VII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 7
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Danzo charged in his desperation. Armed with his kunai, he closed in. Facing her in melee was a subpar decision, but he had little choice. Taking her blast was equally suicidal. He regretted his decision quickly. Asami grinned and scored her next hit, demolishing another portion of the village. Danzo was slow, painfully slow. Her current attack relied primarily on brute force, but their effectiveness was undeniable. Danzo returned once again, and she resorted to her favourite side arm, her sword. His kunai blocked her Susanoo and snapped, which left him vulnerable. This was her opportunity to counterattack. Her sword pierced his torso with merciless precision. Her gleaming fire sealed his end. Her plasma torched his paralysed body inside out. Asami leaned closer and whispered, mocking him, ¡°Seven. You died seven times, yet you still fail to comprehend the discrepancy in power. You and I, we are not equals. We never were.¡± Her hand extracted her blade and faced him another time with delight. Her sword sensed her euphoria. ¡°...¡± Danzo sweated. Wahtever jutsu he was using, it started to take a toll on him, draining his limited chakra reserves. Asami accelerated and charged, protected by her purple flames. Fire and wind, katon and futon collided. Her steel met his kunai. He parried her strikes. ¡°...¡± Danzo gritted his teeth under the weight of her heavy blows. Eventually, his defence failed. His body was erased by a lance of heated plasma. Once again, his body flickered out of existence. Asami giggled. ¡°Such a pathetic performance. Is this everything you have to offer?¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Danzo didn''t hesitate. He repeated his mistake and charged. Close combat was a terrible idea. He couldn''t match her speed, her strength, her skill. Danzo paid the price, punished by a densely concentrated chakra. Her might pulverised his frail body and another portion Konoha''s infrastructure. Asami sensed his presence, readying her blade. His movement grew increasingly sluggish, careless. His resurrections drained him mentally and physically. Her hunt continued. Her blade pierced his leg and pinned him down. Danzo struggled in vain. Asami grinned ominously. ¡°Do you know what I don''t understand about all this? Why are you doing this? Why are you trying to kill me? What do you gain from this?¡± ¡°...¡± Danzo refused to answer. ¡°Such a pity. We aren''t talkative today.¡± Asami ignited her fire and incinerated Danzo. Her purple flames devoured her victim in an endless pyre. His cries of agony resounded through the air. Her innocent smile struck terror into his heart. ¡°Imagine the world that could have been. Imagine the future that could have been. All lost in a single day.¡± Danzo burned until nothing remained. His skin remembered the blazing heat. Reality reset. This time, however, Danzo visibly panicked. He had already died ten times. Whatever it was, he was running out of it. Asami wielded her sword and stepped closer, prepared to reap his life. ¡°Don''t worry, we are not finished yet.¡± Her lips twisted. Darkness clouded her eyes. Her Susanoo grabbed him and strangled Danzo. Her palm summoned a tiny flame. ¡°This might hurt a tiny bit, but not for long. Promise. Your death will be slow and painful.¡± Asami summoned her fire forwards. Her intentions were clear. ¡°...¡± Danzo paled. He had used up his sharingan, yet the demon in black still lived. This was his last chance. Desperate, he played his final card and prayed, Shisui''s eye. His last act of defiance. ¡°Die!!!¡± Asami froze and halted. Her whole body refused to move, and her burning glare hit Danzo. ¡°What did you do?¡± The girl gripped her sword and stabbed her chest. Her beloved blade pierced her heart and blood stained her kimono. Her hands grew cold. In the end, she died. Asami''s weakened body collapsed and her Susanoo released Danzo. Danzo escaped her grip and couldn''t believe his luck. He won. He won. He won ... ¡°...¡± Danzo''s eyes widened in shock. Her bloodied corpse rose in his moment of triumph. The girl defied death. Asami removed her blade from her torso and stood with a gaping hole in her chest. The girl lived, and her wounds regenerated under a subdued purple shimmer. ¡°I have beaten death once, and I will beat death again! You need more to kill me! The world needs more to kill me!¡± Asami rammed her steel through his right eye. Her last strength guided her hand. Her blade split his skull apart and tasted the sweet nectar of victory. Victory was hers, but fate robbed her of her triumph. Danzo''s corpse vanished. The coward fled the battlefield. He ran with his tail between his legs. Asami clenched her fists and coughed blood. ¡°This ... bastard ...¡± Danzo would pay for this betrayal. The village would pay for this betrayal.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Danzo limped through Konoha''s burning ruins. He carried his old, broken body along and fled the battlefield. He had to escape this hell. He survived the demon in human skin and lived to tell the tale, but the once proud village was reduced to rubble. Her attacks wrecked havoc. Butchered, eviscerated, bisected, burnt, he lost all of his Sharingan. A single fight cost him his hard-earned spoils. He even sacrificed Shisui''s eye. ¡°...¡± His eyes spotted Fu and Torune at the horizon. They brought reinforcements. He was saved.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 8 VII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 8
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Equipped with a pair of binoculars, Tatsuya observed the ominous mansion from a distance. The mansion was extensive, dwarfing the surrounding buildings with ease, towering over Konoha''s smouldering ruins. The villa survived the invasion and the subsequent devastation remarkably well, while the surrounding streets fell prey to the flames. Heaven spared her home. ¡°...¡± Tatsuya grumbled. Fate was indeed a cruel mistress. Life was unfair. The invasion flattened his recently bought apartment and evaporated his savings. He had to pay off his loans, meanwhile the princess kept her royal palace. The Minami princess got richer and richer, while grunts like him remained poor for all eternity. Tatsuya watched the perimeter. He distrusted the peace. The mansion gave him an uncomfortable feeling. Doubt and uncertainty nagged at the back of his mind. The black walls. The black wood. The black marble. The mansion exuded an ominous atmosphere. As if a malevolent spirit haunted the place. The night covered Konoha and the sparse street lamps illuminated the streets. Their monotonous light flickered in the darkness. The eerie aura distressed him. Something was wrong here. Something dangerous lurked in the darkness and watched their steps. They sent Shiba and Fumimaro to investigate. Their mission was an unconventional assignment. It was a secret mission. Orders came directly from the village council. His team survived the invasion and was now tasked with guarding the area. They were ordered to report anything suspicious while a full contingent of ANBU stormed the mansion. They were apparently dispatched to apprehend a fugitive girl. ANBU, fugitive girl, village council, secret orders. The entire affair felt fishy. Next to him, Sosuke noticed his troubled expression. ¡°Tatsuya, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. Nothing.¡± Tatsuya observed the mansion. ¡°Come on, Tatsuya, we have known each other for ages. I can tell when you are lying.¡± Tatsuya sighed. ¡°I wonder why we are here. This mission doesn''t make any sense ...¡± Sosuke nodded. He understood. ¡°Same here, but I might know one or two things.¡± This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Tatsuya raised an eyebrow. ¡°I am listening.¡± ¡°I heard rumours, Tatsuya.¡± ... ... ... Tatsuya broke the uncomfortable silence. ¡°What do they say?¡± Sosuke answered, his smile was strained. ¡°The council identified the one responsible. They identified the culprit.¡± A giant fireball engulfed the sky and demolished Konoha''s suburbs. Entire platoons, companies perished in the blink of an eye. The demonic purple flames devoured friend and foe alike. Konoha''s losses were staggering, and the numbers kept climbing. Hundreds of brave ninja vanished without a trace. Konoha triumphed today, but the price for victory was high and paid in blood. Tatsuya hoped that his little brother was fine. Hisaaki received his mobilisation orders last week and was deployed close to ground zero. He hadn''t heard from him yet, nor from his unit. ¡°Who is responsible for this catastrophe, Sosuke?¡± ¡°A girl. A kunoichi. She was one of us.¡± ¡°...¡± Tatsuya fell silent. He couldn''t believe his ears. Someone from Konoha was behind this devastation. ¡°They say that the girl is a traitor. A crazed psychopath. The girl was only waiting for the day to slaughter us all. She continued where the fox failed thirteen years ago. Apparently, Danzo faced and fought her to save the village from an even bigger calamity.¡± ¡°Who is the girl?¡± Tatsuya shivered. He had a suspicion. Sosuke hesitated. ¡°The ANBU call her the Black Princess.¡± Tatsuya stiffened. His blood froze. Every Konoha ninja worth their salt knew her name. Konoha''s grim reaper, Konoha''s black winged angel of death, the Black Princess. Her reputation preceded her. Kosuke sweated. ¡°It''s her.¡± Sosuke agreed, ¡°Probably. The description fits her perfectly.¡± ¡°...¡± Tatsuya clenched his fist. He knew it. He knew it. He knew it. This entire operation was fishy. Tatsuya rose. Time to leave. ¡°Sosuke, we are going. We get Shiba and Fumimaro, and leave. We need to get out of here ...¡± ¡°Oh my, you leave the party early. Don''t you want to stay a bit longer?¡± A sinister giggling interrupted him. Tatsuya turned, staring right into the darkness, her dark purple eyes greeting him. Her blade gleamed in the night, her purple plasma dancing in joy. They ... were ... done ... for.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Konosuke explored the mansion before being interrupted by one of his men. It was Mitsuhide, a fellow ANBU. Young, fresh, energetic, recently admitted to their ranks, eager to prove himself, but his constant questioning got on his nerves. The newbie annoyed him. Konosuke smiled behind his mask. ¡°Mitsuhide, have you found her?¡± They scanned the mansion, but their search yielded no results. The collective forces of ANBU and jonin hunted a single girl. The village council ordered such, but Asami vanished into thin air. No trace of her. The circumstance didn''t surprise Konosuke. It saddened him that things had to end this way. Every ANBU worth their salt was familiar with Asami, and they long speculated about her mental state. The amount of butchery the girl witnessed in the name of Konoha defied reason. Her ANBU career was short, but blood accompanied her every step. Her hands administered death. Her shoulders carried a heavy weight. Maybe it was too much for her to bear. Mitsuhide scratched his head. ¡°Negative. We turned every stone upside down, but we found nothing besides swords, swords, and more swords.¡± Konosuke furrowed his eyebrow. ¡°I guess that''s hardly surprising. Her preference for swords is well-known ...¡± The door knocked and Konosuke stiffened. His eyes turned at the door. Someone knocked in the middle of the night when the entire mansion should be guarded. This was far from normal. Knocks echoed across the room. ¡°Heiji, Thoki, Kasumi, Asuka, open the door.¡± Konosuke ordered, and they obeyed. His men protected the door before a startling light rewarded them. A blast ripped through the walls and ripped the ANBU apart in a shower of mutilated flesh. The door was opened, and a girl paid the petrified ANBU a visit. The pale moonlight revealed her petite figure, her shimmering purple eyes, her terrifying grin. The princess had arrived. ¡°Greetings, the hour is late, I am here to reclaim what is mine.¡± Konosuke uttered a single thought, ¡°Fuck.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 9 VII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 9
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
A Root ANBU knelt and reported. ¡°Danzo-sama, the ANBU failed. We must assume that the target escaped.¡± Danzo glanced up from his desk and listened. His fight with Asami weakened him. He required time to recuperate. His chakra was low, and his hands lacked strength. The state of his right arm was beyond deplorable. The Hashirama cells ran amok and worsened his condition. Controlling them grew increasingly difficult. ¡°So that means that the girl is still alive?¡± The Root ANBU confirmed his fears. ¡°We suspect so, Danzo-sama. The girl eluded capture and escaped. The girl seemingly vanished. A few patrols went missing last night. They never returned. We found their corpses this morning. They were slaughtered down to the last man. The patrols were hunted down systematically. The ANBU platoon that was stationed at the mansion met a similar fate. We believe that she was behind it.¡± Danzo contemplated his options. He had underestimated Asami. He had severely underestimated her. The case Asami represented a massive threat to his political survival. The truth could not be allowed to be ever discovered. ¡°How much does the village council know?¡± The ANBU paused. ¡°The council was informed this morning. A squad of chunin investigated the mansion and stumbled across their mutilated corpses. It was a gruesome sight.¡± ¡°What did they report?¡± The Root ANBU hesitated. ¡°The captain reported that he hadn''t seen such a scene of carnage even during the darkest days of the war. This wasn''t a fight. This was massacre. The ANBU were slaughtered.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Danzo grinned with a sense of satisfaction. This was the perfect pretext. He had enough evidence now to convince the village council to declare Asami a traitor, an enemy of Konoha.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
In a secret hideout in a far, far, far away land, Kakuzu performed his usual work, sorting the incoming Akatsuki mail. Only a lone desk lamp kept him company. Despite his age, Kakuzu hadn¡¯t turned to dust yet. He enjoyed the benefits of his longevity, leaning over a pile of mail. Pain had tasked him with organising their incoming correspondence and missions, turned him into their de facto a secretary. He didn''t complain, however, and did his work. Duty was duty. Kakuzu opened the mail, letter after letter. ¡°No. No. Never ... In a few years maybe ... No. No. No ... Certainly not. We aren¡¯t that cheap ... No. No. No ...¡± The majority of them were immediately discarded, wandering directly into the rubbish. Promising letters, meanwhile, were set aside. Furthermore, today was his favourite day. It was the start of the month, which meant that the new bounties were coming in. The villages had updated their bingo books. ¡°Iwagakure? The senile Tsuchikage should better pay his debts before recruiting us again. The arsehole still owes us. No. No. No ... Are they kidding? We are not a charity. No. No. Maybe ... No. No. No ... A request from Takigakure?¡± Kakuzu studied the letter. ¡°I guess they can go fuck themselves. No. No. No ... No. No. No ...¡± Kakuzu challenged the paper flood alone without help whatsoever. Deidara wouldn''t be of any help due to his explosive temperament. His solution would be to blow everything up. Nor would be Zetsu. The guy was a fucking plant, completely useless for manual tasks. No idea why he was even part of Akatsuki. Nor Hidan. His partner in crime might be immortal, but his jelly brain certainly wasn''t. Nor Konan. Her organisational skills were lacking, despite paper supposedly being her element. Unfortunately, he was the only one in the entire organisation with a basic grasp of accounting. Without him managing the finances, Akatsuki would have long since gone broke. Kakuzu continued his monotone work, him against the paper tsunami. ¡°No. No. No ... No. No. No ... No. No. Interesting ... No. No. No ...¡± ¡°...¡± His eyes blinked. Apparently, Kiri demanded a full refund? Cheeky bastards. Didn''t they know that Akatsuki had a firm no refund policy? This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°No. No. No ... Another paper delivery for our little angel.¡± No idea what she needs so much paper for. Certainly not for her Origami. ¡°No. No. No. Maybe. No. No.¡± This was all mail for today. Now to his favourite part, the bounties. There were a lot this month, which made him happy. Already the first one elicited his attention. It was one from Konoha. Weren''t they goodies? Kakuzu studied the bounty and the attached picture. The target was a girl. The girl was young. Black hair, black eyes, a black kimono that could easily bankrupt men of lesser birth. The girl radiated an aura of nobility. Was the daughter of a Daimyo, or what? Apparently not. Apparently, the girl was a kunoichi turned traitor. A missing nin. Her death was desired, and Akatsuki was of course happy to oblige. S-rank. Konoha-nin. Kunoichi. Name, Minami Asami. Nickname, the Black Princess of Konoha. Rank, jonin. ANBU. Traitor. Elimination on sight, recommended. So this girl was the ominous Black Princess of Konoha. Interesting ... And the bounty was ... ¡°...¡± Kakuzu blinked in disbelief, unable to believe his eyes. His eyes didn''t deceive him. The bounty remained the same. 120 000 000 ryo. 120 000 000 ryo for a single girl ... That was insane. He would sell his grandmother, his mother and his future children for this amount of money, but where was the catch? If he learned one thing over the years, then that customers rarely overpaid out of generosity. There was always a catch. Judging by her bounty, the girl must be dangerous. The question was only how dangerous. Kakuzu contemplated. Should he decline, or accept? Decline, or accept? Greed, or common sense? 120 000 000 ryo, or nothing? A difficult choice. It was a dilemma, and as usual, he came to rely on his only friend in this miserable world, money. Money had never abandoned him. He decided to flip a coin. Head for killing her. Tails for killing her. His coin had the choice. He tossed the coin into the air, the outcome certain. He erred, the outcome was anything but sure. The coin fell and got stuck between two ancient floorboards. An unexpected result. Kakuzu chuckled before picking up the coin. Fate wanted her to live ... Not that he cared. He had different plans for the girl. ¡°Hidan! Get your arse ready immediately! We have got a job to do.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Desperation, apathy, depression hit Asami. Hunger and fatigue eroded her spirit. Weeks had passed since leaving Konoha and Asami crossed rivers, forests, mountains, lands without purpose, without goals, without destination. Her stomach grumbled. Her feet hurt. Dust and filth dirtied her precious attire. Insects bothered her. The nights were cold and the wind icy. Asami missed her fluffy bed, her pyjama, her warm bath, her home, her regular breakfasts. Her heart craved her old comfortable life, Her current lifestyle didn''t befit her standing. She was a princess, the last true Uchiha. Divine blood coursed through her veins. She deserved better. Ninja, ANBU, mercenaries, bounty hunters, they all wanted to have her head. Their futile attempts entertained her, but they were persistent like flies. Her admirers only dwindled after she nailed a few of them to the nearest tree. Asami fell, collapsing. Her exhausted body hit the soft grass below. The fluffy green invited her like a huge lovely pillow and Asami accepted the invitation. Her body was tired. The world weighed on her shoulders. Dark clouds covered the sky. Rain loomed. She deserved some rest, and she relished every second in these dark times, minutes of solitude, peace and silence. Asami persisted. She survived the night Okaa-san died. She survived Itachi. She survived Konoha''s betrayal. Her heart bled, but nobody cared. Her heart cried, but nobody cared. Asami was all alone. The sky roared, and a thunder announced the rain. Droplets tickled her skin and their numbers grew. Her world wasn''t a sunny place. Her past, her present were filled with misery and sorrow. Her future uncertain. Fate was indeed a cruel mistress. She had lost everything. She paid a heavy price, reaping nothing but disappointment and betrayal. Nothing but resentment and hatred. One day, she would repay Konoha''s kindness, but for now Konoha was a relic of the past, a testament to wasted time and effort. The rain poured down. Myriads of droplets descended and soaked her hair, her kimono, but the rain didn''t bother her. Asami enjoying the refreshing rain, the water trickling from her skin. Asami reached for the sky amid the endless stream of tears, asmile adorning her lips. Heaven shared her pain, her suffering, her bitterness, but this wasn''t the end. She would rise again and claim what was rightfully hers, her birthright. Nobody would deny her the greatness she was destined to.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Kakuzu.¡± ¡°Kakuzu.¡± ¡°Kakuzu!!!¡± ¡°Hidan, stop pestering me. You annoy me.¡± Kakuzu narrowed his eyes. The immortal bastard was lucky he couldn''t just kill him. Hidan ignored his warning, barking, ¡°Kakuzu, why are we doing this? We have been searching an entire month for this fucking bitch without a single fucking clue!!! This is an utter waste of time!¡± Kakuzu dismissed him. ¡°I doubt so. The bitch is worth a fortune. The girl is worth her weight in gold, so shut the fuck up, Hidan. Less complaining. More working.¡± Hidan clicked his tongue. ¡°The money doesn''t matter if we can''t find her, Kakuzu!! Don''t you get it ... Hey, are you even listening?!¡± Kakuzu assured his partner. ¡°I have my network. I have my connections. The little princess can''t be far. She must be somewhere in the area according to my sources.¡± ¡°tsk, I remember how well that worked last week, and the week before ...¡± Hidan grew silent. They reached a crossroad and made an unexpected find, corpses. ... ... ... ¡°I told you that we are on the right track. She must be near.¡± Kakuzu studied their mutilated corpses. They weren''t the only ones hunting her. They fought her, and it didn''t end well. Their masks and attires betrayed their affiliation. They guys were Kiri-ANBU, supplemented by mercenaries to bolster their forces. ¡°...¡± Kakuzu furrowed her eyebrow. The girl had numerous enemies. Kiri, Iwa, Suna, Kumo, Konoha, they all wanted her dead, but the princess didn''t care. They all tried, and they all failed. The girl didn''t hide, didn''t run, didn''t bother to cover her tracks. The girl left a trail of blood in her wake. Kakuzu inspected the dead. Stab wounds through their chests. Her sword burned through their torso. The fragrance of burnt human flesh still lingered. The dead carried her signature. The blood was still fresh. This degree of precision. This efficiency. This brutality. This was her. ¡°...¡± His attention turned attention to the nearest settlements. It was a small town located down the valley. A peaceful place. Kakuzu grinned. ¡°Told you so, Hidan. We found her ... Hidan?¡± ¡°...¡± Hidan stared at the blood stained tree. His hands trembled, and he clenched his fists in rage. His temper exploded. ¡°This fucking bitch! Who does this slut think she is?! I am the servant of Jashin here! Not she! Massacring people is my job, god dammit!¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 10 VII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 10
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami rubbed her chin, contemplating. Her newest enemy challenged her, ice cream flavours. So many choices and Asami had a hard time to decide. Vanilla, chocolate, strawberry, orange, banana, cherry, pistachio ... ¡°Ahem.¡± ... ¡°Ahem.¡± ... ¡°Ahem!¡± The impatient shopkeeper cleared his throat. Asami looked up. ¡°Yes?¡± The shopkeeper smiled. ¡°I don''t want to disturb you, but could you please hurry up. Other customers are waiting, and you are holding up business.¡± Asami turned her head. A long row of people stood behind her. They looked impatient, but her dilemma continued, vanilla, or pistachio. The shopkeeper fumed. ¡°Hey, lass, didn''t you listen ...¡± Asami responded with a schooled glare, her purple shimmering eyes underscoring her point.¡°My friend, I am aware of your concerns, but selecting the right flavour of ice cream is a delicate affair, a matter of significant importance. Feel honoured, in fact, that I grace your minor establishment with my presence. A cone pistachio please.¡± A happy girl got her ice cream. And it was even free. Asami savoured her cone. Today was a joyous day, a day to enjoy the small luxuries of life ... A string of threads blocked her path, but they failed to kill her. The threads missed her, but they decapitated her ice without mercy. Her eyes cried, and Asami mourned her loss. Her ice cream ... Hidan clicked his tongue. ¡°Kakuzu, are you sure it is her?¡± Kakuzu retracted his threads. ¡°Absolutely, Hidan.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami glared at her offenders, recognising their coats, recognising the patterns. They were responsible for this grave injustice. These bastards decapitated her ice cream! ¡°Who are you?¡± Hidan grabbed his scythe. ¡°I will kill you, you little fucking bitch ...¡± Kakuzu grabbed Hidan. He sensed the danger. Absurd amounts of chakra saturated the air. Purple spheres manifested. They meant trouble. He used Hidan as cover, as efficient cover, as immortal cover. The girl hit hard, harder than Deidara. Her explosion cleaved a corridor through the town inconsiderate of civilian casualties. He miscalculated, urban terrain didn''t limit her capabilities. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. His body got hurled across the air, but Hidan volunteered to take the brunt of the blast, an unpleasant experience. Kakuzu kissed the ground. He decided to lie low and observe for the time being. ¡°What the fuck was this, Kakuzu? Do you want to kill me, or what?¡± Hidan grumbled. His coat was shredded, and his poor bones didn''t approve of being abused as living cover. ¡°Hey, are you listening, you arsehole?! I am talking with you, Kakuzu!!!¡± Kakuzu didn''t move and Hidan grew furious. This bastard! He knew this trick! Hidan kicked him, but no reaction. The arsehole was deader than dead. ¡°Stop bullshitting me ...¡± ¡°Oh my, you are still alive. Quite surprising.¡± Asami''s saccharine smile interrupted him. Asami pressed a purple sphere against his chest. ¡°This is for my ice cream. This is my revenge.¡± The sphere packed a punch, catapulting Hidan backwards. He bounced over the ground like a human projectile. It hurt. Hidan gritted his teeth. ¡°You fucking bitch!!! You will pay for ... Asami''s sword cut him short and decapitated Hidan. ¡°Amateurs.¡± How disappointing. She had expected more of the infamous Akatsuki ...¡± ¡°This isn''t over yet!!! Don''t believe you have won!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami blinked in confusion. ¡°Don''t ignore me! I am down here!¡± Asami followed his suggestions and rubbed her tired eyes. His head ... was talking ... ... ... ... This wasn''t a dream, was it? Hidan fumed. ¡°Stop staring ...¡± Asami grabbed him and inspected the funny talking head. ¡°Curious.¡± Hidan protested, ¡°Don''t ignore me, or ...¡± Asami presented a diabolical grin. ¡°Or what? Are you going to kill me?¡± Her palm summoned a lovely purple flame. ¡°You don''t scare me!¡± Hidan mocked her. ¡°I am immortal, bitch! So bring it on!¡± Dark glee filled Asami''s eyes. ¡°Don''t worry, I will try my best.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
They survived. Kakuzu rose and dusted off his clothes. They had underestimated the girl and suffered the consequences. The little princess stung. A more cautious approach was recommended. Fortunately, playing dead served him well. He might be immortal, but he wasn''t stupid. Kakuzu strolled around in search for his partner. He located his charred head spiked on a broken pipe. Hidan had seen better days. Not that he didn''t deserve his fate. Kakuzu chuckled in a wave of schadenfreude. ¡°Hidan, what happened?¡± Hidan hesitated. ¡°I met an angel, Kakuzu.¡± ¡°I met a goddess.¡± Kakuzu frowned. The idiot had finally gone insane. Hidan paused. ¡°Kakuzu, I think I have fallen in love ...¡± ¡°Mmmm. Mmmm. Mmmm.¡± Kakuzu''s threads sealed his lips and silenced Hidan. He had enough of his rambling. ¡°Better.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
A cave, a dark place, a cold place, a lonely place, an inhospitable place, populated spiders and bugs, but the cave was special. A certain group elected the cave as one of their numerous hideouts. Akatsuki rarely met in person, mostly relying on other means of communication. Pain confirmed everyone''s presence. Akatsuki supported flexible structures and autonomy, but a certain degree of organisation was necessary. A modicum of discipline and hierarchy had to be maintained. Akatsuki remained officially mercenaries, and missions their primary source of income. A good reputation was indispensable on this market despite the infamous nature of their members. Immortal zombies, a psychopathic clan killer, a pyromaniac fanatic, a morbid puppeteer, they didn''t contribute to a positive public image. Kakuzu finally appeared. His figure flickered in the darkness. ¡°Apologies for being late, but I was forced to deal with a few issues.¡± Pain merely nodded and acknowledged his presence. The meeting commenced. ¡°Kakuzu, where is Hidan?¡± Kakuzu clicked his tongue. ¡°Hidan is sadly ... unavailable. Circumstances forced me to restrain him as he went bonkers. He didn''t take our recent mission well.¡± Pain didn''t approve. Hidan going insane was within his calculations, but not this soon. They might need to liquidate him. ¡°What happened?¡± Kakuzu scratched his head. ¡°That''s a complicated story.¡± ¡°Speak your mind. We have time.¡± Kakuzu grumbled annoyed. He wasn''t much of a talkative person. ¡°We received a mission. Our target was a girl, a kunoichi who turned traitor and abandoned her village. We set out to claim her bounty. Nothing unusual.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the girl proved more troublesome than expected and Hidan fell in love with her.¡± ¡°...¡± Pain said nothing. Silence was his answer. True love? Such things existed? ¡°Hidan decided to build a shrine and sacrifice one-thousand souls. He wanted to beg Jashin to help him conquer the pure heart of his beautiful angel in black.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I intervened before he could do anything stupid.¡± Pain merely nodded. ¡°That seems reasonable.¡± ¡°How much is the girl worth?¡± Kakuzu counted. ¡°Konoha doubled their bounty recently. Kumo and Iwao promised 50,000,000 each, while Kiri and Suna pledged 25,000,000 and 15,000,000 respectively. So 444,000,000 ryo in total.¡± Pain fell silent. The bounty was considerable, easily bankrupting smaller countries. Pain maintained his stoic facade. Surprise didn''t befit a divine leader. ¡°I assume your mission failed.¡± Kakuzu''s mood darkened. ¡°That''s ... indeed the case. The girl escaped our clutches.¡± ¡°The girl proved a formidable opponent. Capable, determined, aggressive. Her strength caught us ... off guard.¡± Pain processed the information. An idea formed. Akatsuki always looked out for new potential recruits, but suitable candidates were scarce. ¡°Kakuzu, tell me more about her. The girl has caught my interest. Her addition might strengthen our ranks.¡± ... ... ... ¡°Sasori, Deidara, you receive new orders. You replace Kakuzu and Hidan. Your mission is to establish contact with the target.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 11 VII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VII Chapter 11
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Are you sure we got the right person, Sasori?¡± Deidara remained doubtful. Sasori grumbled, ¡°I think we can trust Kakuzu in this matter. His tracking skills are excellent. He is Akatsuki''s loyal bloodhound.¡± ... ... ... ¡°Fair enough.¡± Deidara shrugged his shoulders and knocked on the door. They found her inn and asked the innkeeper for her room. The owner reluctantly assisted. The fear in his eyes was visible. Deidara knocked. No reaction. He knocked a second time. No reaction. He knocked once more ... ¡°I hear you, you fucking dimwitted cretins!!! Stop disturbing my peace.¡± Asami barked. The girl sounded pissed off. The door opened and a girl in a fluffy satin pyjama greeted them. Her long unkempt hair touched the floor. The girl yawned and rubbed her sleepy eyes. Her eyes felt tired, and her hungry stomach roared, demanding a breakfast. Asami glared at her guests, narrowing her eyes.¡°Who are you to disturb my precious sleep? Why do you wake me up at such an uncivilised hour?¡± Her illustrious guests were once again from Akatsuki. They probably didn''t learn their lesson last time. Deidara blinked. Kakuzu informed them their target was a girl, ... but not about her actual age. The girl was bloody young. Petite and innocent, a fragile porcelain doll. This girl was supposed to be Black Princess, Konoha''s fearsome kunoichi. Deidara remained cautious. ¡°Pardon our intrusion, but we arrived to discuss matters of great importance with you.¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Asami tilted her head. ¡°To discuss what? What do you want?¡± Deidara cleared his throat. ¡°We are searching for a certain girl.¡± Asami feigned ignorance while her reached for her trusted sword. They wanted trouble. They would get trouble. ¡°Good for you, but what does the girl have to do with me?¡± Deidara smiled. ¡°You might know her. Her name is Asami. Her hair is black and she loves kimonos.¡± ¡°Asami ... Asami ... Asami ...¡± ¡°Her name sounds familiar.¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°Why are you searching for her?¡± ¡°We are interested in her joining our organisation. Her abilities and capabilites would prove useful.¡± Deidara smiled. Negotiations proceeded smoothly. Asami studied her new friends. Her distrust didn''t diminish, but they seemed reliable. Her door opened, and they were permitted to enter her private kingdom. ¡°You may enter.¡± Deidara nodded and invaded her room together with master Sasori. Empty bottles littered and the sweet fruity smell of wine permeated the air. Asami tiptoed across her minefield without tripping and snatched the nearest chair and bottle. The girl filled her glass and crossed her legs. ¡°Might I offer you a glass? Not poisoned. Promise.¡± Deidara responded with a smile. ¡°We must sadly decline.¡± ¡°Such a shame.¡± Their rejection hurt Asami. ¡°The wine. An excellent year.¡± Her lips tasted the ruby liquor, a heavy red wine. ¡°Tell me more about your little organisation? What do I gain from joining your side?¡± Asami leaned back in her chair and swirled her glass. Melodrama never hurt. ¡°What can the famed Akatsuki offer me? I heard rumours. I heard that you strike fear into the hearts of your enemies.¡± ... ... ... Deidara contemplated. ¡°Protection. We can offer you protection.¡± Asami raised her eyebrow. His response amused her. ¡°Protection ... Uninteresting. Do I look as if I need protection? The entire world hunts me, but I am still alive. I neither require, nor desire your paltry protection. I want more. So, try again, what do I gain from joining?¡± ¡°Money, I guess.¡± Asami dismissed him. ¡°Money doesn''t interest me. I have my ways to get everything I desire without a single coin.¡± ¡°...¡± Deidara fell silent, and Asami frowned. Akatsuki bored her. They offered her nothing of interest. Asami sighed in disappointment. ¡°I think we should end this fruitless discussion, but for the sake of curiosity, what is Akatsuki''s goal?¡± Deidara hesitated. ¡°Pain never specified, but his goal is to change the world.¡± Assami halted her glass. Her guests elicited her undivided attention. ¡°To change ... the world ... This Pain is certainly an ambitious man. Please tell me more about him.¡± ... ... ... Asami admired her bewitching figure in the mirror. Her new coat fit her. The red clouds accentuated her eyes. Her sleeves were loose as they didn''t have her size. Her figure was too short, but Akatsuki had a decent sense of fashion at least. When arriving at Amegakure, she would arrange for a proper kimono version to be tailored.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Come on, Ero Sennin!¡± Naruto complained. ¡°Let''s get started with the training. I can''t wait to get stronger!¡± Jiraiya sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Calm down, Naruto. Don''t get fired up. Duty come first. We need to gather information about Tsunade and her location first. Finding her must be our foremost priority. There is no point in starting your training before we do so.¡± ¡°Hmm ...¡± Naruto crossed his arms, clearly dissatisfied with the arrangement, but he relented, albeit only grudgingly. Ero Sennin was right, duty came first.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc VIII Chapter 1 VIII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 1
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Amegakure offered a truly majestic sight. The forces of nature cloaked the city in a veil of rain, a common sight in the case of Ame. The scenery pleased her senses. Dark spires, silent monuments of forged black steel and human will, ascended from earth. Their imposing height challenged heaven itself. Shrouded in shadow, their cold silhouettes hid secrets forever untold. They were spires of desolation, of sorrow, of lost hope, of tragedy. Their soul resonated with her. The black towers invited her, welcomed her, and she accepted their invitation. Accompanied by her umbrella, a lone girl crossed the misty bridge leading into the village. This was Ame. This was the village hidden by the rain. This was her new home. The place where she was supposed to meet Akatsuki''s leader. Pain was his name, a self proclaimed god. How pretentious of him. Some nameless provincial upstart with delusions of grandeur declared himself a god in her presence. Such impertinence. Pain led Akatsuki and his goal was nothing short of world domination. An ambitious project for an equally ambitious man. Whether he would achieve his goal was different altogether. So far, every great conqueror in history had ultimately failed. Would he be another one? Only time would tell.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Eh ...¡± Takuya yawned. Sleepiness overcame his drowsy eyes. Guard duty was such a pain in the ass. The very definition of mind-numbing and boring. ¡°Tired, aren''t we?¡± Shizue laughed about his predicament. ¡°Not really. Just the usual. Nothing makes you sleep better than guard duty.¡± Takuya was rubbing his eyes to fight his drowsiness, but to no avail. Serving Amegakure was an honour, but ... guard duty sucked big time. Standing watch day in day out was a tedious affair. Nothing ever happened. They guarded the village gate, checking merchants and other travelling folk, but he didn''t complain. He had a family to feed and a wife waiting for him. His post was safe. Minimal risk ... Footsteps resounded through the air. The rest of the checkpoint shared his reaction and snapped to attention, their drowsiness gone. Steps echoed across the empty bridge. They approached their position. The steps stopped and amidst the fog a lone girl appeard, armed with an umbrella. ¡°...¡± Takuya spotted her petite figure. Her black kimono bore a familiar pattern. Her pale skin granted the girl a ghostly appearance. Her sheer presence sufficed to intimidate him. A cold, chilling, dark aura surrounded her. ¡°...¡± Takuya gulped, resisting the creeping sensation of dread. Her saccharine smile greeted them. ¡°Salutations, friends, I was invited to visit the beautiful village of Amegakure. I have arrived and now seek permission to enter.¡± The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ... ... ... ¡°... ... ...¡± Silence followed, and the guards exchanged looks of disbelief. They didn''t trust her. The girl exuded an otherworldly, a dangerous aura. Her smile didn''t ease the tension. ¡°...¡± Takuya unholstered his kunai. He remained cautious. The girl was suspicious. Shizue narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who are you? What business do you have with Ame?¡± The girl tilted her head and played with her umbrella. ¡°As said, an old friend invited me.¡± Shizue gritted his teeth. ¡°Don''t play with us. State your identity and purpose, or ...¡± The girl giggled. ¡°Or what? What are you going to do?¡± Shizue''s blood froze. A lightning bolt illuminated the bridge and revealed her figure. Her eyes glimmered purple in the dark, exuding a cold, demonic aura. ¡°...¡± Takuya held his breath, his hand gripping his kunai. The girl ... wasn''t normal. ¡°Don''t move! Try anything funny, and we will attack!¡± ¡°I strongly advise against such rash actions, my friends.¡± The mysterious girl merely smiled. Toying with them filled her girlish heart with joy. Their fear, their angst, their raw emotions pleased her sadistic streak. Their misfortune and misery lifted her mood. The girl gripped her umbrella and marched past them, advancing through the ghastly fog, hardly bothered by their presence. The incessant rain didn''t stop. Shizue blocked her way. ¡°Stop! I said stop! Not a step further!¡± The girl ignored his orders, strolling past a petrified Shizue. He didn''t dare to defy her in the slightest. The girl giggled, amused. ¡°Thought so. Listen, my friends, time is precious, so could you do me a little favour? I am new here, and I am searching for a friend of mine. Thus, I need your help.¡± Her gaze swept across the ranks until setting on him. ¡°...¡± Takuya gulped. Her dark eyes ... were staring at him. ¡°And who is this ... friend of yours?¡± The girl tilted her head, grinning. ¡°I am sure you know him. The entirety of Ame knows him. I am searching for Pain-sama.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Guided by her newest underling, Asami reached her destination. Pain resided in the tallest tower. A woman with lavender hair awaited her arrival. Konan was her name. Her white angelic wings made her float in the air. Her expression betrayed no emotions. ¡°You are late.¡± Asami bowed in respect. ¡°My apologies, but locating Kami-sama proved difficult. In his infinite wisdom, he provided me with no directions. I was thus forced to recruit locals for help.¡± ... ... ... ¡°We know.¡± Konan maintained her emotionless mask. ¡°Your little show of force displeased Pain-sama.¡± Asami responded with a smile. ¡°Once again, my sincerest apologies, I never intended to offend Kami-sama. I didn''t know that I was watched, but now I do. Of course, I will refrain from such unbecoming behaviour in the future.¡± Her stare met Konan''s, neither of them prepared to yield. ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Konan studyied her, scrutinising her. ¡°Follow me. Pain-sama is already awaiting you.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°What''s up, Takuya? You look pale. Have you seen a ghost, or what?¡± Shuji joked the moment he entered his bar. His old friend sounded worried. Takuya was completely soaked. His entire body shivered. Even his hands still trembled. It was obvious that he had clearly seen better days. He took a chair and rested. ¡°Shuji, give me a drink ... No, make it two ... No, better three ... Give me the strongest stuff you have got.¡± He needed alcohol. He needed to forget. Amegakure gained a new angel, and her wings were blacker than the night. Amegakure
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^=
Schwarz -¡¬- Der Wille zur Macht Arc I Prologue Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc VIII Chapter 2 VIII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 2
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami followed the mysterious angel through an endless maze of corridors. The atmosphere was still unbearable. As a result, she tried her best to strike a conversation to lighten the mood. ¡°I was told your name is Konan. A beautiful name.¡± ... ... ... Silence. ¡°Not in a talkative mood, it seems.¡± Asami shook her head in dismay. ¡°Such a shame.¡± ... ... ... No reaction. Nothing. The uncomfortable silence continued. Her communication attempts failed. Asami offer her hand, but Konan declined. Asami clicked her tongue. ¡°I must confess that I find your presence increasingly annoying. Ignoring a guest doesn''t constitute proper etiquette, but I shouldn''t have expected much from a puppet to begin with.¡± Her words elicited a reaction. Konan took offence. Traces of humanity were still left inside her heart. ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Konan glared at her. Her eyes expressed cold indifference. ¡°What are you implying?¡± If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Asami pondered her words. ¡°It appears that my impression didn''t deceive me, you are dead, a hollow puppet, Konan, You are nothing but an emotionless husk. Seriously, you should try to smile from time to time. Less gloom. More smile. Show some happiness. Show some positivity. It would help a lot.¡± Konan''s heart remained unmoved. ¡°I don''t smile. This world is cursed. Happiness and joy don''t exist. They are a lie.¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°How so?¡± ... ... ... Konan dismissed her. ¡°You wouldn''t understand, child. You can''t understand.¡± Asami chuckled. ¡°How presumptive ... I won''t deny that I don''t know your past, but I understand pain. I understand loss. I have suffered my fair share myself.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Konan halted. Her words hit a nerve. ¡°Konan, ... my mother was murdered before my very eyes. My hands are stained with blood. Young, old, father, mother, child, I killed them all in the name of Konoha.¡± Asami smiled. ¡°I think I understand.¡± ¡°...¡± Konan observed her in silence. Her mask never slipped. ¡°My apologies, it seems I might have misjudged you ...¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°We have arrived, Pain-sama.¡± Konan bowed and Asami spotted a coated figure in the dark. The man was watching Ame''s skyline and the ever pouring rain, contemplating, not deeming her worthy of his attention. Her presence was of minor importance to the self proclaimed god, even when his claim appeared dubious, at best. Pain was nothing but a mere mortal. ¡°...¡± Asami maintained her composure, despite clenching her fist. Once again, she was ignored. Pain turned, and her assessment changed drastically. For a fraction of a second, her smile faltered. Her perfect fa?ade crumbled in frot of him. His eyes ... ¡°...¡± Asami fell silent. These eyes ... This was ... impossible ... A purple abyss confronted her. Pain''s uncanny gaze crossed the room, judging her worth. She recognised his eyes, their colour, their pattern. They were the eyes of legend, thought forever lost to myths. The Rinnegan had returned and questions arose. Pain was neither a Senju nor an Uchiha. The Rinnegan was supposed to be beyond his grasp. Yet he possessed what was clearly not his. Pain studied her. ¡°We assume that you are Asami. We were awaiting your arrival. We have heard about your capabilities. We hope that your future performance won''t disappoint us.¡± A flash of lightning illuminated the room. Asami deflected with a smile. Acting servile was the best course of action, for the time being. ¡°I feel honoured by your trust, but my capabilities are ... modest, at best. I fail to see how I can contribute in any significant way to Akatsuki, Pain-sama.¡± Her words elicited a weak chuckle. Her words amused Pain. ¡°We wouldn''t say so. Kakuzu spoke highly of your capabilities. We doubt that you will fail us ... Konan, hand her the scroll.¡± Konan complied, presented her with a scroll. Asami accepted the present. ¡°What''s this?¡± ¡°This is your next mission.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Asami disliked the word mission. Once an errand girl. Always an errand girl. Such was her destiny. She had served Konoha. Now she served a new master. Pain elaborated, ¡°You will meet up with your assigned partner and complete the mission.¡± Asami opened the scroll to study her orders. Cold days were about to come. Her mission led her north, into the eternal snowy white winter wonderland, without adequate equipment. No fur coat. No warm gloves. No boots. ¡°I see.¡± Asami smiled at her saviour. It was time to leech some funds. After all, she was a little princess, and princesses were expensive. ¡°Pain-sama~ ...¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 3 VIII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 3
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Shizue, have you found her?¡± ¡°Negative, Captain. Nothing.¡± ¡°...¡± Kumanosuke clicked his tongue, his annoyance visible. They inspected the snowy ground, but the girl eluded them. Their target was nowhere to be found, but the girl couldn''t have gotten far. Their client ordered them to capture her alive, if possible. The Daimyo demanded the girl, and he was willing to remunerate them accordingly for their services. And truth be told, he didn''t care about the girl''s subsequent fate. They were ninja, and true ninja didn''t ask. Ninja obeyed. Ninja performed their missions. Ninja followed as long as gold and silver flowed. Konoha needed money now that times were dire. The invasion had devastated the village. Konoha''s reconstruction required considerable financial resources, which forced the village to accept even missions of the more dubious and less honourable kind of missions, as long as they were lucrative. Assassinating little girls wasn''t a particularly honourable affair, but Konoha didn''t complain. The Daimyo paid, and money was money. Their objective was to capture the girl. Failure wasn''t acceptable. Success was mandatory, no matter the cost. Determined, Kumanosuke and his squad continued their search in the cold. Corpses littered the icy plains. Blood soaked the snow red. It took weeks, but they eventually tracked the girl down. They ambushed the convoy. They eliminated the guards. They eliminated the merchants. They eliminated her last loyal retainers, but the girl had somehow managed to escape the slaughter. Kumanosuke gritted his teeth, his frustration growing. ¡°Naomichi, Toshikuni, anything to report?¡± Naomichi shook his head. ¡°Nothing, Captain. It''s as if the girl had vanished ... Captain?¡± ¡°...¡± Kumanosuke grew silent. The snow attracted his attention. Blood shimmered in the dusk, and faint footprints crossed the snow. A grin crossed his lips. Found. Her footsteps betrayed the girl. ¡°Shizue, Naomichi, Toshikuni, follow me. We need to hurry.¡± Dark clouds loomed on the horizon. A blizzard gathered. They had to get her in time if they intended to capture her alive.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Yuki ran, and ran, and ran. Desperation and fear drove her. Her frail body urged her to stop, but she couldn''t, she wouldn''t. She ran with all the force her weak body was able to muster. Her forces dwindled, but sheer grit and determination kept her going. In stoic silence, Yuki fought her way through the deep snow, through adesolate desert of crystallised water and ice. The cold and pain were her only companions after she had lost everything in life, but she endured, and endured, and endured. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Tears rolled down Yuki''s cheeks. Her world had fallen apart before her very eyes. Her family, her retainers, they all died. No happiness, no joy, no light, only pain accompanied her. The emptiness inside her heart proved a burden too heavy. Her heart bled, and Yuki capitulated. She had suffered enough. She deserved some sleep after all these years on the run. She deserved to rest in peace. The pure white snow invited her. The snow was fluffy, soft, like a cushion, like a bed waiting to be embraced. Her lips mustered a tender smile. The scenery fit her demise. Snow surrounded her, a kingdom of eternal winter, of eternal sorrow. The unforgiving cold assaulted her. Her feet hurt. Her tired, her exhausted, her heavy limbs refused to move. Her time had finally come. This was her destiny. Yuki bit her lips to suppress the pain. Her lungs panted. Her breathing was uneven, unsteady. The cold air pierced her lungs, stabbed her chest. The stinging pain suffocated her. Her clothes were soaked red. The cut was deep, and the bleeding didn''t stop. Every step took a toll on her weakened constitution. Her feet stumbled, and Yuki fell. The snow softened her fall and sleep came easily. Her eyelids closed, and her last resolve crumbled. Yuki didn''t resist the fate awaiting her. A little nap in the snow ... wouldn''t hurt ... Just ... a few ... minutes ... Reality turned black, and the falling snow buried the girl beneath.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Asami? senpai?. Asami? senpai?. Notice me, senpai?. Asami? senpai?. Look, senpai?. Notice me, senpai?. Asami? senpai?. Asami? ... Aaarrrgh.¡± Tobi fell to his knees, his stomach taking a heavy hit. Asami rammed her scabbard backwards, directly into his stomach with little regard for his well being, or life. ¡°...¡± Asami leaned down, her white fur coat warming her, and a sadistic grin adorning her innocent lips. Tobi was twisting on th ground in pain. His suffering pleased her. Tobi deserved his fate. ¡°Poor Tobi, what happened? Did you trip?¡± Tobi broke out in tears. ¡°Asami? senpai ? cruel and heartless. Asami ? senpai mean and a bully.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami smiled, her lips made his blood freeze. ¡°Tobi, ... stop trying my patience.¡± Tobi stiffened. ¡°Scary senpai~. Tobi hiding under warm blanket ...¡± ¡°...¡± Asami hit him once more with her scabbard, another gentle reminder. ¡°Ouch.¡± Tobi rubbed his abused head. ¡°Why do you hit me? Tobi did nothing wrong ...¡± Asami''s wrathful scabbard struck again. ¡°Because ...¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± ¡°... you keep ...¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± ¡°... asking ...¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± ¡°... stupid questions.¡± Tobi shielded himself against her onslaught, in vain. ¡°Senpai, please stop! You are bullying poor Tobi!¡± Asami glared. ¡°That was ...¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± ¡°... the ...¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± ¡°... intention ...¡± ¡°..., baka!¡± Tobi whimpered, ¡°Tobi heard women are gentle and tender, but Asami-senpai neither gentle, nor tender. Asami-senpai, cold, heartless, violent. Abusive, cruel, evil. Always hitting poor Tobi ...¡± ¡°Tobi.¡± Asami gripped her scabbard, narrowing her eyes. ¡°You know, I can still hear you, right?¡± ¡°...¡± Tobi paled. Panicking, he chose the only sensible choice, he ran. He ran as fast as the wind. ¡°Seeeeeeeeeeennnnnnnnpppppaaaaaaaaiiiiiiii, don''t hit me!¡± Asami pursued him, but her hunt met a sudden end. Her feet tripped over a pile of snow, and her lips kissed the frozen snow. ¡°...¡± Asami fumed. How she hated this little pest from the depths of her heart. One day, she would suffocate Tobi with his pillow in his sleep. Tobi noticed her absence and quickly returned. He fell to his knees to lament her early death, bemoaning her premature demise. His eyes overflowed with tears. ¡°Senpai!!! No!!! Tobi knew senpai only for a week. Senpai never liked Tobi, but still, Asami was the best senpai Tobi ever had! Tobi will miss senpai ...¡± ¡°...¡± Asami grumbled from below, her voice laced with anger. ¡°I am not dead, you idiot.¡± Tobi raised his arms in joy. ¡°A miracle, senpai, you returned from the dead!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami didn''t share his enthusiasm. Her scabbard struck once again with a healthy dose of Asaminess. ¡°Ouch¡±, Tobi grumbled. ¡°Evil senpai.¡± Asami ignored his complaints to investigate the suspicious pile of snow. A solid object made her trip. It wasn''t ice, and the culprit was quickly identified. Buried beneath the snow, her eyes spotted black ... hair? ¡°...¡± Asami didn''t hesitate, her hands shovelling the snow aside. Her hands discovered a lonely, half frozen girl beneath the snow. Weak, frail, closer to death than to life. The girl required help, help she wouldn''t deny. Asami hugged the girl, embracing her. Her comforting arms protected the poor child. Yuki
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 4 VIII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 4
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami gazed at the girl in her arms. Her tender heart pitied her. It pained her to see the girl suffer in the cold. The girl was such a poor, weak creature. She wouldn''t abandon her. Not a girl with such lovely fluffy cheeks. Her fingers pinched her cheeks, the victim of her affection unable to resist her nefarious attacks. The girl''s silken hair. Her chubby face. Her adorable cheeks. The resemblance was uncanny. Her appearance screamed doll, reminding her of much simpler, much happier times. ¡°...¡± Asami mustered a weak smile. Equally alone, equally helpless, equally vulnerable, but she was here to protect her. She wouldn''t surrender her to the dark, icy cold. Her kind heart didn''t permit such injustice. Her hug tightened. Hugging was beneath her dignity, a little bit of cuddling was allowed. The girl was hers, hers alone. ¡°A girl.¡± Tobi tilted his head. ¡°What a curious find ...¡± ¡°Senpai~, why are you staring at me like this?¡± Tobi gulped, her malicious smile sent a shiver down his spine. Asami beamed. ¡°The girl needs help. So would you please lend me your coat, Tobi?¡± ¡°My coat?¡± Tobi blinked. ¡°...¡± Asami nodded. Tobi hesitated before relenting. ¡°Well, but I hope that senpai~ will not leave poor Tobi freezing in the cold ...¡± Asami snatched his coat out of his hands, wrapping it around the girl, turning her into a living, fluffy cocoon. The girl needed every layer she could get. Tobi''s teeth shivered in the cold. ¡°Asami ? senpai, I am freezing ...¡± Asami remained unmoved by his plight. ¡°Stop this farce. You didn''t freeze before. You won''t freeze now. Take it like a man.¡± ¡°But ... But ... But ...¡± ¡°Furthermore, I doubt it would be a tragic loss, anyway.¡± ... Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ... ... ¡°You are mean, senpai. Your words hurt Tobi. Tobi has a heart too.¡± Tobi started sobbing, crying. ¡°Nobody liking Tobi.¡± This cheap trick wouldn''t work. ¡°Tobi unloved and forever alone.¡± It didn''t work. ¡°Life has no meaning. Tobi jumping from the nearest bridge.¡± It worked. Somewhat. Asami sighed in defeat. ¡°Don''t make things complicated for both of us, Tobi. Please don''t jump. I would miss you.¡± Tobi regained his hope. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes ...¡± Asami nodded. Tobi annoyed her most of the time, but his presence was nevertheless ... appreciated in these dark times. ¡°That is the nicest thing Tobi ever heard. Asami ?senpai, you are the best.¡± Tobi raised his arms in joy and assaulted her with a hug, but Asami merely sidestepped. ¡°It''s still too early for a hug, Tobi.¡± ¡°Mmmm. Mmmm. Mmmm¡±, Tobi mumbled with his head stuck deep into the snow. ¡°Hmemlmpm mem, smenpmami. I am dying!¡± His nonsensical rambling continued, but Asami ignored him. Tobi would survive. He was a stubborn fool. Asami scanned their surroundings, the Land of Iron, a barren land of eternal snow and little hospitality. Day turned night, and a snowstorm approached. They needed a place for the night, a warm place. The girl was cold, her limbs frozen, her pulse weak ... ... ... ... Tobi escaped from his snowy grave. His lungs inhaled the fresh air. ¡°Finally free. Tobi nearly suffocating ...¡± ¡°Tobi ... Silence ...¡± Asami admonished him, her eyes narrowed. ¡°We have got visitors.¡± Ninja arrived. Judging by the appearance, they hailed from Konoha. What were they doing here in the middle of nowhere? The ninja noticed their presence, surprise was written all over their faces. Suspicion and distrust met them. Their leader didn''t waste any time. His harsh voice lacked any sense of friendliness. ¡°Who are you?¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°I ask again, who are you? Answer me! Immediately!¡± Their leader studied them, her, the girl, and a freezing Tobi. Judging by their forehead protectors, they were Konoha-nin. What a coincidence. Asami glared at the newcomers with a hint of annoyance. ¡°My friends, what''s the rush? No need to be so aggressive.¡± The ninja readied his kunai. ¡°I don''t like to repeat myself, girl. Who are you? Identify yourself!¡± Asami despaired. ¡°Oh my, such dreadful times. The youth these days. So bold and quick with their kunai. No manners. Threatening a defenceless and innocent maiden in open sight. Has Konoha foregone any sense of honour?¡± Tobi blinked. ¡°Defenceless? Innocent?¡± The enemy ninja clicked his tongue. ¡°Stop your nonsensical rambling. Stop wasting my time, lass. We are way older than you!¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°Do you think so? Appearances can be deceptive, my friend. What if I am an ancient spirit that feeds on the tasty souls of foolish humans? Delicious humans who trespass their boundaries in their infinite hubris.¡± His eyebrow twitched in anger. She was slowly, but surely getting on his nerves. ¡°Listen, girl, my patience is limited. So answer my questions!¡± Asami pouted, disregarded his silly question. ¡°You are boring. You guys have no sense of humour. What do you even want from me?¡± ¡°...¡± The ninja gritted his teeth. ¡°We are searching for a certain girl. Said girl is apparently in your possession. We ask you to hand her over. We need her.¡± ¡°Which girl?¡± ¡°The girl in your arms.¡± ¡°You mean my cute little sister?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Indeed, your cute little sister ... What? I think that you have got something wrong here.¡± Asami tightened her protective hug. ¡°No, I don''t think so. You want to steal my cute little sister, but nee-san will protect her.¡± ¡°She ... is ... not ... your ... sister!¡± The ninja protested. Asami ignored him. ¡°Doesn''t matter. I found her first, so I will keep her. She is mine, my cute little sister.¡± The man fumed. ¡°What kind of logic is that? Don''t be absurd ...¡± ¡°Absurd?¡± Asami narrowed her eyes. ¡°You are being absurd here, you worthless peasants! You come here, threaten me, and demand from me to hand over my sister to a bunch of arsehole ninja I neither know, nor trust. How absurd does that sound?¡± The enemy ninja clenched his fist. ¡°Girl, don''t make things more complicated than necessary. Hand over the girl and we will leave you in peace.¡± Asami refused. ¡°No.¡± The man restated his demand, ¡°Hand ... over ... the girl!¡± ¡°Only over my dead body!¡± ¡°That can be arranged.¡± The man attacked, but Asami struck first with a sudden pulse of purple light, taking them by surprise. The man dodged, and so did his squad, her blast passing over their head, hitting a mountain range. The man grinned. ¡°Nice try, bitch. Try to aim next time.¡± Asami clicked her tongue. Her miss displeased her. A cruel joke of fate. ¡°Annoying, but ultimately irrelevant.¡± Her enemy raised his eyebrow. ¡°How so?¡± Asami giggled. ¡°My friend, are you familiar with the proverb, the unaimed arrow never misses?¡± The earth trembled, and the man sensed the danger. He turned and froze. Endless masses of snow rolled down the valley to bury them all. ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!!! Avalanche!¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 5 VIII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 5
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
A thick layer of snow and ice covered the formerly peaceful valley. Her attempt at evaporating her enemy ... slightly backfired. The avalanche buried everything, forests, trees. It didn''t matter, the snow turned the valley into a silent graveyard. Lesser mortals would have been overwhelmed by the avalanche, but not Asami. In her infinite wisdom, however, Asami erected a shield, a purple dome of multiple layers of chakra, a cathedral of light, to protect her cute little sister from the masses of snow. The snow formed a cavern, protecting, shielding, sheltering them from the harsh world. The snow wasn''t their enemy. The snow was their friend, peaceful, calm, serene, pristine, silent. Darkness limited her vision, but a purple flame, her child, illuminated the improvised cavern. Her purple will-o-wisp was floating through the air, dancing. Her flame jumped around in joy, much to Asami annoyance. This was definitely going too far. Her chakra was playful. Moody. Curious. Stubborn. Greedy. Sly. Envious. Proud. Petty. Where did her chakra get these bad habits from? ¡°...¡± Asami gave her child an icy stare. Stop this nonsense. ¡°...¡± Her flame obeyed and shrank. Her pitiful purple flame looked saddened, dejected. Asami sighed, relenting. ¡°Forget it. Do whatever you want. I don''t care.¡± ¡°...¡± The purple flame rejoiced and resumed its activity with new vigour. In the meanwhile, Asami spotted Tobi down below hugging her legs. ¡°Tobi, what are you doing?¡± ¡°...¡± Tobi gulped. ¡°Are the evil people finally gone, senpai~?¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Asami merely nodded. ¡°Tobi, why are you hugging my legs?¡± ¡°...¡± Tobi hesitated, fidgeting. ¡°Ehm, well, evil people scaring Tobi and giant avalanche ... Also, senpai~ has pleasant fragrance. So Tobi decided to hide behind Asami-senpai~. Senpai the safest place in the world! Senpai protecting Tobi when in danger.¡± ... ... ... Asami sighed in exasperation. ¡°Seriously, Tobi, how did you ever manage to join Akatsuki with your lacklustre credentials?¡± Tobi scratched his clueless head. ¡°Tobi has no idea. Pain-sama was recruiting ...¡± ¡°Senpai~, look. Look, what is this?¡± Tobi changed the topic, pointing at her flame. Childish glee filled his eyes. He found a new toy. ¡°...¡± Asami and her flame exchanged questioning glances. The existence named Tobi confused them both. His stupidity defied common sense. Tobi marvelled at her flame. ¡°Senpai, can I touch it?¡± Asami clicked her tongue. ¡°Tobi, don''t even think about ...¡± ¡°...¡± Tobi poked her flame. He poked, and poked, and poked. He poked her flame. Apparently, he had a lot of fun. ¡°Tobi, ... stop ... poking ... my flame.¡± Tobi protested, ¡°But ... But ... But ... The flame is cute and fluffy. Just like senpai ...¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± Tobi jolted up in pain, rubbing his finger. ¡°Senpai, your evil flame attacked me.¡± Asami rolled her eyes and dismissed his claim. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I swear the flame ... Ouch.¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± ¡°Help me, senpai~! Help me! Tobi under attack!¡± Tobi ran in circles, hunted by a furious will-o-wisp. Her purple flame chased and attacked him. Tobi hid behind Asami and cowered in fear. ¡°Senpai, please, help me! The evil fire spirit attacks Tobi!¡± ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Asami gave Tobi a painful reminder. Her fist struck. ¡°Ouch.¡± Tobi rubbed his abused head. ¡°Idiot, stop poking my child, and you will be fine.¡± Asami glared at him before dedicating her attention to the girl. Her condition was critical. Asami placed the girl on the ground and snapped her fingers to light a fire. The cavern was cold. Tobi warmed his freezing hands at her improvised bonfire. He was happy. ¡°Warmth.¡± Asami removed the girl''s clothes and examined her state. Her breathing was erratic, her pulse weak, her temperature low, her blood loss significant. The girl had to be stabilised. Immediately. Time was of essence. Unfortunately, she didn''t know any medical ninjutsu, but a solution was needed. Asami unholstered a kunai and closed her eyes. Her grip was tight. Desperate times required drastic measures. It was time to take a gamble. It was time to trust in her blood. Her kunai cut her wrist. Her blood heeded her call, shimmering vivid red with traces of purple. This wasn''t mere blood. This was more. Enriched with the purest form of chakra, her blood was her catalyst. Powerful, potent, vigorous. Her blood dripped down. Droplet after droplet covered the wound. She would save the girl. Her blood proved effective. The girl''s wound healed under a purple glimmer. Asami cleared the remaining blood from her wrist, while Tobi was hiding in the corner, shivering. Asami raised her eyebrow. ¡°Tobi, why are you ...¡± ¡°Senpai~ using evil blood magic.¡± Tobi pointed his accusing finger at her. ¡°Senpai in truth evil witch disguised as little girl. Poor Tobi next victim of her evil machinations.¡± ... ... ... Asami glared, hardly moved. ¡°Tobi, ... shut up.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 6 VIII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 6
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Captain, are you okay?¡± ¡°Okay? Nothing is okay in this fucking snowy shithole. An avalanche nearly killed us.¡± Kumanosuke groaned in pain. They survived the avalanche and the little psycho girl at the expense of a few broken bones. His legs refused to move. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get your asses over! Help me!¡± Shizue and Naomichi moved. Kumanosuke gritted his teeth to suppress the pain. ¡°If I ever get my hands on this little bitch ...¡± ¡°So we are continuing with the mission?¡± Shizue asked. Kumanosuke answered with an incredulous stare. ¡°Oh, fuck no. I am not senile. Screw the mission. Screw the money. Screw the terror girl. We get the fuck out of here. I am not going to face this demon ever again.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Yuki''s chances of survival were minimal, not to say non existent. All hope was lost and doom awaited her. Her arms embraced the soft snow. Her death would be sweet and painless. Yuki was never a friend of pain and suffering. Nobody was. She was a pampered noble girl and little princess, a pampered little princess. Noble blood coursed through her veins. Harumi, her caretaker and guardian, always said so. He had served her parents even beyond their death. She had little reason to doubt to his words. He spoke the truth, she was of noble birth. Yuki remembered her heritage. Years had passed since the fateful day, the night she lost her parents, killed in cold blood. On the run for the majority of her life, she missed her father, her mother. The pain never subsided. Her heart missed Haruka. Yuki missed her warmth, her hugs, her love. All had disappeared. Only the memories of better times remained. The ninja nearly killed her, forcing her to march untold miles in the cold. Her tender heart hoped that they would rot in hell, haunted forever by her angry spirit from the afterlife. She wouldn''t forgive them. Never. Death came quickly. No pain. No agony. Her body went numb, and darkness approached her. Trapped in a state of fading consciousness and reality, her world turned black. The darkness crept closer, which unsettled Yuki. Her eyes stared into the abyss, and the abyss stared back at her. The dark miasma distressed her. The darkness was strange, alien, different. Ancient malice lurked inside the shadows. Avarice. Envy. Insatiable hunger. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°...¡± Yuki stumbled backwards, yet the darkness followed her. Her face paled. Her fears weren''t a product of her paranoia, the darkness followed her. The thing didn''t allow her to escape. ... ... ... The beast flashed its teeth. Red luminescent eyes pierced her. Their predatory intent was clear. Nightmarish tendrils rushed forth. Deformed, inhuman claws carved for her. They were everywhere. They were many. They were fast. ¡°...¡± Yuki gulped, reconsidering her decision. Death suddenly didn''t appear desirable any more. Nobody told her about this aspect of dying. Yuki ran. The little princess fled from the army of black tendrils. She was too young and fluffy to die. But misfortune struck the clumsy girl. Yuki tripped over her own feet and fell. Her clumsy feet sealed her fate. ¡°...¡± Yuki closed her eyes and awaited her end, but her brutal death never came. The murderous claws never reached her. A purple shield blocked them, much to the dark creature''s annoyance. ¡°Rrrrrrrrrr ...¡± The beast snarled, glared. The creature wasn''t happy with the outcome. The purple shield protected Yuki. The mysterious barrier exuded a gentle aura, warm, reassuring, comforting. The purple energy cared about her. The shield dissipated, morphing into a purple sphere, startling Yuki. A cute, fluffy light ball saved her from demise, and her new fluffy friend didn''t show any fear. ¡°Rrrrrrrr!¡± The dark creature hissed, but her companion didn''t waver. The brave light ball stood its ground and challenged the darkness. Little love was lost between both sides. Yuki rooted for her new ally from behind. She wasn''t a coward, but she also wasn''t prepared to fight. Her little friend was better suited for combat. ¡°Kill it! Kill it! Murder the evil shadow thingy!¡± The stalemate continued until the unknown creature conceded defeat. The beast hissed in rage, but it was useless. The girl was beyond its reach. Annoyed, the darkness receded, and Yuki sighed in relief. First blood crazed ninja, and now arcane eldritch terrors. Life was tough. ¡°...¡± The purple sphere observed her. Her friend waited. ¡°...¡± Yuki tilted her head, unsure what to do with her little friend. She decided to pat her fluffy friend. The sphere rejoiced, pleased by its reward. ¡°Are you satisfied now ... Stop, what are you doing?! Stop!¡± Yuki panicked and fought the inevitable. Yuki resisted, but resistance was futile. The sphere dissolved into a fine mist of shimmering particles. The mist enveloped her, entering her body. The mist absorbed her. A warm feeling spread through her entire body, a sensation of power, of strength. ¡°...¡± Yuki stared at her hands, the faint aura of entrancing purple glimmered in the dark, a beautiful purple that banished the darkness.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Yuki awakened from her slumber and morning greeted her, much to her annoyance. She loved her sleep, her fluffy dreams. They were cut short, and Yuki found herself in a pinch. Her lungs didn''t get any air. Two arms curled around her chest in a tight hug, suffocating her. Yuki panicked and gasped for air. She didn''t survive her assassins only to be cuddled to death like a teddy bear. Her air supplies dwindled and her sense of reality faded. ... Air ... ... Oxygen ... ... Life ... ... Help ... ... The gods took pity on Yuki and answered her pleas. The hug of death loosened, and Yuki was able to breathe again. Breath in. Breathe out. Breathe in. Breathe out. Her condition stabilised, and Yuki inspect her surroundings. Her head turned left despite being barely able to move. A sleeping bag and the insidious hug of death trapped her. At least, the sleeping bag was cosy and warm, which Yuki appreciated. Cosiness and warmth were her friends. A dark cave surrounded her and a fire flickered in the darkness. A mysterious man camped around the fire. He studied the purple flames intently. His hand touched the fire, but the man showed no reaction. He felt nothing beneath his mask. His hollow voice betrayed no emotions. ¡°What a peculiar fire. What a peculiar girl.¡± Yuki blinked. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 7 VIII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 7
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The man froze, caught by surprise.¡°Tobi just imagining voices. Senpai saying ghosts not real. Merely products of Tobi''s feeble superstition.¡± Yuki blinked. The guy was an idiot, wasn''t he? ¡°Ghost? I am not a ghost, I am alive! I am right here!¡± The man named Tobi shrieked, ¡°Tobi was right, ghosts are real! This place is haunted! Tobi must warn senpai!¡± Yuki glared. Her annoyance was obvious. ¡°I am ... not ... a ... ghost! I am here, you dimwitted cretin!¡± ¡°Senpai? is here! Senpai? came to rescue Tobi ...¡± Tobi raised his arms in joy before deflating, confusion overcoming him. Tobi looked puzzled. ¡°You aren''t senpai. You sound and speak like senpai, but you aren''t senpai. Senpai didn''t come to save Tobi from evil ghosts.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki was left speechless. The sheer degree of stupidity was staggering. ¡°Listen, you imbecile, ghosts don''t exist. It was me! No strange voices from the after world. Just me.¡± ¡°...¡± Tobi blinked. He didn''t believe her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Yuki rolled her eyes. ¡°I am sure.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tobi doubted her. ¡°...¡± Yuki merely nodded and smiled. Aggression welled up inside her, the profound urge to hit Tobi, but of course she would never resort to such uncivilised behaviour. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Tobi sighed in relief. ¡°Don''t scare Tobi. Tobi easily frightened without senpai.¡± He admonished her, but Yuki didn''t care. Escaping the hug of death and extracting information from her captors was more important. Yuki cleared her throat. ¡°Firstly, I apologise for scaring you.¡± Tobi approved. ¡°Apology accepted.¡± ¡°Secondly, could you help me with a tiny little problem?¡± Yuki smiled innocently and Tobi trembled. An icy shiver ran down his spine. ¡°...¡± Yuki raised her eyebrow. Tobi fidgeted. ¡°Your smile reminded me of someone I know. Someone scary. Someone really scary.¡± Yuki hesitated. ¡°I see. Anyway, could you free me from this hug?¡± ¡°I could, but ...¡± Tobi scratched his head. ¡°That''s unfortunately not possible ... Asami-senpai loves her beauty sleep. Tobi learned that waking her up without reason is not a good idea. Tobi fearing her moody nature. Senpai difficult to handle when angry, but on the bright side, you get a free hug from the cutest senpai in the world.¡± ¡°Tobi always suspecting senpai being a secret cuddler.¡± Tobi grew envious, pouting. ¡°You get a free hug. Tobi also wants a free hug from senpai.¡± Yuki grumbled. ¡°Then I have to get out of here on my own.¡± In the end, you couldn''t rely on anyone. Determined to break free from the iron hug, Yuki turned clockwise. Turning was slow and cumbersome, but Yuki made progress and faced her captor. Her name was apparently Asami, and judging by the impression her companion left, Yuki already disliked her. Who did this woman think she was! Nobody was allowed to touch her! Nobody was allowed to cuddle her without her permission! Yuki was prepared to fight for her freedom, but she was never prepared for what awaited her. The battle ended before it even began. Her determination evaporated, and her heart melted like snow during summer. ¡°...¡± Startled, puzzled, confused, flustered, Yuki blushed, her cheeks ruby red like cherries. She failed to escape this awkward situation. Asami subverted her expectations. Asami was considerably younger than expected, barely older than her. Her eyes looked at a dormant girl caught in her dream world. Asami was sleeping in peace, slumbering. Not a single sound. No movement. The sleeping princess resting in serene silence and supreme huggliness. Her face, almond-shaped perfection. Unblemished alabaster, adorned by a single strand of silken hair. Her chest moved with each breath. With each breath, a soft stream of warm air tickled Yuki''s skin. Her adorable cuteness proved irresistible. Asami''s possessive arms coiled around her. The girl cherished her like a treasure. The girl was an angel, reminding her of someone dear lost long ago. Asami reminded her of ... ¡°...¡± Yuki sulked and puffed her cheeks. They might look alike, but Asami was still too close. Yuki always wanted a sister, but not this way ... ¡°...¡± Asami tightened her hug and Yuki stiffened in embarrassment. Her limbs failed her once again. Asami was a troublesome opponent. Tobi chuckled. ¡°Isn''t she wonderful? The cutest senpai in the entire world. Especially when sleeping. Senpai can''t hit Tobi. A fluffy fureball of dormant evilness.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki wasn''t happy. Her eyes betrayed her dismay, but Yuki agreed, Asami was undoubtedly ... cute. Her hug comforted her. Asami was warm. Pleasant warmth radiated from her sleeping figure. Her slender arms protected her. Deep inside, Yuki''s wounded soul yearned for her presence, for unfulfilled joy. Her eyes had missed this caring, tender warmth and her eyes turned wet. ¡°...¡± Yuki sniffed and rubbed her watery eyes. She was strong. She didn''t need the hug. She didn''t need the warmth. ... ... ... ¡°Muah ...¡± Asami awakened from her deep slumber, yawning. Today was a wonderful day. She had rarely had such pleasant dreams.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 8 VIII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 8
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Senpai smiled. Her mood was superb. Every day was a good day. Every day was a happy day with her cute little radiant sunshine at her side. Asami was less gloomy, less grumpy, and less abusive than usual, which Tobi approved of. His mistress stopped hitting him as she had found a new victim for her affection, a new victim for her bottomless love, her cuddles, her huggles. It wasn''t Tobi. Tobi witnessed a friendlier Asami, less tyrannical, less despotic. Asami was a cruel mistress. She ruled with an iron fist over common peasants like him, but her treatment of him improved. She even mumbled ''thank you'' when ordering him around, a definite improvement. Yesterday, senpai even praised Tobi. His princess promoted his morning coffee from a hideous attempt on her life to barely potable. Her lips smiled, and her smile was warm, dazzling, radiant. The ice in her heart finally thawed as the dawn of spring arrived. Her world turned bright again and sparse memories, fragments of her past returned. Yuki had changed senpai. Asami doted on the girl. Their appearance was similar. Their behaviour was similar. Their way of speaking was similar. As if Yuki was her long lost little sister, the sister she never had. Asami hugged her plenty when asleep. Her arms enveloped the helpless girl and resistance proved futile, but the girl still refused to cooperate. Yuki continued to play the little obstinate princess. The girl sulked, puffed her cheeks, and crossed her arms indignantly. The girl insisted that she was taken hostage against her will by lawless brigands like them, but she never tried to escape. Yuki obediently followed Asami, stalking senpai like a newborn kitten her mother. The girl jumped, smiled, took senpai''s hand whenever possible. The girl even reciprocated senpai''s hugs. Curious.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Together they were marched across the snowy plains. The scenery changed little for days. Snow, snow, and more snow awaited them with no end in sight. The Land of Iron was a truly ghastly experience. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Asami led the way, accompanied by a certain girl. Yuki was wrapped in a fluffy woolen scarf to keep her warm. Tobi already complained that she never shared her scarf with him. ¡°...¡± Yuki tugged at her sleeves. Asami smiled. ¡°Yes?¡± Yuki asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Asami looked hurt. Her smile diminished. ¡°Yuki-chan, what did I tell you that you should call me?¡± Yuki realised her mistake and sighed in defeat. ¡°Where are we going, ... Nee-san?¡± Asami''s smile returned. Her hands pinched Yuki''s cheeks with childish glee. ¡°Good girl.¡± Yuki didn''t fight back. It was useless. ¡°Nee-schan, that hurtsh! Ssstop it.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami didn''t listen. Her smile broadened. Yuki was such an adorable child. Her cheeks were simply too soft and fluffy.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Eventually, they arrived at their destination. Yuki slowed them down, but the loss of time was negligible. A castle of ice and stone rose at the horizon, situated on a hill above Shibayama, surrounded by icy wastelands. They passed the gates and entered Shibayama. The entire city was dead. The streets were empty and daily life had ceased. Winter reigned supreme and maintained an iron grip on the Land of Iron. No sane person challenged the frigid cold. The castle was nothing spectacular, quite modest even for a local Daimyo, but the lands were never known for their prosperity and wealth. Yuki masked her growing anxiety, but her unease didn''t escape Asami. The ominous presence of the castle unsettled her. The black walls terrified her. The girl gripped her hand. Her pulse raced. Asami looked concerned. ¡°Yuki-chan, is something bothering you?¡± Yuki lowered her head, ignoring her innocuous question. ¡°Nothing, nee-san. I just don''t feel well. That''s all.¡± Yuki lied, but Asami didn''t press matters further. ¡°Are you sure, Yuki-chan? Because Nee-san is worried about her cute little sister.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, I am fine¡±, Yuki reassured her, but her grip tightened. Yuki clenched her hand. Asami accepted her lie. ¡°If you say so ...¡± ¡°Halt!¡± A guard halted them, pointing his spear in their direction. ¡°Who are you? And what are you doing?¡± The guard gave her an icy stare, a common occurrence in the cold north. Her friend wasn''t alone. More guards joined, more samurai. Trained warriors, the Land of Iron''s finest, they had honed their skills, their spirits for years. Asami removed the spear from her face and deflected with a gentle smile. ¡°No need to act rashly. Our intentions are peaceful. We don''t want to hurt anyone.¡± The guard didn''t budge, his eyes narrowed. ¡°You didn''t answer my question, who are you? What do you want?¡± Asami inspected her nails and feigned disinterest. ¡°Your gracious lord and master requested our presence. He summoned us and here we are.¡± The guard expression softened, but doubts lingered. ¡°So you are these elite ninja?¡± Asami nodded. ¡°Correct.¡± The guard didn''t look convinced. ¡°I find that hard to believe. One guy and two little girls ... I expected more when I heard elite.¡± Asami deployed her charming smile. ¡°Indeed, but appearances and age can be deceptive in this line of work. I assure you, we are the real deal, and we have work awaiting us.¡± The guard grumbled, ¡°True.¡± Her words didn''t convince him, but her words persuaded him. He stepped aside, and the guards allowed her to pass. ¡°You may pass.¡± ¡°Excellent, I appreciate your cooperation.¡± Asami was delighted and took Yuki''s hand. ¡°Come, Yuki-chan. We don''t want to make our client wait.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 9
VIII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 9
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°It''s an honour to welcome such illustrious guests in my modest home. The Black Princess of Konoha, your reputation truly precedes you. I was told about your name and real identity, Lady Asami. I am quite satisfied that I can rely on such competent hands as yours.¡± Mitsuhiko greeted them in person. He was their mysterious client. Asami and company passed the gates, and entered a kingdom of doors, rooms, and tatami mats. A significant number of guards accompanied his lordship. Nothing extraordinary. Their client was a daimyo, a rich and influential man. Rich and influential men were concerned about their personal health and security. The world was dangerous, and powerful ninja roamed the lands without accountability. Mitsuhiko bought the best protection money could afford. He recruited samurai and ninja alike, assembling a little personal army. His guards observed her with open distrust. They followed her movements, and Asami sensed their prying eyes. Not that she cared. Mitsuhiko''s little show of force amused her. Mitsuhiko led the way. He was young, handsome, ambitions, a man hungry for the laurels of history. His face, his eyes, his smile were charming, but Asami distrusted her new friend. His fa?ade didn''t deceive her. His smile was perfect, but his lips lacked genuine emotions. The man was a sly fox despite his young age, skilled in the craft of subterfuge and manipulation. Asami maintained her smile. ¡°The honour is all mine, Lord Mitsuhiko. Humble ninja like us rarely enjoy the privilege to serve a mighty daimyo.¡± ¡°...¡± Mitsuhiko masked his annoyance. So much cheekiness trapped in such a frail body, but the girl was genuine. The Black Princess, her pride, her arrogance were legendary. So were her abilities. Her name carried meaning. Her name demanded respect. Following her betrayal, her name was known across the lands. The girl was rumoured to have sided with Orochimaru during the invasion before staining her hands with the blood of her former comrades. The Black Princess had turned against her village in cold blood. He never expected to hire her upon contacting Akatsuki, yet the girl was standing before him, a girl named Asami. His smile gone, Mitsuhiko chuckled. ¡°Your tongue is sharp for your age.¡± Asami giggled. ¡°You flatter me, Lord Mitsuhiko. Pleasantries aside, I notice you summoned quite the number of guards. Do you feel threatened, Your Grace?¡± Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°...¡± Her words hit a nerve. Mitsuhiko scowled, but he mustered a smile. Of course, he felt threatened by the homicidal girl. ¡°They are present ... for security purposes. Rebellious elements among the minor nobility are discontent with my rule.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami listened. The rumours were true, Mitsuhiko ruled his land with an iron fist. Mitsuhiko was an ambitious man, and ambitious men provoked opposition. Considering the number of men under his command, he didn''t settle his disagreements peacefully. Mitsuhiko sighed. ¡°I fear a repetition of what happened to my brother. A tragedy.¡± Asami raised her eyebrow. ¡°You had a brother?¡± ¡°An older brother. He died a premature death after succeeding our father. He, his wife, and his daughter died together in a terrible fire. The voracious flames nearly claimed the entire castle. A tragic day.¡± Mitsuhiko didn''t care in the slightest. His emotions were hollow. ¡°We never uncovered the culprits, but we suspect disgruntled nobles were responsible for this heinous crime.¡± Asami listened and smiled along. Details didn''t add up, but Asami refrained from commenting. His older brother died in a mysterious fire, only to be succeeded by him. A fortunate turn of events. Mitsuhiko inspected her company. ¡°I see that you have brought a girl along with you. May I ask for her name?¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki shared her antipathy for Mitsuhiko, hiding behind her silhouette. The girl clutched her hand and Asami reciprocated. Her little sister was precious. Asami beamed proudly. ¡°Tsukimi-chan is my little sister. She is a bit shy around people, but isn''t she adorable, Lord Mitsuhiko?¡± Mitsuhiko chuckled. ¡°Tsukimi, a lovely name indeed. Anyway, follow me. We have much to discuss.¡± A door opened. Mitsuhiko prepared a room, as their mission was a matter best discussed behind closed doors. Asami halted. ¡°Tobi, Tsukimi-chan, you won''t accompany me. I will go alone. We will meet up later on.¡± Yuki looked worried. She didn''t want Nee-san to go. ¡°Nee-san ...¡± Asami leaned down, rewarding her with a gentle head pat. ¡°Don''t worry, Nee-san will return.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°...¡± Asami observed Mitsuhiko. Guards surrounded him, his most trusted aids. Her voice broke the uneasy silence. Unsolved questions demanded an answer after years of silence. ¡°Lord Mitsuhiko, your mission ... What does our mission exactly entail? Unfortunately, Your Lordship, wasn''t forthcoming with the specifics. As far as we know, we are supposed to locate a certain person.¡± Mitsuhiko sipped on his tea. ¡°Correct, your objective is to locate and eliminate a girl. The girl must be silenced. We will reward you accordingly.¡± Asami enjoyed her tea. The tea was apparently safe. ¡°I hope so. Our services are in high demand.¡± ¡°So which girl is destined to die, Lord Mitsuhiko? I need her identity. I need information.¡± Mitsuhiko agreed. ¡°Understandable, I expected such. Kazuma, hand her the scroll.¡± Kazuma stepped forwards and Asami accepted his scroll without hesitation. Mitsuhiko continued his explanation. ¡°The scroll contains all the information we collected. We hope the information will prove useful and aid you in your endeavour.¡± Asami scanned the contents. Her hand froze, and her gaze turned cold. The picture. Her name. Both were familiar. The picture dated back years ago, but Asami recognised the girl. Her cheeks. Her fluffy hair. Her hopeful eyes. Her cute little nose. Asami mumbled her name. ¡°Yuki ...¡± Mitsuhiko enjoyed his tea. ¡°Your mission is to locate my niece and eliminate her. Unfortunately, Yuki survived the fire years ago and escaped. One of my brother''s loyal retainers saved her. The girl is eluding us ever since, which is an issue. My brother''s line must end. Her mere existence as the true heiress threatens my legitimacy.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami understood. Mitsuhiko''s grin broadened. ¡°We hope you will be graced with more success than your predecessors. Even the Konoha-nin I hired failed. Contact ceased. I honestly expected more from them, but the rumours seem to be true, Konoha''s quality has declined. Their ninja fall short of their once legendary reputation ...¡± ¡°Lord Mitsuhiko, we must talk.¡± Asami deposited her cup of tea. Her eyes glimmered purple. Her Susanoo struck. Her skeletal arm pinned Mitsuhiko against the wall, strangulating him. Mitsuhiko suffocated as her grip tightened. ¡°Mitsuhiko, tell me, more about that night.¡± Asami offered a seductive smile. ¡°I want to know more ...¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 10 VIII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 10
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami''s lips formed a smile. Her susanoo struck while his guards were forced to watch the spectacle, unable to assist their master. The air was tense and the conflict escalated. Mitsuhiko''s men drew their swords. The doors burst open and reinforcements arrived. Armed with their glorified sticks and false bravado, his men surrounded her. They believed they could threaten her, but the white of their eyes betrayed their fear. ¡°...¡± Asami grinned. His men stood their ground and dared to challenge her in their hubris. Kazuma gripped his sword and his men followed suit. ¡°Release our Lord! Immediately! We might even overlook your transgression ...¡± ¡°Hehehe ...¡± Asami answered with an ominous giggle. Her new friends entertained her. ¡°Kazuma.¡± Asami remembered his name. ¡°Do you really think you can threaten me? Do you really think you can order me? You overestimate your position, Kazuma. Lower your weapons, and I might spare you and your men.¡± ¡°...¡± Kazuma stared into the darkness of her eyes. The black abyss stared back. The man gritted his teeth, his rage visible. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Asami tilted her head. ¡°I am who I am. I am Asami, the Black Princess of Konoha, far more powerful than you can ever imagine, so know your place.¡± Kazuma didn''t waver. Her friendly reminder only strengthened his resolve. ¡°Listen, we won''t back down because of a little girl. On our honour, we will fight ...¡± ¡°Stop, Kazuma, don''t provoke her! The girl will slaughter us all.¡± Mitsuhiko intervened before it was too late. Kazuma blinked. His lord confused him. ¡°Lord Mitsuhiko ...¡± ¡°Kazuma, lower your weapons! Don''t provoke her! Don''t attack under any circumstances!¡± ¡°...¡± Kazuma hesitated, but he obeyed. Asami was pleased. ¡°Mitsuhiko, you are smarter than I thought.¡± Mitsuhiko offered his best smile. ¡°You flatter me. I hope that we can solve this situation peacefully. All this is just an unfortunate misunderstanding.¡± The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Asami''s grin broadened. ¡°I doubt so. This isn''t a misunderstanding, Mitsuhiko. Tell me, what happened the fateful night your brother died?¡± ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about.¡± Mitsuhiko''s air supply dwindled as breathing grew increasingly difficult. Asphyxiation approached. Her skeletal avatar choked him to death. Coated in a demonic purple, her creation crushed his thorax. Asami increased the pressure and Mitsuhiko bit his lips. His bones cracked. Yet Mitsuhiko maintained his fa?ade. ¡°I know nothing.¡± His answer displeased Asami, and punishment was administered swiftly. Her grip tightened, and his ribs paid the price. A crack echoed through the air. Her distinct chakra saturated the room, uncaring, cold, threatening. A murderous maelstrom of immensity. Her sinister smile made Mitsuhiko paled. ¡°Mitsuhiko, don''t lie to me. We both know what I want.¡± Mitsuhiko mustered his courage. ¡°How the fuck I am supposed to know what you want? My brother is dead! He died!¡± Asami sighed in disappointment. ¡°Mitsuhiko, the truth is a matter of utmost importance. The time has come to confess your sins. You killed your brother, didn''t you?¡± Mitsuhiko didn''t understand. Nothing made sense. ¡°Yes, I killed him. So what? Are you going to kill me? Did the infamous butcher of Konoha suddenly turn into a champion of justice?¡± Asami sipped on her tea. The tea was truly excellent. ¡°Indeed, this is a matter of justice. You destroyed her home, killed her father, and murdered her beloved mother. You took everything from her, and I will take everything from you.¡± ¡°...¡± Mitsuhiko''s eyes widened in disbelief. He struggled in vain. Asami smiled, beaming. ¡°Mitsuhiko, I think that it''s time for a little story. On my way here, I stumbled across a poor girl. Her state was deplorable. Lying in the snow, unconscious, the girl was destined to freeze to death, but I took pity on her. I protected her from the elements and her pursuers. Do you know her name, Mitsuhiko? Her name was ... Yuki.¡± ¡°Yuki ...¡± Mitsuhiko''s blood froze. He realised the gravity of his situation. Asami smirked. ¡°It seems that you finally understand.¡± ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± Mitsuhiko panicked. ¡°We can negotiate! I can offer money? Land? Power?¡± He was desperate. ¡°I can give you everything. Everything you want and more!¡± ¡°Amusing, are you trying to bribe me?¡± Asami chuckled. ¡°It''s true, I like both, money and power ...¡± ¡°Kazuma, bring the money! Quickly!¡± His men brought the wooden crates. They were filled to the brim, but even millions weren''t enough. Asami shook her head. ¡°Mitsuhiko, I doubt that mere money will suffice ...¡± ¡°I understand. I can organise more. Kazuma!¡± Mitsuhiko still didn''t understand. He clung to his empty hopes. His men arranged more wooden cases, heavier than their predecessor. The crates contained gold, pure gold. The ingots bewitched her. Among the ingots, throned a lovely cat waving at her with her tiny paw. Asami claimed the neko first, her new companion, her new lucky charm. Her cat. Her gold. Her neko. Mitsuhiko''s conceited grin resurfaced. His arrogance, his confidence, returned. Little did he know his life was already forfeited. ¡°These riches are all yours. They were part of our family treasure. They were intended as compensation for your mission, but I offer you them as compensation for my life.¡± Asami petted her cat. Mitsuhiko was brave. ¡°Such can be arranged. I will spare your life.¡± Her Susanoo vanished, dissipating into an amorphous cloud of shining purple particles. Her chakra roamed the room and solidified with gruesome effectiveness. In the blink of an eye, her work was done. Her chakra summoned an array of expanding spikes. Her creations cut through stone, wood, human flesh, and bone alike. Her spikes eliminated guard indiscriminately. Their corpses hung afloat in the air like a collection of mannequins. Only Mitsuhiko survived, spared by her benevolence. ¡°...¡± Mitsuhiko froze, petrified by fear. He didn''t understand. He didn''t comprehend. Asami giggled. Purple darkness shrouded her eyes. His end was near. ¡°Did you really think you would escape judgment? I demand more, Mitsuhiko. I demand revenge. I demand retribution. I demand justice.¡± Her fingers lit a fire. Flickering purple flames danced across her palm. ¡°I promised you to spare your life, and I will honour my word. I will give you the same chance you gave Yuki a long time ago.¡± Her fire spread fast, devouring the entire castle in a blazing storm. Asami drew her sword and stepped closer. Her blade glimmered amidst the flames. Each step of her resounded through the room. ¡°...¡± Mitsuhiko paled. ¡°No! Stop! Go away!¡± Asami gripped her sword. ¡°Your pitiful existence ends here. You shall pay for your sins, cleansed by fire.¡± Asami struck. Her blade skewered his legs. Muscles, bone yielded, and hollow cries of pain filled the night. Nobody heard his cries. They met with silence. Asami waved goodbye. ¡°Sayonara, Mitsuhiko, I wish you luck. You will need it. Being burned alive is ... a painful experience.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 11 VIII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 11
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The day ended, and the sun set on the horizon. The last rays of the daylight vanished, replaced by frozen darkness and the coming night. The temperatures fell, and the city turned hostile to human life. Yuki''s breath congealed in the cold air as they were searching for a warm place to spend the night. Her body shivered. Her body was freezing, and her companion was useless. Tobi was a natural idiot. His unreliable sense of direction got them lost over and over again. They were even forced to ask for directions. The wrong street. They wrong shabby inn. The prices were daylight robbery. The food quality dubious. No running water. The rooms didn''t befit nee-san''s standing and status. ¡°...¡± Yuki clenched her fists, determined to achieve her goal. She would find the best inn in the entire city and make Nee-san proud. Nee-san deserved nothing less than the best. They succeeded eventually and located a suitable place. They even organised some food as they were both hungry. The day was long, and their stomach roared. Tobi enjoyed his sweet dangos, while his mountain of empty plates grew. ¡°...¡± Yuki disapproved. The spendthrift wasted Nee-san''s money. Tobi''s mouth was stuffed full of dango sticks. ¡°Sommmething wronmmmg, Yuki? You don''t look happy.¡± Yuki turned her head. ¡°Never mind. Nothing important.¡± Tobi tilted his head. He was confused. ¡°Really? Tobi doesn''t think so. Tobi thinks you should tell Tobi! Talking helps!¡± ... ... ... Yuki crossed her arms, disagreeing. ¡°...¡± ¡°Hmm ...¡± Tobi rubbed his chin, thinking. ¡°Tobi has a solution.¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. He presented her with his brilliant solution, a dango. ¡°Tada, dangos help against worries and mild depression!¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki narrowed her eyes. No wonder, Nee-san loved hitting Tobi. The same urge befell her. Tobi was indeed the ideal punching bag. ¡°I doubt a simple dango will help ...¡± ¡°...¡± Tobi poked her cheeks with his dango stick. He poked her. He poked her. ¡°Are ~ you ~ sure ~? Dangos ~ are ~ really ~ tasty ~.¡± ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Yuki accepted his dango to stop his incessant nagging. She was hungry, and she liked sweets. Her mouth consumed the sweet joy. Tobi waved his arms, wildly gesticulating. ¡°Tell me, Yuki, what''s the matter? You can trust Tobi! Tobi is reliable!¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki gave him a blank stare before accepting his offer. She trusted him for once. ¡°I am worried about Nee-san. I am worried Nee-san won''t return.¡± ¡°...¡± Tobi blinked behind his mask, confused by her question. ¡°You are worried about Asami? How so?¡± Yuki lowered her gaze. ¡°I know Mistuhiko. He can''t be trusted.¡± Her uncle was a dangerous man. She didn''t want to lose Asami as well. Tobi reassured her with a smile. ¡°Don''t worry, Yuki, senpai will return. I am sure. Senpai~ is strong.¡± Yuki wasn''t convinced. ¡°Are you sure? Nee-san doesn''t strike me as particularly strong ...¡± Her words provoked an instant reaction. ¡°Eh ... Eh ... Eh ...¡± Tobi nearly choked on his tango. He couldn''t believe his ears. ¡°What? Really? Are you sure you are not mistaken?¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki nodded. Nee-san was hugging, huggling, cuddling her on a daily basis. Nee-san treated her like her personal teddy bear. Nee-san tucked her in at night. Nee-san enjoyed pinching her cheeks. Nee-san was the older sister she never had. Nee-san was sweet, fluffy, and cuddly. Nee-san couldn''t appear dangerous, not to mention strong. Because her Nee-san was far too cute and gentle. ¡°... ... ...¡± Tobi, meanwhile, was left speechless. He was openly lost for words, and Yuki had no idea as to why. Had she said something strange? Tobi scratched his head. ¡°Tobi thinks Yuki-chan doesn''t need to worry about Nee-san ...¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki didn''t react. Her frozen eyes stared into the dark, cold night. Tobi followed her sight and fell silent as well. Curious spectators gathered on the empty streets as the entire horizon glowed purple. Burning ash and smoke illuminated the night. The fragrance of burnt wood permeated the air. The column of smoke rose skywards, fuelled by the wrathful flames. Blazing purple flames consumed the castle. Nothing could ever withstand the voracious fire, the raging, mysterious purple flames. Tobi''s voice turned sober. ¡°It seems that your worries were ... unfounded, Yuki-chan.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± A vice cut him short. Yuki recognised the voice. ¡°Nee-san!¡± It was Nee-san''s sweet, melodic, angelic voice. Her face blushed.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami strolled through the streets with an oversized gold neko in her arms. Her lips smiled. ¡°Yuki-chan, Tobi, it took me some time to find you. I was already wondering where you had gone ...¡± ¡°Nee-san!¡± Two tiny arms curled around her hip. Yuki hugged her, and Yuki had no intention to stop. The hug continued and time passed. ¡°...¡± Asami greeted her with a warm smile. Her heart was glad to see Yuki again. ¡°Tobi, take care of my cat for a moment.¡± Asami handed Tobi her new feline friend. Looting the castle was a profitable affair. Sadly, the fire claimed the majority of her spoils, but she was able to save the cat. ¡°Understood, senpai!¡± Tobi saluted before accepting the statue. He regretted his decision immediately. The weight of the gold pulled him down. The statue was heavy. Asami smirked. ¡°Be careful, Tobi, don''t damage the cat. It is precious.¡± Tobi groaned under its weight. ¡°I will try my best ...¡± He dropped the cat, and the statue hit the ground. ¡°Tobi ...¡± Asami rewarded Tobi with an annoyed glare. Tobi scratched his head innocently. ¡°Sowwy, senpai.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami fumed. As usual, Tobi was the epitome of incompetency. He dropped the cat, breaking it, only to reveal ... a scroll ... hidden inside the hollow torso ... ¡°...¡± Asami blinked. Her hands were quick to retrieve the withered scroll. The scroll was old, not say ancient. A scroll from the distant past whose purpose had been long since forgotten. Only a cat paw decorated the seal. What a curious find.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 12 VIII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 12
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Rain haunted Amegakure once again, a common sight. The sun was a rare guest above the dark skies of Amegakure. The light never arrived, no matter how much the people of Ame craved warmth. The clouds above Ame darkened, and rain poured down on the earth without mercy. Water, water, never ending masses of water. The weather was ghastly, as usual. Pain summoned her, and Asami found herself at the receiving end of his angry stare. Mighty Pain-sama was angry with her, and he demanded an explanation. ¡°...¡± Asami tilted her head. Pain and the soulless stare of his Rinnegan didn''t affect her. She wouldn''t budge easily. She wasn''t his lapdog. Because even the alleged omnipotence of a god had its limits. His power were not unlimited. His eyes didn''t betray any trace of emotion. Cold, hard, unforgiving, unfeeling, they bored into her. Pain ruled the village through fear rather than through genuine authority. He was acknowledged as the undisputed leader of the village. He was feared. He was in a certain sense respected. He was even revered, but he wasn''t loved. Despite all his power, Pain''s grip on Amegakure was weak. Pain ruled the village from the shadows, but his influence was modest, at best. He failed to assert control over Amegakure, to establish a proper administration, to access its resources. ¡°...¡± Pain''s narrowed his eyes. He lectured her. ¡°Asami, do you realise what you have done?¡± ... ... ... Asami shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°...¡± Pain glared, his divine patience tested. ¡°I was informed that you not only burned down the castle, but also killed our client.¡± Asami didn''t contest his charge. Her smile confirmed her guilt. ¡°Indeed. It was a pleasure. His sweet cries when the flames devoured him. Wonderful.¡± ¡°...¡± Pain refrained from commenting. ¡°Answer me, why did you kill him? Do you realise the damage that you have done to our reputation? Akatsuki can''t kill client left and right.¡± His anger shimmered through his voice. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°...¡± Asami rolled her eyes. Pain exaggerated. As if they had a reputation to begin with. The entire organisation consisted of infamous traitors with less than reputable backgrounds. ¡°I killed him because I disliked ... his presence. Thus, I decided to shorten his life.¡± Pain''s frowned. Her answer displeased him. ¡°Asami, your behaviour is ... unacceptable.¡± His glare intensified. ¡°I warn you, I won''t tolerate such blatant insubordination ever again. My orders are absolute! You are a member of Akatsuki, and you owe me your obedience.¡± Pain''s expression darkened, and Asami gazed into the abyss. His luminescent eyes exuded a dangerous purple glow. His Chakra tickled her skin. Powerful, cold, relentless, his aura clashed against hers. ¡°...¡± Asami bit her lips, her usual confident smile faltering. It might be that she had underestimated Pain. This time, she had gone too far. The man was an enemy that had to be taken seriously, and took proper preparation. Her dominance wasn''t questioned for ages, but today it was. Her superiority. Shattered in a single careless moment. Pain challenged her, and she came to realise her weakness, her inferiority. Disgusting. What a shameful display. Her inadequacy annoyed her. Weakness was not acceptable. Inferiority a sin. ¡°...¡± Asami confronted Pain in silence. Neither of them spoke as Ame''s eternal rain darkened the sky. Pain didn''t budge. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami was tempted to retort, but decided against provoking Pain any further. His mood was volatile. His wrath uncontrollable. Asami lowered her head and submitted, at least for now. She swallowed the bitter pill. She played her allocated role, the role of the obedient girl. It was necessary to recognise his authority, for the time being. ¡°I understand, Pain-sama. I will refrain from similarly thoughtless actions in the future.¡± Pain merely nodded. ¡°I am pleased to hear so. I hope that you won''t disappoint me again. You are dismissed.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami retreated. At least, Yuki-chan was waiting for her. ¡°Yuki-chan ~? Yuki-chan ~?¡± Asami beamed. ¡°Where are you ~? Don''t hide from your precious Nee-san ~.¡± Asami turned around the corner and met a scared, shivering Yuki hiding behind Tobi''s figure. ¡°...¡± Tobi shrugged his shoulders. Asami poked the petrified girl, but Yuki avoided her gaze, intimated by Pain''s aura. ¡°Pain is ... scary.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°What are your thoughts about our most recent addition?¡± Pain faced Tobi, but it wasn''t Tobi he needed. He desired to speak with someone else. Tobi was thinking. ¡°Tobi thinks ...¡± Pain suppressed his annoyance. ¡°You misunderstand, Tobi. I want to speak with Madara.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tobi grinned behind his mask, his voice turning cold. He chuckled. ¡°Asami ... is a peculiar girl, an interesting piece on our board I never thought possible. A capable kunoichi, far exceeding my expectations. Perhaps even stronger than you? I didn''t miss your little show of force. You were trying to intimidate her, weren''t you?¡± ¡°...¡± Pain responded with silence and schooled glare. He disapproved of his choice of words. Not that Tobi would care.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Tsunade stood on the balcony, far above the ground, overlooking the vast and prospering village of Konoha. The village was now hers to lead. It was her duty to guide Konoha through good and bad times. Tsunade clenched her fist. ¡°Starting from today, the village is my responsibility. I am the Fifth Hokage.¡± Homura, councillor and one of Konoha''s elders, mused from behind, ¡°I am honestly amazed that you were able to persuade her, Jiraiya. I didn''t think such was possible.¡± Jiraiya broke out in loud laughter. ¡°Gyahahaha, obviously, such a handsome devil as myself can persuade any woman with his charms.¡± ¡°...¡± Koharu, fellow councillor, joined the discussion. ¡°Matters of charm aside, we must inform the daimyo and lords abut the inauguration of a new Hokage. Genma, Aoba, you in the meanwhile announce the news to the village. A new era has begun for Konoha.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 13 VIII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 13
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Yuki panted. Her throat was drier than Sunagakure. Her feet hurt. The endless marching killed. Yuki marched, and marched, and marched as far her weak feet carried her, but the gruesome hill didn''t end. The innocuous hill turned into a veritable mountain, into a peak clad in eternal snow and ice high above the pristine clouds. The hilltop proved beyond her reach. Yuki collapsed in a state of complete exhaustion. Her forces were depleted. She needed a pause. A little nap in a cosy, fluffy bed. Nee-san insisted in her wisdom on improving her ¡®speed¡¯, ¡®stamina¡¯, and ¡®endurance¡¯. Unfortunately, she had none of these. And unfortunately, her training was beyond brutal. Her training was a death march. Her backpack was stuffed with Nee-san''s love, and lead. The weight suffocated her. Nee-san was trying to kill her. Once again, she exhibited her sadistic streak ¡°...¡± Yuki pouted. Nee-san was definitely a sadist ... An insidious pebble interrupted her thoughts. Yuki stumbled and fell. ¡°Ouch.¡± Yuki rubbed her butt. At least, the marching had finally ceased. Yuki rested on the ground and enjoyed her peace. The rocky, arid earth provided her with a hard bed, but she was too exhausted to care. Her body hoisted the white flag and capitulated. The ground welcomed her. ... ¡°Yuki-chan?¡± ... ¡°Yuki-chan?¡± ... ¡°Yuki-chan?¡± ... ¡°...¡± Yuki heard her name loud and clear, but she continued to playing dead. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°Yuki-chan?¡± Asami poked her face with her scabbard. Yuki didn''t approve. ¡°Nee-san, please stop.¡± Nee-san, however, didn''t stop. Instead, her poking intensified. ¡°Thought so, you were only pretending.¡± Nee-san accompanied her on her training and enjoyed Amegakure''s nature. Nee-san packed light. Her umbrella protected Nee-san from the relentless sun, while she fought the hill with her backpack on her shoulders. Yuki narrowed her eyes.c Nee-san ignored her pleas and kept pinching her cheeks. ¡°Time to soldier on. We still have a long way to go.¡± Yuki''s despaired. ¡°What? No, no, no, I am going nowhere. I am tired!¡± ¡°You mean tired like the two times before? Are we simulating again?¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki averted her eyes. Nee-san was mean. ¡°Good girl, and now get up. Pain is educational!¡± Nee-san smiled, proud of her little sister. Yuki didn''t share her enthusiasm. Her training was pure torture. ¡°But ... But ... I can''t any more, Nee-san. I don''t want any more. Why do I need to suffer? Why do I need to train?¡± ¡°I guess you have a point there ...¡± Nee-san tilted her head before clapping her hands together. ¡°In that case, I have good news for you.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki had a bad feeling. Goods news. The words carried an ominous connotation. Nee-san beamed. ¡°I have a little present for you. I decided that you are going to become a kunoichi just like your nee-san, so I enrolled you at the ninja academy.¡° ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Yuki blinked. Her mind took time to catch up. ¡°You did what? How? Why?¡± ¡°I never signed up for the academy! I never asked to be a kunoichi!¡± Yuki panicked. This had to be a joke. Nee-san couldn''t be serious. Nee-sam nodded. ¡°Indeed, you never asked, but I enrolled you nevertheless. I even shortened your curriculum considerably. Thanks to my connections, you will skip the lower classes. But in exchange, you need to train. My cute little sister can''t be outdone by some common academy students.¡± ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Yuki fell silent. A bottomless blank stare was her answer. ¡°Why?¡± Nee-san leaned downwards to pat her head. ¡°Yuki, I know that you won''t understand now, but you will understand one day. I only want the best for you. Nothing else.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki blushed. It was true, Nee-san cared about her, albeit in her own twisted way. ¡°You need to grow stronger, Yuki, considerably so. Not today, not tomorrow, but the day will come when Nee-san can''t protect, and you must rely on your own strength.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki fidgeted. ¡°But I am not made to be a kunoichi ...¡± Nee-san interrupted her. ¡°Yuki, strength is not a matter of choice, but a matter of necessity. We live in a cruel world where strength reigns supreme. Humans are pitiful creatures exposed to the vagaries of fate. I hope you realise such sooner than later. Such is your destiny, should you chose to walk my path, Yuki.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki fell silent.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami beamed. ¡°Whatever, I think that you have earned a little pause, Yuki. You have suffered enough. For today.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki mustered a weak smile despite her desolate state. Asami opened her pouch to produce a mysterious scroll from inside. ¡°Do you remember the scroll?¡± The scroll looked ancient, and familiar. Yuki''s eyes fell on the time worn seal. The cat paw caught her attention. Yuki remembered. ¡°This scroll ...¡± ¡°It is the one we found inside the cat.¡± Asami unravelled her find. The scroll contained nothing but nonsensical gibberish, completely unreadable. Deciphering the glyphs was a fool''s errand. Their meaning had long since been lost to the sands of time. A white circle adorned the paper, surrounded by paws and numerous depictions of kittens. Her hunch told her the scroll was probably related to cats. Asami studied the kittens. They were ... cute. ¡°Is your family in any way connected to cats?¡± Yuki contemplated, her little head thinking. ¡°Not that I know of, but Okaa-san loved cats, and cats loved her.¡± ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Asami declined to comment. This wasn''t the information she desired. ¡°Interesting, but I was thinking more along the lines of legends, myths, tales. Don''t hesitate, any information can be useful.¡± Yuki rubbed her chin.¡±Oka-san told me once a bedtime story. Apparently, our family signed in ancient times a pact with cats. They acted as our guardians and companions, but the pact had long since faded into obscurity ...¡± Asami unholstered her kunai and grinned. Her suspicions were correct. Blood was demanded, her blood. Yuki''s eyes widened. ¡°Nee-san, what are you doing?¡± Asami gripped her kunai and smirked. ¡°Watch and learn, Yuki.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 14 VIII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 14
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Her words showed little effect. They failed to reassure Yuki. Yuki''s wrinkles deepened. Her heart trusted nee-san, but a sliver of doubt lingered. Nee-san had the habit of making rash decisions. ¡°Nee-san, what are you planning?¡± ¡°I am going to try luck.¡± Asami inspected her hand to place the cut. Better avoid the arteries. Not recommendable. Little interest in bleeding to death. Yuki approved of cats, and she always secretly wanted a feline friend. ¡°Yuki, have you ever heard about summons?¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki shook her head, confusion written all over her face. Of course, she didn''t know. Yuki never benefited from the privilege of a formal ninja education. Knowledge about the ninja arts was limited outside the hidden villages. The villages jealously guarded their precious secrets. The existence of ninja was common knowledge. Their abnormal strength, speed, endurance were heralded by the masses, but beyond rumours and hearsay, information was sparse. For the common folk, ninja remained a mystery shrouded in secrecy. ¡°I see ... Summons are comparable ... to servants. In exchange for our chakra, they heed our call. They are our loyal companions, retainers, allies, but I guess a practical demonstration is in order.¡± Asami cut her hand. The kunai passed her skin and blood dripped, colouring the white circle crimson red. But her sacrifice didn''t suffice. More blood was demanded. The scroll craved more chakra, and she was willing to give her due. ¡°...¡± Yuki watched in awe. Nee-san''s blood was beautiful. Her ruby red blood sparkled beneath the sun tainted by a shade of primordial purple. This purple, this aura, this power. The scroll reacted, awakening from its eternal slumber. The letters, the paper, the scroll glowed purple. Asami grinned. Her efforts finally bore fruit. Her hands formed the seal, if memory served her right. She rammed her palm onto the circle and forced her chakra through the array. Her chakra pierced the thin veil of reality. The wall shattered, crumbled. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Katsuki despaired. Her ears deflated. The decline of the once glorious cat clan was an undeniable fact. They all failed to stop the fall from grace. The clan experienced decades of stagnation and painful decline into insignificance. What would their ancestors say? Katsuki strolled through the royal palace, brooding about the future of the cat clan. As the heir to the throne and crown princess, it was her royal duty to worry about her and their standing of her clan in the spirit world. In the old days, they were considered an influential clan among their peers. They never rivaled the power and splendour of the major clans, but few did. The might of dragons, phoenixes, eagles was beyond their fluffy paws. The ancient clans shunned their minor brethren, rarely deeming mere mortals worthy of their attention. These days, they were losing ground to their old rivals, the snakes, and snobby upstarts like toads and slugs. Stupid snakes. Stupid toads. Stupid slugs. Times were hard for the cat clan. Change was necessary to restore the clan to old glory, but how? Katsuki pouted her cheeks. Her whiskers shared her frustration. The most obvious solution was recruiting a powerful summoner. The stronger their master, the better. Summoning benefited both sides. Summons offered their contractors offered powerful allies, unique capabilities, even secret techniques. Their masters profited, but so did the contracted clan. In exchange for their services, they received precious chakra. Natural energy was abundant in the spirit world, while undiluted chakra wasn''t. Chakra was a scarce resource. Supplies were limited. Unfortunately, their bodies required both to develop, natural energy and chakra. Clans were thus forced to rely on external sources, namely summoners. Mother told her humans possessed plenty of tasty chakra and were happy to share. Sadly, powerful summoners didn''t grow on trees. The clan also fought with some popularity issues in recent times because cats fell out of favour among ninja. Cats might be the pinnacle of fluffiness and cuteness, but their strength on the battlefield was ... mediocre, at best. Cats weren''t suited for the front line. They lacked raw strength. They lacked speed. They lacked endurance. ¡°...¡± Katsuki studied her tiny paws. Her paws. Sometimes she felt they were useless ... Katsuki''s ears sharpened. Her instincts warned her. The air fluctuated. An ominous force distorted the surrounding natural energy. A mysterious rift opened, a portal. The portal was purple and emanated a dark aura, an aura of power lurking in the shadows. Katsuki shivered. The portal terrified the little kitten. The dark abyss scared her. Cautious, Katsuki retreated, but her paws didn''t carry her far. A ball of yarn caught her attention. A fluffy woolen yarn rested on the ground, right before the portal, only waiting to be snatched by her. Her instincts warned her, but her paws were weak. Katsuki loved yarn since she was little. The woollen yarn tempted her, called her. The yarn wanted to be kneaded. Unfortunately, the yarn was placed near the portal. The rift loomed above her treasure, and purple threads connected her object of desire to the portal. The yarn was a trap. ¡°Hmpf ...¡± Katsuki ignored the yarn. She was a princess. She would never fall for such a feeble trap. She was a smart kitten like her mother, but she also loved yarn. And it was her royal duty to remove dangerous objects from the palace grounds. ¡°...¡± Katsuki glanced left and right. She was alone. Nobody would see her. Thus, she approached the yarn with caution, but the playful kitten was careless, and her punishment came swiftly. The purple yarn unravelled. In the blink of an eye, she was captured by a net of living threads and sucked into the portal. The rift closed, and Katsuki was catnapped. Katsuki
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 15 VIII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VIII Chapter 15
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°...¡± Katsuki suffered from a mild concussion and a severe case of motion sickness. A poor, disoriented kitten. Her poor headsie. Her poor earsies. She couldn''t tell left paw from right paw. Her head felt dizzy, and her world kept spinning. The yarn was a trap. The evil portal baited her. Katsuki collapsed, nearly vomiting, despite such behaviour being unbecoming of her status. Royalty didn''t vomit. She rested and licked her wounds. Her vision cleared up and her concussion faded. Trees, trees, trees greeted her, and a strange blue sky. The sky lacked the natural pastel azure shade she was used to. The blue, the light, the clouds, all felt different. This was not the palace. This wasn''t the spirit world. ¡°...¡± Katsuki scanned her surroundings and stumbled across a cute little girl. Her silken black hair was lovely, her fluffy cheeks adorable. The girl was human. Her eyes stared at the mysterious girl, and the girl stared at her. They were both surprised. A human. A real human. Her scrolls taught her about the mysterious species called humans. Every kitten was well advised to study their culture and customs. Humans were bipedal. Walking on two feet was their primary mode of movement. They had no fur, no tail, no whiskers. Their ears were located temporally, and their pupils were round. Humans neither meowed, nor purred. Such strange creatures. She had never met a real human before. This was her first time. As the crown princess of the cat clan, she was determined to leave a good impression ¡°...¡± Katsuki inflated her chest and approached her master. The girl was undoubtedly sweet, but her new master didn''t impress her. The girl looked ... rather normal. Her chakra was neither strong nor powerful ... Katsuki noticed too late that they weren''t alone here. Her gaze wandered off, and her limps stiffened. Petrified, her body refused to move. Another girl stood nearby. Her hime cut, her composure, her bearing emanated pride, grace, dignity, making a little kitten feel very small. Profound darkness filled her cold eyes. It was her who summoned her. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. A shiver ran down Katsuki''s spine. The girl was scary. Even ancient spirit beasts paled in comparison. Who was this girl? Katsuki stumbled backwards and ran, but her escape attempt failed miserably. The girl tilted her head and threatened her with a sweet smile. ¡°Where are you going? Don''t run, little kitten. Nee-san won''t hurt you.¡± Katsuki stiffened, panicking. Her feline instincts screamed danger. The girl knew. The girl read her like an open book. In her desperation, Katsuki vanished into the nearest bush. Katsuki cowered in fear and prayed to the supreme cat gods that the evil princess of darkness wouldn''t find her. She was just a small kitten. She was too young and noble to die. Nothing happened until she was grabbed from behind. The cute girl from before lifted her from behind and gave her a big hug. ¡°Don''t be scared, Yuki will protect you from Nee-san.¡± The girl named Yuki pouted. ¡°Nee-san, you are such a meanie. You shouldn''t scare little defenceless kittens.¡± Her Nee-san narrowed her eyes. ¡°Yuki, your kitten is neither little, nor defenceless. The cat is a spirit. Your little kitten could very well be centuries old.¡± Yuki protested, tightening her hug.¡°She isn''t dangerous, Nee-san! Look, she is an innocent, fluffy kitten. She would never hurt me, right?¡± Katsuki raised her paw in agreement. ¡°Yuki-chyan is right, I would nyever hurt her ...¡± ... ... ... Silence reigned, as Katsuki realised her error. She had messed up. Yuki took a deep breath before bouncing out of joy. ¡°Nee-san! Nee-san! Nee-san, can we keep her! Pleashe, can we keep the talking cat!¡± Her Nee-san crossed her arms, redirecting her gaze at her. ¡°We will see, but first I have a little talk with our feline friend. What''s your name?¡± ¡°...¡± Katsuki tensed up, traumatised by her previous encounter. The girl was still scary. Yuki sensed Katsuki''s anxiety. Her hands calmed her. ¡°Don''t worry, Nee-san isn''t evil.¡± Yuki let Katsuki down. ¡°Be a good kitten, and you will be fine.¡± The girl welcomed her. ¡°Don''t be shy, What''s your name?¡± Katsuki hesitated. Her voice faltered. ¡°Mya nyame is ... Katsuki. I am the crown princess of the cat clan.¡± The girl smiled, yet her lips were cold. ¡°Quite a heavy burden for such a young kitten. How old are you, Katsuki-chan?¡± ¡°I am ...¡± Katsuki lowered her head and hid. ¡°I am ... twelve.¡± ¡°Oh my, such a young age. A prepubescent kitten. Simply wonderful. ¡± The girl sighed, massaging her temples. ¡°Katsuki, what does your contract offer?¡± Katsuki gulped. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The girl grinned. ¡°Your Highness, no contract was signed yet. I didn''t summon your kind for personal amusement alone. I want to know, what do you have to offer?¡± Katsuki cast her eyes downwards. The answer was little. ¡°We have the neko sage mode, but the secrets of the technique ... were lost.¡± The girl sighed again. ¡°Thought so, and yet I will act against better judgement.¡± The girl unravelled the scroll and showed her the contract. ¡°Katsuki, you are lucky that Yuki is fond of cats. Place your paw, and I consider our contract binding.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc IX Chapter 1 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 1
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The days passed and little changed in Amegakure, The eternal rain poured down from above, uncaring of the mortal souls below. The sun avoided the village as decades before, but for Amegakure such was nothing extraordinary. The absence of light was a common sight, a common sight for the villagers of Amegakure. They were used to their fate since their birth. Their hope had long since died, withered in the crucibles of war and sorrow. The people of Ame had given up long ago. Hope turned into hate, hate into disappointment, disappointment into ultimate resignation. The force to fight on abandoned them. Amegakure was a village of corpses, a city of living dead populated by pitiful shadows. The unending rain symbolised their pain, their sorrow, their desperation, their misery. Tears of heaven, the symbol of past, present, and future. Amegakure''s future never changed. Amegakure bled during the war, and the wars before. History didn''t treat Amegakure kindly. The village''s strategic position transformed the land into an unceasing battleground of foreign powers and interests. Ceaseless wars were fought by the great powers to rule for economic and military reasons. Amegakure''s industrial production elicited the attention of her neighbours. Avarice and greed moved the hearts of the great powers. In their insatiable hunger, the villages carved for land and wealth. Konoha, Iwa, Suna, they all desired Amegakure, a prize to be taken by force and determination. Weakened by decades of internal strife and infighting, the old feudal order collapsed three centuries ago. The clans and local nobles rebelled against their degenerated masters. The daimyo plundered the land. Uncaring of the woes of the masses, they indulged in luxury and excess, in schemes and war, in tyranny and brutality. The daimyo cared little about the fate of their subjects. The burden of taxation rose year after year before becoming finally unbearable. Discontent and desperation fuelled the fires of rebellion. The clans succeeded and overthrew their rule. The power of the daimyo lay broken, shattered. The daimyo survived for administrative reasons, but they lost their rights and privileges. They were reduced to mere shadows of their former selves, to mere figures in virtue of customs and tradition, to marionettes of powerful clans. Broken was their power and with them the legacy of the once proud samurai. The day when the clans rose up, the samurai sided with the old order. The samurai paid a heavy price for their loyalty. Their masters proved unable to save them from their tragic demise. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Bound by their oath, they were decimated and driven to near extinction. Only the Land of Iron offered the defeated warriors refuge. Their lineage survived those dark times and the following chaos of the lawless clan era when might made right, when law mattered little, when the world burned. Strength, and strength alone, dictated the course of history, The age of clans, the age of ninja arrived, but not without cost. The clans might have triumphed, but victory didn''t come cheap. The fruits of victory were treacherous and man failed to resist the temptation. With their former enemies gone, the clans turned against each other seduced by the spoils of war. Alliances broke apart. Old friends turned traitor. The warring clan era began. Centuries of conflict followed. The wars brought untold devastation and slaughter. Torrents of blood consumed the world and war ravaged the land. Generations fought, generations died when the clans met on the battlefield. The hounds of war awoke. The monumental effort of two legendary figures ended this era. Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara overcame the hatred and put their differences aside. Senju and Uchiha concluded peace and founded together Konohagakure. Other clans followed their example and imitated their success. They, too, sought strength in numbers. Even the most hated enemies recognised the signs of time. Divided they fell, together they stood. The desire for peace and stability outweighed old grudges and petty feuds. From the ashes of political instability and bloodshed, the five villages emerged, sweeping away the last vestiges of the past. Konohagakure, Iwagakure, Kumogakure, Kirigakure Sunagakure were born. A new order was born. The villages brought order to the war-torn world and redrew the political map. Borders were redefined. Territories redistributed. But peace didn''t last long. Peace was brittle and below the surface new armies were raised, new alliances formed, new strength gathered. Old conflicts resurfaced and unsolved disputes returned. Madara''s demise and Hashirama''s premature death sealed the course of history. His irresponsible death, his suicide, plunged the world into a new era of conflict. His dreams failed. His promises were broken. The villages didn''t bring the peace Hashirama desired. The full mobilised strength of the hidden villages unleashed horrors and brutality of a scale yet unknown. Once local conflicts between clans and petty warlords morphed into wars dictated by prestige and national interests. The war wasn''t fought by minor clans. It was a war waged by nations and their people. The savage hounds of war returned. Weakened economically and militarily, threatened by the rise of neighbouring villages, driven by lust for power and imperial desires, veiled by lies and deceit, confident in their strength, the five villages marched to war. Ignorant of the coming catastrophe, certain of victory, the five villages opened in their hubris the gates of war. Thus, the First Great War started. They expected a short war, a brief war. They were wrong. The five villages were unable to control the demons they summoned. Curses come to roost and fire engulfed the world once again. Any semblance of civilisation was lost to butchery and slaughter. Among arms, the laws and customs of men remained silent. Rape, plunder, injustice plagued the land. The cries of the innocent filled the heaven, but their prayers were never heard. The gods didn''t answer in these trying times. Years went by, and no outcome was achieved beyond bloody stalemates. The wars knew no winners, only losers. Such was the story of Amegakure, a story of little hope. Right, as the world goes, is only a matter between equals in power. While the strong act as they please, the weak suffer what they must. Amegakure suffered. Amegakure suffered during the first war. Amegakure suffered during the second war. Amegakure suffered during the third war. Destruction and death befell their once prosperous village at the hands of their enemies. The five villages acted without regard. Their suffering didn''t matter to the masters of humanity. But times changed and tumultuous winds gathered at the horizon. Nothing lasts for eternity. Guided by the determination of men, history was defined. Asami understood such. This time, nobody would deny her. This time, nobody would deny her the greatness she was destined to. Asami giggled and observed the pouring rain under her umbrella. Such a wonderful sight.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^=
Schwarz -¡¬- Der Wille zur Macht Arc I Prologue Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc IX Chapter 2 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 2
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Thunder roared in the distance. A bolt of lightning enlightened the night amidst the wild torrent of rain. Towers of black steel absorbed the expanding flash. Two figures discussed matters of grave importance, matters directly concerning Amegakure''s future and well-being. Akatsuki controlled Amegakure from the shadows for the last decade. Pain was responsible for the village, a duty he slightly neglected at times. Administrative duties were never his particular forte. He never possessed Yahiko''s charisma nor his talent. His rule mainly relied on authority, on decrees, on proclamations, on fear. He led by force. Amegakure didn''t follow him because they adored his ways. They followed him because they feared him. Fear and intimidation granted Pain legitimacy. Few souls were brave enough to question his authority. Few souls were foolish enough to defy God. Unfortunately, his uncompromising nature gained him few friends. The lack of qualified personnel hampered his efforts to rule the village, but he wasn''t without fault. His rampant tendencies contributed to the current state of affairs. He eliminated the majority of Ame''s military and bureaucratic elite the day Hanzo met his demise. He eradicated his family, his friends, his allies. Not the wisest decision in hindsight. His actions antagonised powerful figures within Amegakure and provoked resistance. Hanzo''s death caused a severe breakdown of leadership. The village fell into a state of turmoil and chronic instability, but such didn''t matter. In the end, even Amegakure represented a mere stepping stone towards the ultimate goal. In fact, the village proved quite labour-intensive, a strain on Akatsuki''s lmited resources. Nagato sometimes regretted his rash decision, but his regrets were short-lived. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. He decapitated Amegakure, but his actions were necessary. His methods were harsh, but just. His ire, his fury, his thirst for vengeance were justified. His enemies, the enemies of Pain, deserved their judgment. The sinner had forfeited their lives. In their arrogance, they defied him and the divine order. They killed Yahiko and elicited his wrath. Konan studied Pain. She stood at Nagato''s side since their childhood. Today, Konan doubted his decision. Konan rarely questioned his wisdom, but today she did. Doubts clouded her mind. Nagato erred. He committed a blunder they would come to regret bitterly. He failed to realise the consequences of his actions. The girl couldn''t be trusted. Nagato''s people skills were ... improvable. Nagato misjudged people and their intentions. He struggled to understand human emotions. Unlike Yahiko, Nagato was never a born leader. Konan pondered her words. ¡°Pain-sama, I would advise against giving her such a degree of power.¡° ¡°The girl will act in your name. I would advise against investing her with such a responsibility. The village might be ... beyond her capabilities.¡° ¡°Not to mention, her intentions are unknown. Trusting her might be unwise. We have no idea what she is planning.¡° ¡°...¡° Pain didn''t answer. He observed the night. ¡°Pain-sama.¡° ¡°...¡° Sunk in thought, his silence continued. ¡°Nagato.¡° Konan''s patience ran out. Her words showed effect and reached him. ¡°...¡° Nagato reacted. He turned. ¡°True, I considered such, and I concluded the risk is minimal at best. The girl is unlikely to pose ... a threat.¡° Konan disagreed. Her assessment differed, the girl posed a threat, an incalculable risk. Konan opposed her selection. The Black Princess of Konoha, her reputation preceded her, but Konan didn''t object, giving her tacit consent. Konan was a flower, and flowers didn''t speak. A flower had no opinion. A flower decorated. Her emotions remained hidden behind her stoic mask, her thoughts unknown to the world. Konan voiced her discontent. ¡°I still doubt this is the best course of action. Nagato.¡° Her mask didn''t slip. Her composure never wavered. Nagato remained adamant. ¡°Your opposition is noted, Konan, but the girl convinced me. Asami has a point.¡° His words sparked Konan''s curiosity. ¡°Such as?¡° Pain shared his thoughts. ¡°She said when facts speak, even the gods remains silent. I can''t deny she has a point. The state of Amegakure is deplorable. The village is rotting since Hanzo''s death.¡° ¡°The economy is on the brink of collapse due to our policy of isolationism. The finances are disastrous. The treasury is empty. The infrastructure crumbling. The population declining in the face of famine and poverty. The administration either corrupt or inept.¡° ¡°Ame''s forces are in a desolate state. Desertion is rampant and morale disintegrated. Ame''s ninja ceased as a coherent fighting force.¡° ¡°Ame is suffering, and it''s our fault.¡° Nagato studied his once precious village. Konan narrowed her eyes. This wasn''t him. This wasn''t Nagato. These weren''t his words. These were hers. The girl swayed Nagato against his better judgment. Konan regretted her carelessness. She had underestimated the girl. Once again. The girl was dangerous. Not unlike Madara. Asami and Madara, they both played their own game. Konan grumbled. ¡°Still ... Her loyalty remains dubious.¡° Pain sighed. ¡°I am aware of such, but I am not an unreasonable person.¡° ¡°The situation calls for a pragmatic approach. Circumstances force our hand, Konan. This is not a matter of choice. The girl is right, the situation is beyond dire. Urgent measures are required. ¡° ... ... ... Moments of silence passed. Pain spoke. His voice betrayed no sliver of doubt. ¡°I granted her request. The girl will speak and act in my name for the time being. Her activities will be observed.¡° Konan listened. ¡°...¡° Pain elaborated, ¡°I hope her new responsibilities will keep her from pestering me for the foreseeable future. Her constant nagging, her incessant questions annoyed me. ¡°She even threatened me to introduce me to her cute little sister.¡° Konan declined to comment. ¡°...¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 3 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 3
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Nee-san, the bento isn''t necessary.¡° Yuki pouted. A sigh of annoyance escaped her lips. Nee-san was completely exaggerating. As usual. Yuki knew nee-san only wanted her best, and Yuki loved nee-san dearly, but still ... Too much was too much. Nee-san''s love suffocated Yuki at times. Her care and attention exceeded any reasonable measures. Nee-san acted like her mother. Don''t catch a cold. Don''t forget your scarf. Don''t stay up for too long. Eat your vegetables. Don''t come back late. Don''t trust strangers on the streets. Asami shook her head and rewarded Yuki with a gentle head pat. ¡°On the contrary, I insist. Food is a necessary commodity. My cute little Yuki-chan can''t go hungry. You must eat in order to grow strong and healthy. You are way too skinny.¡° Asami poked her waist. ¡°No muscles. No meat. Nothing. You definitely need additional energy.¡° ... ... ... Yuki blinked while Katsuki nommed in the background on her plate of delicious, divine tuna. Katsuki was once again a happy little kitten. Her whiskers approved. Her mistress granted her a large tuna to celebrate this joyous day. The taste. The texture. The taste. The aroma. Celestial. Katsuki guarded the tuna jealously. The fish was her tuna. Her tuna alone. Yuki studied nee-san. Her sisterly smile forced Yuki to capitulate. Yuki relented and accepted the bento. ¡°I understand, nee-san.¡° Asami clapped her hands. ¡°Excellent.¡° ¡°Where did you even get the bento from? I didn''t see you cooking.¡° Asami sighed. ¡°Yuki.chan, you know, my culinary skills are sadly subpar. So I exchanged it for money. The bento was bought with love.¡° This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Yuki raised her eyebrow. ¡°Bought with love?¡° Yuki stared at her packed bento. That explained a lot. Asami nodded. ¡°Indeed, bought with love. In the end, the intention counts, doesn''t it?¡° Yuki disagreed, but she declined to comment. Nee-san must be right. Probably- Asami offered an encouraging smile. ¡°And now off with you. You mustn''t be late! This is your first day at the academy. We can''t leave a subpar impression, can we?¡° Yuki clenched her small fists. ¡°We can''t.¡° Asami pinched her cheek, despite Yuki disapproving. ¡°Exactly.¡° Yuki prepared to leave: Her backpack was stuffed heavy with books, pencils, and paper. The academy awaited her. Yuki stole a last glance at her overcaring nee-san. Nee-san waved and wished her goodbye. ¡°Don''t forget your umbrella, Yuki-chan. Rain is a constant companion.¡° Yuki followed her advice. A small umbrella accompanied her. The door closed and Asami was now left alone. The apartment Pain put at her disposal, her personal little kingdom, felt empty. Shadows encroached on the room without Yuki''s cheerful presence. Asami chuckled. Yuki was better left in the dark about certain matters, as she was still a child. It was too early to involve her. Asami gripped her umbrella and moved out. The time was rife. ¡°Katsuki, follow me.¡° Katsuki obeyed her mistress despite disliking the cold rain, despite abandoning her tuna. Katsuki jumped and coiled around mistress'' neck. Asami tickled her chin. ¡°Good kitten, work awaits us.¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami navigated through Amegakure. Her destination was the Hattori clan, a clan once revered and respected by the common masses. The clan might have fallen deep following Hanzo''s death, but they were still reliable, and neutral. They sided neither with Pain nor with the remnant faction in Ame''s ongoing civil war. Amegakure''s streets were empty. Was it fear, or the rain, people avoided the open. No people. No joy. No life. Gloom reigned the streets, a common sight. Most people retreated into the safety of their homes. Only the dim light of shops and food stands illuminated the village. The hardships of life marked the faces of the vendors. The ceaseless rain turned the unpaved ground into a quagmire of mud and filth, but the elements wouldn''t stop her. The mud merely impeded her progress. Her attire attracted the gazes of her surroundings. Their interest didn''t escape her sharp senses. Asami strolled along the way, armed with an umbrella befitting her standing. Her figure stood out among the grey mass of people. Her elegance, her grace, her regal demeanour. A girl clad in silk, born in silk. Katsuki noticed the stares. As a diligent kitten, her duty was to protect her mistress from harm. Her fluffy paws poked Asami''s cheeks. ¡°Ojou-sama.¡° Asami greeted Katsuki with a broad smile. ¡°What''s the matter, my little kitten?¡° Katsuki pouted. She might be a kitten, but she was still a princess of the cat clan. ¡°People are watching us. The gazes. They are everywhere.¡° Asami giggled amused. ¡°Don''t worry, they are following us for a while.¡° Katsuki hesitated. ¡°You knew?¡° ¡°Silly kitten, it''s only natural for a princess to be admired by her subjects.¡° Asami tickled Katsuki''s chin. Katsuki fought the temptation, but resistance proved futile. Her defences crumbled. Mistress shamelessly exploited her weakness. Tickles. Katsuki pouted. Evil mistress. Cruel mistress. Mistress treated her like a newborn kitten. Asami merely giggled. ¡°Apparently, even royalty pouts.¡° Katsuki objected, ¡°I don''t pout.¡° ¡°Sure~.¡° Asami tilted her head and continued her stroll. The quarter was stricken by poverty. Decrepit buildings flanked the streets. The economic crisis following the war and Pain''s strict policy of isolationism hit Amegakure hard. Trade collapsed and industry imploded. Desperation and unemployment allowed crime to flourish. Driven by their most basic needs, people turned against each other. Forgotten were filial bonds and friendship when hunger called when survival was prioritised. Beggars, fathers, peasants, refugees, veterans flooded the streets, people discarded once they had outlived their usefulness, willing to do anything for little coin and bread. Their new masters were happy to oblige. The overabundance of cheap manpower proved a fertile ground for the underworld of Amegakure. Emboldened by the absence of a functional administration, organised crime took over the streets. Pain either didn''t see or didn''t care. The syndicates lost any semblance of respect, and it showed. Unbothered by consequences, they carried their heads high, arrogant and complacent as if they owned the village. Petty lords with delusions of grandeur. Their chests swelled with pride, and conceited grins flashed across their faces. Their tattoos were a testament to their honour. Asami clicked her tongue in visible displeasure. Their shamelessness disgusted her. Their impudence offended her. Crime operated in open daylight. They didn''t even pretend to hide their unsavoury business. Drugs. Gambling. Kidnapping. Blackmailing. Assassination. Prostitution. Their establishments provided their customers with a steady supply of flowers waiting to be plucked. No effort was spared to satisfy even the most extravagant tastes. Their customers enjoyed their time and each night a petal was torn. The bosses ruled the streets for far too long. They lacked proper respect. It was time to remind them of their rightful place beneath the sun ... Asami stopped. Her ears picked up signs of trouble, a commotion. A cry erupted from a nearby alley. A boy collapsed to the filth of the street. A metal bar had struck the poor boy with full force. A group of illustrious gentlemen kept him company. Their tattoos betrayed their affiliation.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 4 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 4
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The assailants didn''t stop. They struck the downed boy without mercy, without relent. The dark alley covered their nefarious activities. They were completely alone. Nobody heard his cries. Nobody cared. Their leader drove a metal bar right into his ribs. He struck again, and again, and struck again. The pain intensified. The boy crawled in the mud, but he endured. He bit his lips and endured the attacks, the humiliation. The leader smirked. His conceited grin disgusted her. His hands gripped the metal bar and pulled the boy''s hair. The man was an ordinary ruffian, nothing more. ¡°Do you finally understand, Yuji? Stop fucking with us! Our time is precious. Our patience limited. Where is the money, Yuji? We are waiting?¡° Asami gripped her umbrella and observed. Her eyes studied the situation from afar. ¡°Nii-san.¡° His sister rushed to Yuji''s side. Tears filled her face. Katsuki gulped. Uneasiness befell her heart. Her feline instincts tingled. ¡°Shouldn''t we intervene? Asami put her index fingers on her lips. Silence. ¡°Listen and watch. Our moment hasn''t come yet. For now, we are merely spectators.¡° Katsuki looked confused. Mistress didn''t make any sense. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Asami stroked Katsuki''s chin. ¡°You will understand in time. A heroine is never late.¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Yuji struggled to remain conscious. His injuries were severe. The pain numbed his sense. His body suffered from the side effects of blunt force. Mayumi knelt and assisted him. Worries clouded her face. Her brother was in peril. ¡°Nii-san! Don''t overexert yourself! Don''t move! You must rest!¡° ¡°I can''t. I must fight.¡° forced himself up grinding his teeth he suppressed the pain. His legs carried his injured body. Staggering to his feet. The leader smirked in derision. ¡°Impressive, you are still standing, boy. How unexpected.¡° Yuji begged. Desperation drove him. ¡°Give me more time! Two weeks at most! Two weeks, and I can pay! I swear! I am going to repay the debts, Tetsuya. I just need time.¡° Tetsuya sighed. ¡°Yuji, Yujim Yuji, what shall we do with you? You give such a hard time. You will repay your father''s debts. Only give me time. You said so last month, the month before, and the month before.¡° Tetsuya lit a cigarette to calm his mind. His lungs inhaled the invigorating tobacco. All the rain made Amegakure a cold and hostile place. ¡°Tell us, Yuji, what shall we do with you?¡° Tetsuya shook his head. ¡°Think about us, Yuji. Our patience is limited. We have waited long enough. The boss wants the money right here, right now. Yuji sweated. This was bad. ¡°But ... But ... I can''t pay. I don''t have the money.¡° Tetsuya scoffed and took a pull on his cigarette. ¡°As if we care. That''s not our problem, Yuji. Your father borrowed quite a sum from us. Now that the old drunkard is dead, it falls on you to repay us. His debts are your debts.¡° Tetsuya exhaled. His lips produced a cloud of smoke. ¡°So better pay. We don''t care how, we just want the money. Otherwise, you will face the consequences. Because we always get what we want. One way, or another.¡° Tetsuya shifted his gaze. His eyes targeted Mayumi. ¡°Your sister ... A bit young, but already quite the beauty. Don''t you think she will fetch a good price?¡° Yuji clenched his fists. His knuckles turned white. His very blood boiled. Never before, he had such burning hatred, but he was powerless. He was nothing. He lacked the strength to oppose them. He lacked the strength to protect Mayumi. ¡°You ... bastards. Don''t you dare to touch her! I will kill you ...¡° Tetsuya grinned. He enjoyed the sight of human suffering. The hatred in Yuji''s eyes delighted him. ¡°Defiant as ever. Don''t blame us, Yuji. We are just doing our job. Nothing personal. Believe me, or not, I even feel sympathy for your case.¡° Yuji didn''t believe him a second. Tetsuya grinned. ¡°So we will be nice. I will give you your two weeks. Don''t waste the time. You won''t get another chance ...¡° The sound of clapping interrupted the scene. ¡°Quite a spectacle, my friends. Congratulations, your performance ... intrigued me.¡° Tetsuya snapped to attention. His head moved, immediately identifying the intruder. A girl appeared, a girl with an umbrella and clad in expensive silk. His eyes narrowed. The girl didn''t fit this place. The girl didn''t belong here. ¡°Who are you?¡° Yuji and Mayumi
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 5 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 5
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Her lips grinned. Her opportunity had appeared. Asami approached the group, accompanied by the watchful gazes of the masses. The eyes of the people followed her. The street watched her. The vendors, the passerby, the inhabitants observed her from afar. A girl, an outsider, intervened and messed with forces beyond her age and capabilities. Asami welcomed the attention. Every performance required a stage. Every stage an audience. Art was nothing without the attention of the masses. Asami strolled ahead. Her elegance bewitched. Every step was deliberate. Every step conveyed conviction, determination. Gone was her former playfulness. ¡°Who are you?¡° Asami ignored his question and countered with an amused giggle. ¡°Greetings, gentlemen, I witnessed your display, and what I witnessed dismayed me.¡° The girl shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Mistreating a poor boy. Threatening an innocent maiden. Such despicable acts. I doubt that''s the proper way. Where are your manners, gentlemen?¡° A lackey exploded. ¡°You little bitch! Just wait until we are done with you ...¡° Tetsuya intervened. His arm blocked Iwao''s way. ¡°Calm down, Iwao. Don''t act rashly.¡° Tatsyua didn''t take the bait. He analysed the girl. Her bearing radiated confidence. Her attire suggested a wealthy background. The girl dressed like nobility. Was she the pampered daughter of an important family? The girl might have connections. Could they afford to offend the little ojou-san? Tetsuya wasn''t sure. He didn''t recognise her face. ¡°Who are you? What''s your name?¡° The girl deflected with a polite smile, a smile colder than ice. ¡°My name is ... immaterial. I am more interested in what you are doing.¡° The girl tilted her head. ¡°What are you doing here in a dark alley, removed from the prying eyes of the public, my friends? I hope you harbour no ill intentions. Tetsuya clicked his tongue. The ojou-san annoyed him. ¡°This is not your business. This is something between us and them ...¡° Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Au contraire, this is most definitely my business, as is everything else below the heaven.¡° Tetsuya staggered backwards. His hands trembled. His hair stood on end. Her eyes shimmered luminescent in the dark. An otherworldly purple greeted them. ¡°Are you still questioning my authority, Tetsuya?¡° Tetsuya gritted his teeth. The brat didn''t know her place. ¡°Iwao. Orochi.¡° His men approached the girl. The former ninja easily towered over her, but the girl showed no sign of intimidation. She didn''t fear his men in the slightest. Tetsuya scoffed. ¡°Listen, lass, this is the real world. This is no playground for little ojou-sans like you. So sod off!¡° ¡°Wisdom and virtue are like the two wheels of a cart. Unfortunately, you, my friends, appear to lack both.¡° Are you threatening me, Tetsuya? I warn you, even my benevolence is limited.¡° Tetsuya fumed. His eyebrow twitched. The girl taunted them with surprising effectiveness. ¡°Stop ridiculing us! We aren''t some random nobodies! We are Tsuyoshi''s men! You and your family will regret the day you made enemies out of us!¡° The girl titled. Confusion was written all over her face. ¡°Tsuyoshi ... Tsuyoshi ... Never heard of him. So you guys are actually somewhat important? What an unexpected turn of events ¡° The girl smirked. Her words were soaked in theatrical pathos. ¡°I thought you are the typical scum of earth. Amegakure is full of your kind. But apparently I was wrong, you are a special type of scum.¡° Tetsuya clenched his fists. The girl was going too far. This was an open provocation. The girl had crossed a line. ¡°Mind your tongue, you brat. I demonstrated much good will. More than can be reasonably expected, you little rascal. Fuck off! This is your last chance! Your family, your name, your wealth won''t protect you here. The streets are our kingdom!¡° The girl folded her umbrella and placed her cat on the ground. An ominous giggle accompanied her. ¡°Be a good kitten, and wait for your mistress. These guys won''t last long.¡° ¡°...¡° ¡°...¡° ¡°...¡° The girl opened her arms, welcoming them. ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack me! Defend your petty kingdom, or are you scared? Are Tsuyoshi''s precious men not man enough to face a little girl?¡° Her words rang loud and clear through the streets. The people of Amegakure listened. All gazes were directed at the girl. ¡°...¡° Tetsuya was lost for words. This arrogance. This vanity. The girl had gone mad. She must be tired of living. That was the only reasonable explanation. ¡°Iwao. Orochi, deal with her. Teach her a lesson she will understand. They are never too young.¡° Tetsuya showed his disdain. The girl had it coming. ¡°Understood.¡° Iwao grinned and unsheathed his sword, a simple short sword. The girl raised an eyebrow. Iwao threatened her, ¡°Run, little kitten. You didn''t listen. Now it''s too late ...¡° ¡°Your stance ... is off.¡° The girl studied Iwao from head to toe. Her words startled them. ¡°...¡° Tetsuya blinked. Tetsuya, nor Yuji, nor Mayumi. They all stared. They were all bystanders. ¡°What?¡° Iwao didn''t understand. The girl looked displeased. Her expression turned grim. ¡°Your stance ... is atrocious. Your footwork ... terrible. Sloppy grip. Unfocused eyes. Distracted mind. A poor excuse of a swordsman. You are an utter disgrace to the art of swordsmanship.¡° The girl narrowed her eyes. ¡°Where did you pick up your bladework? Which country bumpkin taught you?¡° Iwao exploded. ¡°YOU FUCKING BITCH!¡° He attacked. His strike didn''t even come close. Iwao overextended in his rage, and the girl struck in retaliation. They thought her unarmed. How wrong they were. The girl was fast. Her strike was executed with an uncanny degree of precision. The fight was over the moment it had begun. The lower wooden end of her umbrella struck Iwao from below with such a force that his chin shattered. Bone cracked and splintered. ... ... ... Silence. Only the rain continued. Iwao wriggled on the ground in pain. ¡°Aaarrrrgghhhhhh. Aaargh. Aaaaarrgh. You fucking bitch, I will kill you ...¡° The girl rammed her umbrella into his kidneys. Her brutal strike prolonged his agony. ¡°Silence. You are a man, so stop pestering me. An amateur like you shouldn''t wield a blade to begin with.¡° Iwao fell silent, and the girl''s gaze wandered across the alley. Tetsuya froze. Her cold demonic gaze returned. His blood froze and fear gripped his heart. Her purple orbs of calamity glowed in the dark alley. Tetsuya gulped. They had awakened a force beyond their control. Her ruby lips moved. The girl spoke, ¡°Unless I am mistaken, your name is Tetsuya.¡° Tetsuya merely nodded. He didn''t dare to speak, The girl offered a suave smile. ¡°Tetsuya, lead me to Tsuyoshi. I desire to speak with him. We have important matters The syndicates have acted far too long with delusions of impunity. Such behaviour won''t be tolerated anymore.¡° Tetsuya complied, not daring to defy the little ojou-san. Her words were his command. The girl clapped her hands, pleased with the progress. ¡°Excellent. Lead the way, Tatsuya, but first ...¡° ¡°Yuji, Mayumi, do you mind if I lend you a hand? Onee-san will settle your little debt issue. That''s the least I can do for you.¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 6 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 6
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°This girl.¡° Makato lifted his drink. The day was still young, but numerous customers already populated the bars. Nobody batted an eyelid, considering Ame''s ghastly weather. The constant rain depressed even the strongest man. Alcohol raised the morale. Makato chuckled. ¡°Seems like our little ojou-san is serious. I wish her luck.¡° Shuji studied his old friend. Makato was a good man, one of the old guard, one of the men Amegakure once relied on in the now so distant past. ¡°Shouldn''t you lend her a hand? The girl could need your help.¡° Makato offered a polite smile. ¡°I must decline, I can''t fight every battle anymore. I have to choose my battles more wisely these days. We can''t risk offending the syndicates over such a minor dispute. The peace is brittle, and Amegakure can''t afford another petty civil war.¡° ¡°If you say so. Who do you think will win?¡° Makato chuckled. His question amused him. ¡°Her chances are non-existent at best. The girl will receive a well-deserved beating. These guys are Tsuyoshi''s men. They are no joke. They have a lot of former ninja and mercenaries among their ranks. No wonder they are terrorising the streets.¡° Shuji raised an eyebrow. ¡°The ojou-san looks confident, though.¡° Makato dismissed his friend with a hand wave. ¡°Don''t be fooled, Shuji, her appearance deceives. The girl is bluffing, trust me, although her performance is quite convincing. Her acting skills are impressive. A real shame, the girl has a pretty face.¡° ¡°...¡° Shuji didn''t react. He minded his work and cleaned glasses above the sink. Makato chuckled. ¡°Taciturn as usual.¡° Shuji stole a glance at the girl. Her figure felt familiar. Her regal kimono. Her umbrella. Her long black hair. Her bearing. Her aura. The natural gravitas defying her age. The mysterious girl fitted Takuya''s description. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Makato folded his hands. ¡°You seem to think highly of her. So why not make a bet? 100,000 ryo. My bet is on Tsuyoshi''s men, yours on the girl.¡° Shuji considered for a moment. ¡°Why not. I accept.¡° Makato furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°Really? Bold move, old man. I guess you must have your reasons. I don''t see them, but what do I know. I am just an old ninja past his best years.¡° ¡°Don''t worry, I have my sources.¡° Shuji countered with a smile. Makato scoffed. ¡°Sure, you and your sources. How reliable are they? Drunkards and rumours are sources of dubious credibility.¡° Shuji merely smiled. ¡°Won''t deny that. The later the night, the more nonsensical the rambling.¡° Makato rolled his eyes. ¡°Whatever, it''s not me who is going to lose. Your overconfidence will be your undoing.¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Shuji stared in shock, not believing his eyes. The scene was forever burned into his mind. He witnessed the birth of a demon, and the entire street held its breath. Life ceased and time stopped. The rain kept falling and clouds darkened the sky. This power. This strength. Her will shall not be defied. His hands trembled. Shuji had seen much in his life. He had heard much in this life, but this degree of power exceeded his imagination. The girl made a mockery out of the fate of mortal men. Only Makato enjoyed the performance. He shared a hearty laugh. ¡°Oh my, what an unexpected outcome. I guess I have underestimated the little ojou-san. Serves me right. I should have known better.¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The day ended and Makato returned home after losing a negligible sum. The girl cost him a little fortune. Such a nuisance. The alcohol circulated though his blood, but his senses remained sharp, undulled. Years of service in the name of Amegakure had hardened him. ¡°You are late, Yuriko.¡± His daughter appeared from the shadows. ¡°My apologies, father.¡± Makato acknowledged her presence. His daughter was reliable as ever. A true ninja and his pride. ¡°Who is she, Yuriko? How did the girl slip past our attention?¡± Yuriko lowered her gaze. ¡°We have no idea. Our contacts reported no suspicious activities in recent times. We looked into her, but our search yielded little success. Information regarding her is sparse. Her background remains unclear. No name. No dates. No history. We found nothing. The girl is an illusive figure, but we have good reason to suspect she is an outsider.¡± ¡°An outsider?¡° ¡°According to rumours, the girl is affiliated with Pain, his newest pet.¡± ¡°So she is part of Pain''s faction?¡° Yuriko confirmed his fears. ¡°Probably. Most of our sources suggest so.¡± Makato clicked his tongue. ¡°That''s troublesome. The girl is powerful. Not someone we can face directly.¡± A new player entered the field. Pain consolidated his position in the village further. Another Akatsuki member. Another powerful piece on his side. Makato gritted his teeth. ¡°Investigate her! Immediately! Monitor her activities! We need to know as much as possible about the girl.¡± Yuriko hesitated. ¡°I doubt that''s necessary, father. The girl has already moved and initiated contact.¡± Yuriko presented her father a golden envelope. The envelope was open. ¡°The envelope is addressed to you, father, Lord Makato, head of the proud and respected Onodera clan. An unknown girl handed it to one of our men. It''s probably her. ¡° Makato eyes widened. The girl knew. The envelope bore his name. A crest adorned the paper, a crest unknown to him, a white chrysanthemum on black ground. He didn''t recognise the crest. Makato maintained his composure. The girl outplayed them. ¡°What does she want?¡° Yuriko straightened her back. ¡°The envelope contains an invitation. The girl invites us and the other factions to a meeting. She wants us to put our difference aside and reach a consensus. We are supposed to represent the interests of the ninja and the military as whole.¡± Makato studied the envelope. His hands touched the delicate paper. The paper was soft. This girl. Not once, but twice in a single day, the little princess caught him off-guard. ¡°Yuriko ... The girl is dangerous, very dangerous.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 7 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 7
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Yuji crossed his arms and studied the girl. His instincts distrusted their mysterious saviour. The girl might have saved him and Mayumi, but her true intentions remained shrouded in mystery. Following her might not be in their best interests. The girl promised to lend them a hand, and they gladly accepted. Not that they had much choice, as they were in no position to decline. The princess made an offer they could hardly decline. Any form of help was sorely needed. Without support, without allies, forsaken by their relatives, he and his sister were own their own in this cruel world. Yuji gripped his waist. The pain hadn''t subsided yet. The mysterious girl was a complete stranger. Her strength was beyond frightening. In a matter of mere seconds, the girl reduced Tetsuya and his men to mere toddlers, grown men to glorified amateurs. Her strength commanded respect and fear. The girl reminded him of a princess from a fairy tale. Her attitude, her arrogance, her mannerism. The girl carried herself with pride, conscious of her grace and beauty. A fairy clad in silk. In her eyes, however, they were nothing but lowly commoners. The girl extended her gracious hand, but the same hand that raised them to heaven at one moment, could reduce them to insignificance at another in a capricious fit. They were at her mercy, completely dependent on her benevolence. Yuji maintained his guard unlike Mayumi. The past taught him to trust nobody and no one. Not even your father. In this cold world, you could only rely on yourself. Mayumi didn''t share his sentiment, and fell for her charm. His sister fraternised with the enemy. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Yuji disapproved. The girl baited Mayumi with her cat, and Mayumi fell prey to her elaborate scheme. Mayumi supplied the kitten with head strokes, taking care of her. The kitten purred in satisfaction. Yuji clicked his tongue. Naive girl. Mayumi punished his thoughts and smacked his head. Yuji groaned. ¡°What was this for? Have you forgotten I am injured?¡° Mayumi stamped her foot. ¡°Nii-san! Stop being be such a meanie! I know the look in your eyes. The nee-san has saved us. We should be grateful to her.¡° Yuji gritted his teeth. The girl might have deceived his gullible sister, but not him. ¡°Grateful? For what ...¡° Mayumi pouted. ¡°Nii-san!¡° The princess enjoyed the scene and giggled, her lips hidden behind her hand. Their little dispute amused her. Yuji grumbled. ¡°What''s so funny?¡° The princess relished in their misery. ¡°Nothing. Your performance was excellent. Highly entertaining. You are such a lovely pair. Your fraternal love is endearing, not to say heart-warming.¡° The princess clapped her hands. ¡°Mayumi, Yuji, tell me more about your predicament. I am interested in the exact nature of your debts.¡° Yuji didn''t believe her for a second, but he admitted her acting skills were superb. He almost thought she truly cared. Mayumi tugged at his clothes. Her disapproving glare admonished him. Behave. Be nice to the friendly nee-san. ¡°Nii-san, please tell her. Nee-san deserves to know.¡° Yuji grumbled. Mayumi''s pleads melted his remaining resistance. His sister was his weakness. Yuji averted his eyes, clearly uncomfortable with the entire situation. ¡°Two months ago, our father ... died. He slipped and fell from a bridge after gambling away the entire fortune. Father loved the game and the bottle gave him the rest. He amassed significant debts after borrowing from Tsuyoshi. Father needed more and more money. The loans were never paid back.¡° Asami didn''t question their father''s death further. She understood. Gambling. Alcohol. Debt. A sudden death. Falling from a bridge. ¡°And what about your mother?¡° ¡°Mother died when were young. We barely remember her, but I doubt you care. You will abandon us when this is over anyway.¡° His words enraged Mayumi. Hell hath no fury like a little sister angered. ¡°Nii-san, don''t say such. Nee-san is a nice person. Don''t insult her!¡° Asami appreciated her support. At least, Mayumi believed in her, unlike the rest of the world. Her faith in her warmed Asami''s heart. So much unfounded distrust befell an innocent girl like her. ¡°I fear he might be correct, though. I can''t assist you forever.¡° Yuji clicked his tongue. He knew it all along. The girl couldn''t be trusted. Mayumi deflated. The girl tilted her head and offered a smile. ¡°But that doesn''t mean I can''t protect you. Rest assured, my heart is not made of stone.¡° The girl rummaged in her sleeves and produced a silver ring. ¡°Take the ring. It will serve you well should the need arise. The ring will prove your allegiance.¡° Yuji hesitated to accept her gift. It was a signet ring, featuring a clan crest he had never seen before, a white chrysanthemum on black ground. The crest radiated power, authority. Yuji stared at the crest. All pieces fell into place. The girl was genuine nobility. No wonder, she feared no consequences. Her status alone elevated her above the common masses of petty thugs and thieves. The girl was untouchable even for the syndicates. Despite their power, they would never dare to enrage one of Amegakure''s powerful clans. The princess smiled. ¡°Consider yourself henceforth under my personal protection. This is my crest. Wield its power wisely, as you will act in my name and my stead. Do not disappoint me, I would appreciate if my reputation and name were not compromised.¡° White Mon Black Mon
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 8 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 8
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°We have arrived.¡° Tetsuya led the group to their hideout, an infamous establishment located in the middle of Amegakure. The mysterious girl employed him as a guide on a rather involuntary basis, but Tetsuya was versed in these matters. The criminal underworld taught him much. He understood that cooperation was sometimes not a matter of choice. Tetsuya pointed at the sign and the door. Little suggested this was the base of one of Amegakure''s major crime syndicates. The bar appeared innocent, without any connections to the underworld. A honest business of the shady kind like many others, but Tetsuya knew better. Asami was pleased with her newest subordinate and clapped her hands ¡°Superb work, Tatsyua.¡° Tetsuya grumbled. ¡°Tetsuya. Not Tatsuya.¡° Asami tilted her head. ¡°What''s the matter, Tatsuya?¡° ¡°Never mind.¡° Tetsuya gave up. The little princess did as she pleased. Not that he expected otherwise. Asami shifted her attention. ¡°Yuji, Mayumi, should we make an entrance, or not? It''s up to you to decide.¡° Yuji decided. He was the leader among both of them. ¡°We prefer the less conspicuous. We don''t want to cause a scene. We have already gathered enough attention.¡° Asami didn''t object. ¡°Understandable, inconspicuous is a plausible choice indeed. ¡° Asami strolled towards the door and knocked. Her frail fists caressed the sturdy wooden door. Her knocks faded away, barely audible, certainly not from inside. Music, loud voices, laughter drowned out her weak knocks. ... ... ... Asami tilted her head, contemplating. ¡°I am disheartened. Apparently, we need to resort to more drastic measures.¡° Yuji stiffened. Her ominous voice, her grin ... unsettled him. Asami summoned a purple sphere and compressed her chakra. Her orb targetted the flimsy door. Tetsuya panicked. NO! ¡°NO! Wait!¡° Too late. The blast breached the door and the entirety of the wall in a shower of wooden splinters, fragments, and projectiles. Her little demonstration made her point. Hopefully, no unfortunate soul got hurt. That would be counterproductive. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Asami stepped across the vanquished wall and entered the illustrious establishment in a more dignified manner. Silence greeted her as fun ceased. Her appearance ruined their harmony in the bosom of beautiful women and alcoholic beverages. All gazes were drawn to her. The eyes of lesser men even betrayed fear. Their faint hearts weren''t used to such turmoil. Asami smiled. Her petite figure belied her dangerousness. ¡°Greetings, gentlemen, if I am allowed to intrude, I desire to speak with a certain Tsuyoshi. He might be a busy man, but I hope he can spare some time. It''s a matter of utmost importance.¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
... ... ... The silence continued, and Asami relished the attention. Reverence and silence were the correct response, a sign of respect befitting her status. Asami closed her umbrella and wandered down the stairs, navigating towards a free table to take a seat. Asami smiled. ¡°Yuji, Mayumi, follow me ...¡° ¡°What did you not understand? Don''t you understand the definition of inconspicuous? Are you crazy?¡° Yuji exploded. His face turned red. Asami was dismayed. She extended her hand, and now this. Such an ungracious little rascal. ¡°Crazy is a relative matter, a subjective matter, Yuji.¡° Asami moved her index finger. ¡°Don''t judge me by your standards.¡° Yuji experienced a mental breakdown. His poor nerves. The girl was killing him. They never should have trusted the evil princess. ¡°You are even worse ...¡° Asami poked his forehead and interrupted him. Her uncompromising glare shut him up for good. She had tolerated his rambling long enough. ¡°Yuji, you are talking too much. Keep calm and observe. Onee-san will handle this. Onee-san knows what she is doing.¡° Mayumi nodded. ¡°Onee-san is right.¡° Yuji mumbled, ¡°I hope so for all of us.¡° Asami commandeered a chair and kicked up her legs, making herself comfortable. This was going to be a tiresome affair, but this was part of her duties. Reining in the syndicates was an inevitable step on her path. Asami snapped her fingers. ¡°Waitress. Waitress.¡° The waitress reacted, freed from her stupor. ¡°...¡° The girl, a few years older than her, pointed at herself. The girls started young in this line of business before the flower of their youth wilted. Asami folded her hands. ¡°I feel thirsty. What does the house offer?¡° The girl hesitated, fidgeting. ¡°We have a wide variety of drinks and beverages.¡° Asami tilted her head, contemplating. Her fingers caressed her lips. ¡°Such a hard choice to make. My heart is unsure. Surprise me, I am open to suggestions.¡° The waitress departed and returned with a glass of red liquid. The glass was neither a wine glass, nor a flute. It was a normal glass filled with a dark red liquid. Her nose noticed the sweet sugary fragrance and the lack of ethanol. This was ... ... ... cherry juice. Asami shoulders deflated and her lips sipped on her cherry juice. Despair. Fourteen years and she was still treated like a child. Cherry juice ... Cherry juice ... Cherry juice ... The waitress smiled, holding her tablet tightly. ¡°I hope the juice is to your liking.¡° Asami made the best out of the situation and rewarded the waitress with a polite smile. ¡°The juice meets my expectations. Thank you, you are dismissed.¡° Her senses tickled. An intense glare met her from across the room. A man resided near the bar counter. The man drummed his fingers on the counter, surrounded by his guards and henchmen. ¡°Who are you, lass?¡° The man sipped on his drink. His iron glare scanned her. Determination and charisma. No wonder he achieved such a high position. Asami opened her arms. ¡°Who I am? Such is of minor importance. You will know when the time is due. You are Tsuyoshi, aren''t you? Unless I am mistaken, you are one of the leading crime bosses of Amegakure.¡° Asami smiled. ¡°I have come to talk with you. We have much to discuss.¡° Tsuyoshi furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°Do we? You barged in without a proper invitation. You are an undesired guest.¡° Asami bowed in graceful mockery. ¡°My apologies, but I have a tight schedule. No time for formalities.¡° Tsuyoshi clicked his tongue. His annoyance was clearly visible. ¡°I figured out as much.¡° His gaze inspected the destroyed door. The girl was far from innocuous. Throwing her out might not be the best course of action. Better not to provoke her. He didn''t rise through the ranks of Amegakure''s criminal underworld without relying on his keen instincts. His instincts served him well throughout the years. They screamed. Beyond her adorable cheeks lay danger. Asami smiled. ¡°Your subordinates were certainly less forthcoming. They quickly saw the errors of their ways.¡° Tsuyoshi examined his men. Tetsuya averted his eyes, denying any responsibility. He brought the little demon to their base. Orochi looked uncomfortable, while Iwao was preoccupied with his dislocated chin. They had a rough time. Tsuyoshi returned his attention to the mysterious girl. ¡°What do you want? I doubt you are here just for your personal amusement.¡° He listened. Her power lent her authority. Asami giggled. ¡°You are a smart man, I am glad you understand. Yuji, Mayumi, do these names ring any bells?¡° ¡°Not that I remember. I am a busy man. My activities run deep and wide.¡° Tsuyoshi sipped on his drink. ¡°Understandable, you can''t have your eyes and ears everywhere.¡° Asami grinned and folded her hands. ¡°I am here to settle their debts, Tsuyoshi. Cancel their debts and everyone is happy.¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc IX Chapter 9 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 9
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Tsuyoshi raised an eyebrow, relieved and unsettled at the same time. The mysterious girl was beyond strange. ¡°That''s all? You caused this entire ruckus to settle some debt? You beat up my men, you destroyed my door, you crashed my party just for some petty debts?¡° Asami smiled and Yuji nodded. Tsuyoshi blinked. The girl was crazy, insane. ¡°Listen, we could have solved this issue in a more rationale, in a more peaceful manner ... ¡° ¡°Tsuyoshi, don''t understand me wrong. It''s true that I arrived to settle some issues, but that''s not the only reason I paid you a visit.¡± Asami''s voice grew ominous, cold, icy. ¡°I desire more, not a matter of debt. I am here for much more, for a vision of a future that might be.¡± Yuji offered a blank stare. ¡°What?¡± What was she doing? This wasn''t part of the plan. This wasn''t what they agreed upon. ¡°Thought so.¡± Tsuyoshi narrowed his eyes. The girl ... was interesting. The situation turned more complicated. Asami opened her arms to greet her newest underling. ¡°It''s a simple affair. Nothing serious, really.¡± Tsuyoshi listened. He didn''t believe her. Her words were sweet like honey, while her intentions weren''t. Asami explained. ¡°I merely desire your cooperation, and when I say you, I mean the syndicates. Your reputation precedes you, Tsuyoshi. I heard, you are a powerful man in the underworld. You wield considerable influence. I believe you can act as my representative, and inform the syndicates of my goodwill and my most gracious offer. The syndicates and I, I hope for a beneficial relationship. We all will profit from close and peaceful relations. After all, neither of us is interested in an open conflict. No need to escalate things, No need for unnecessary bloodshed. I am sure, an honest entrepreneur like understands, conflict and strife are bad for business. I don''t want to see the streets plastered with corpses and covered in blood.¡± ... You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ... ... Silence. Absolute silence. Only the pouring rain fell in the background. Everyone stared. A sea of blank stares, of bewilderment, of confusion, greeted her. They didn''t believe their ears. Asami tilted her head and tipped her lips. Did she say anything strange? Not that she remembered. Tsuyoshi was lost for words. This girl ... He misjudged her; deceived by her youthful appearance and her age. The girl sounded like an actual crime lord herself. Tsuyoshi pushed his drink aside and sharpened his wits. The girl required his full attention. ¡°I can''t follow ... ¡° Asami grinned. ¡°Oh my, confused, aren''t we?¡° Tsuyoshi''s confidence faltered. Her face, her emotions, her intentions were unreadable, hidden behind a veil of deceit. ¡°Who are you?¡° Asami folded her hands and grinned. It was her who held all the cards. Asami evaded the question. ¡°You are an impatient man, Tsuyoshi. So many questions. So much curiosity. Curiosity doesn''t become you. Knowledge is dangerous, knowing too much carries risks.¡± Her chakra engulfed the room, a strangulating aura of darkness interwoven with the allure of danger. Her will shall not be defied. Not anymore. Tsuyoshi gulped. The meaning of her action was clear. Asami sipped on her juice as her lips were thirsty. The sweet taste of cherry tickled her tongue. Delicious. ¡°My name, my status, are of little concern. The time hasn''t come yet to reveal myself, but know that I speak and act on behalf of God himself. He entrusted me with the village, and it falls to me to enact his divine will.¡± Tsuyoshi''s eyes widened in realisation. ¡°Pain ... ¡° Asami nodded. Tsuyoshi countered with his polite smile on his own. ¡°I guess I don''t have much of a choice in this matter, do I?¡° You didn''t argue with a girl backed by a substantial amount of destructive force. You didn''t argue with the will of God. Asami grinned. Victory was within her grasp, a triumph of gentle words, diplomacy, and friendly coercion over brute force. ¡°I am pleased you understand your position. I predict a fruitful cooperation with this kind of attitude.¡± Tsuyoshi offered a wry smile. The girl had him where she wanted. ¡°What does our ... cooperation exactly entail? What do you even want from us?¡° ¡°Don''t worry, I have much use for your services. I demand your unconditional submission. Henceforth, Amegakure''s underworld shall answer to none other than me. You will owe me respect and obedience.¡± Asami smiled. Nobody else smiled. Tsuyoshi nearly suffered a heart attack. ¡°What!?¡° Asami giggled. ¡°You see, I am a gentle soul. I detest unnecessary violence.¡± Tsuyoshi doubted very much so. The smouldering remnants of his once wall thought otherwise. Asami elaborated, ¡°I am aware that crime is an ... inevitable fact of life, a plight on society since the dawn of human civilisation, I accept such. The watchful eyes of the law can''t be everywhere at once. Where light, there is darkness, but you, my friends, have exceeded any reasonable limits. The syndicates have grown bold in recent times. You have crossed the line. You have broken the age-old covenant, I give that you give, I do that you do. You take, but give nothing in return. Your unrestrained greed and avarice threaten the very stability and survival of the village. That is why I am here, to remind you of your duties and social obligations. Times are changing, and the syndicates will change too. Adapt, or face my judgement. Because your blatant insolence won''t be tolerated anymore.¡± ... ... ... Tsuyoshi laughed. ¡°And what do you expect from us?¡° ¡°Not much. In fact, I think my terms are quite lenient and forthcoming. Reduce your activities. I want the streets of Amegakure to be safe again, and not full of cutthroats and thugs around every corner. We live in civilised times, the scum of the earth must disappear. Commerce and industry are suffering because of your constant meddling. Extortion and kidnapping won''t get us anywhere. You cut into Ame''s manpower pool. You recruit the young, the desperate, the poor. You even recruit rogue ninja, deserters, traitors, mercenaries, to bolster your ranks. I don''t care about their past endeavours, but I want them back. These men are bitterly needed considering the desolate state of Ame''s forces.¡± ... ... ... Tsuyoshi sighed. ¡°Your demands are quite ... one-sided, but you leave me with little choice. Times are changing indeed ... I never thought Pain himself would take an interest in the village. He never bothered before. I never thought Pain would send a little girl, but there you are. I will relate your message to the syndicates. I can''t guarantee, though, that they will listen. They are hard to convince.¡± Asami was pleased. ¡°I will see to it, my friend, I will see to it.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 10 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 10
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
An eventful day had passed, and Yuji was neither satisfied nor dissatisfied with the outcome of their little adventure. Yuji remained conflicted. His stance regarding their unexpected saviour was ambivalent at best. On the one hand, the girl used them as stepping stones to advance her agenda. On the other hand, she solved their debt issue and got rid of Tsuyoshi and his men for good. The girl kept her promise, despite her unconventional methods and all her deviations. The girl wasn''t entirely honest, but who was these days. The world was a dark place and honesty died a slow death. Yuji grumbled. The little princess honoured her word against all expectations. She deserved their gratitude, much to his dislike. Tsuyoshi wouldn''t bother them anymore. The man wasn''t stupid. He wouldn''t dare to defy her. Not after her little performance. Yuji remembered. Her dark sinister aura, the frigid cold surrounding her. Her existence frightened him. Her presence rendered them minuscule, meaningless. The girl said Pain, their all-mighty gracious god, sent her. Maybe her words were true. Maybe she was indeed a messenger of their god, another angel sent to punish the unbelievers for their sins. Rumours circulated about the Angel at his side. The woman enacted his will and interacted with the mortals in his name, gracing them with her presence. The girl might be another instruments of his divine will, but he doubted so. The girl was different. She didn''t seem like an angel, nor did she pretend to be one. Her personality was rather human. Not virtue, but ambition guided her path. It didn''t feel out of place. The way she spoke, the way she acted, fitted her nature. Her bearing was quite earthly, that of a ruler, that of a queen. There was little divine about her, but Pain wasn''t exactly the most benevolent ruler either. Contrary to his lofty words and benign intentions, their proclaimed god ruled with an iron fist and little love. He didn''t set the highest moral standard. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The elders remembered his bloody deeds. Much innocent blood was spilled that day. He murdered Hanzo, his friends, his allies. Pains spared nobody in his frenzy. Driven by bloodlust, neither women, nor children, escaped his blind rage. They all had to die, Amegakure remembered. The village never forgot the days when the rivers once again turned red. Discontent was never voiced, criticism only spoken behind closed doors. Pain''s men roamed the streets and silenced dissident voices. Faithful believers, crazed cultists and misguided zealots, thugs and thieves, they were all and none. The men believed in his divinity after witnessing his radiant glory. Not everyone shared their newly-found religious piety. The pragmatic majority remained sceptical. A living god today, a dead god tomorrow. So far, their ever so distant god and saviour had shown little presence and life. Life went on, and the rain continued falling. Times might change, gods might come and go, but Amegakure''s future stayed the same. Yuji stared at the ring bearing her crest. The silver ring felt heavy in his hand, much heavier than its weight suggested. Amegakure would judge her the same way the village had judged Pain. ¡°Mayumi what are you doing?¡° Yuji turned around, slightly annoyed. His sister straggled behind. ¡°You are falling behind. Hurry up, we need to return home. The streets are dangerous at night.¡° Not that much awaited them at home aside from misery and the grim reality. The slums were full of orphans and the impoverished, but home was home, even if it was just a wooden shed. Mayumi caught despite her clumsy legs. ¡°Sowwy, nii-san, I was busy thinking.¡° ¡°About what?¡° Yuji sounded annoyed because he was annoyed. Mayumi pouted. ¡°About her obviously! Wasn''t she wonderful?¡° ... ... ¡°What?¡° Yuji didn''t understand. Whom was she talking about?¡° ¡°Sadly, she never gave us her name. I will never know the name of such a splendid villainess.¡° Mayumi lowered her head, suffering from a mild depression. She might never meet her idol again, never to be graced with her exquisite sight again. She was the very paragon of splendid villainessness from her beloved novels. ... ... Yuji blinked. He was left speechless. He didn''t know what to say. His cute little sister had gone insane. ¡°Why?¡° Mayumi clenched her fists to prove her determination. Her eyes sparkled with undiluted admiration and unshakable faith. His sister believed in the girl, much to his confusion. ¡°Didn''t you see her, nii-san? Her elegance, her eloquence, her beauty, her incomparable radiance. ¡° Her eulogy didn''t end. ¡°Her lovely almond shaped face. Her colourful lips. Her icy glare. Her adorable bangs. Her cute, menacing eyes. A shining example of composure, indomitable will, and unwavering confidence. I will join the academy! I will become powerful! I will become a splendid villainess just like her! Ohohoho!¡° ... ... ... Her behaviour ... was ... unexpected. Yuji shook his head. His poor little sister had officially lost it. ¡°....¡° Mayumi pouted, offended by his lack of faith. ¡°You don''t believe me, do you?¡° He laughed. ¡°Silly sister, stop dreaming. You neither will become a splendid ... villainess, nor will you join the academy.¡° ¡°Why?¡° Mayumi crossed her arms. Yuji, ever the pessimist, scoffed. He knew how things worked. ¡°Look, joining the academy is a pipe dream. Without connections, you are nothing in this village. You are not from a prestigious family, you have no talent, you have no wealth. They have no reason to accept you. And even then, the academy is in shambles right now, a shadow of its former self. Forget your dreams, Mayumi ...¡° ¡°Mayumi?¡° Mayumi broke out in tears. ¡°Nii-san, you are such a meanie.¡° His sister started hitting him. Her little fists hurt surprisingly. ¡°Ouch. Ouch. Ouch. Stop hitting me.¡° ¡°No!¡° Mayumi intensified her assault. ¡°I understand, I understand, I will try to sign you up for the academy. Are you happy now?¡° Mayumi tears subsided. Her eyes sparkled again with new splendour. ¡°Really?¡° ¡°Yes.¡° Not that they would accept her to begin with. An orphan of unknown origin without a single ryo in her pockets and any knowledge about the ninja arts at the academy? Absurd. He didn''t need to worry, but Mayumi was happy for now. That was important. And she stopped hitting him.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 11 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 11
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Her continuous knocking finally elicited a response from the deaf servants. Her trusted umbrella protected her from the elements, but standing outside in the cold beneath the pouring rain was not a pleasant experience. Asami waited before the wooden gate like the good girl she was. Patience was a virtue. A peephole opened, and a guard greeted her with the kindness of the household, a pair of narrowed eyes searching for undesired intruders. The gatekeeper''s gaze fell on her, a petite girl with a cat around her neck. ¡°State your purpose. Who are you? What do you want?¡° The infamous Amegakure hospitality. Always such a treat to be on the receiving end of so much politeness. At least, they didn''t attack her. Asami shook her head. ¡°Unless I am mistaken, this is the home of Hattori Masanari, head of the Hattori clan. The guard distrusted her. ¡°Possibly. Depends on who is asking.¡° Asami understood. ¡°My name is ... ... Asami. His Excellency Pain sent me to negotiate with the Hattori clan.¡° The guard wavered. Surprise was written all over his face. Her sweet, suave smile broke his remaining resistance. Pain, his name, was a useful tool at her disposal. His very name opened doors otherwise closed. ¡°Pain?¡°The guard''s hand trembled. The man was nervous. The name elicited dread and fear across the village. Asami grinned. ¡°Indeed, Pain sent me, and I desire to speak with the clan head. It''s a matter of grave importance.¡° The guard relented. Friendly persuasion and veiled threats unlocked the gate. Asami offered a subdued bow. ¡°You have my gratitude, you won''t regret your decision. The guard countered with a wry smile. ¡°We will see.¡° The man wasn''t alone. Numerous clansmen assembled in the front yard, trained warriors and veteran ninja. The men kept theirs hands close to their weapons, prepared to unsheathe their blades at any moment. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Not that Asami expected otherwise. This was the fate of unannounced visitors, of uninvited guests. They were met with suspicion.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
His son appeared. Masashige opened the door and offered his respect, kneeling. ¡°Father, a girl appeared before the gate. The girl wishes to speak to you.¡° Masanari halted his brush and looked up from his scrolls. An unusual request in this day and age. People avoided their disgraced clan since the fall of Hanzo. ¡°Did she elaborate why?¡° His son shook his head. ¡°Negative, father. The girl only requested to speak to you, and she claims she was sent by Pain.¡° ¡°Pain?¡° His son nodded. ¡°I see. Allow her in. I doubt we can turn her away under these circumstances.¡° ¡°Understood, father.¡° ... ... ... ... ... ... The girl arrived and bowed. Her every step exuded a sense of grace. Her etiquette was impeccable. Masanari furrowed his eyebrow. He didn''t except so much politeness from Pain. He was usually the man to resort to more brutish method. Instead, Pain sent a little girl. Her lustrous black hair, her abyss like black eyes, her kimono, her serene gravitas. Such a strange sight. The little princess displayed a natural aura of nobility. The girl rose again. Her unperturbed gaze met him across the room. Her face displayed no sign of nervousness, no sign of doubt. Her composure suggested experience beyond her age. ¡°Greetings, Lord Masanari, I hope you had an excellent day. I appreciate your warm hospitality.¡° Masanari put his scrolls aside. ¡°You flatter me.¡° The girl smiled. Her smile was cold, but polite. ¡°Not at all, in my line of business, I am used to punches being thrown first and questions being asked later. Your men treated me well. They didn''t disappoint.¡° Masanari smiled. ¡°Glad to hear they left a good impression. They are the pride and joy of the Hattori clan.¡° ¡°Wise words from a wise man.¡° The girl maintained her act despite being aligned with a known enemy of the Hattori clan. No signs of hostility, or animosity. He thought Pain sent her to enact revenge, but that wasn''t the case. The girl was a guest of his house and so far, she haboured no ill intentions. Masanari folded his hands. ¡°You are young. You play the game well considering your young age. You have your way with words, I doubt I could have matched you back then.¡° Masanari offered her a benevolent smile with a hint of sympathy. ¡°Tell me, what brought you to my humble home? I was told you were sent by Pain. So whom do I have the honour to speak with?¡° His words pleased her. Her shoulders relaxed, and the girl took a seat, making yourself comfortable. ¡°My name is ... ... Asami. I speak on the behalf of Pain, as he has little interest for mundane affairs. A shame, to be honest, but I won''t complain.¡° He noticed her choice of words. Her words were deliberate, carefully chosen. The subtle hints in between didn''t escape him. The girl produced a golden envelope from inside her kimono. A crest of unknown origin adorned the paper, a chrysanthemum. ¡°What''s this?¡° ¡°It''s an invitation, an offer to join me.¡° ... ... ... Masanari narrowed his eyes. ¡°Elaborate.¡° ¡°The world we know will undergo major changes. Nothing will stay the way it once was. Amegakure will need to adapt. A firm hand will be required to guide the village through the vagaries of fate. The village, however, cannot be guided by a single person alone. That is why I am currently gathering supporters among the clans, the remnants of the military, the economy. Together, we will restore order to Amegakure. I want you to be my right hand. Once again. Amegakure needs you, Hattori Masanari.¡° Masanari stared at the golden envelope. ¡°Why me? Why would you choose me? Why would Pain choose me?¡° Asami grinned. ¡°The better question is, why not? The Hattori clan still commands respect and authority, despite your recent downfall. The fall of Hanzo cost you dearly, but you were lucky to disassociate from him early due to internal disputes and that Hanzo hailed only from an insignificant collateral line. The Hattori clan escaped Pain''s blind wrath mostly intact.¡° You still possess immense wealth. You still profit from old connections and alliances. You still command a sizeable force of trained men, veteran ninja and warriors steeled by countless battles. You still wield power and influence beneath the surface. It''s only proper for a clan of your status to return to the political landscape, to reclaim its rightful position.¡° Masanari fell silent. Her offer was more than just tempting. Asami tilted her head. ¡°And you are mistaken, Lord Masanari, it was not Pain who is responsible for seeking you out. It was me.¡° Masanari''s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean?¡° Asami giggled. ¡°Lord Masanari, I might act in the name of Pain, but I don''t necessarily act in his interests. Everyone has their own agenda, their own ambitions. I am no exception.¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 12 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 12
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Masanari stared for a minute, a minute felt like an eternity, an eternity that lasted. Time passed, but his shock didn''t subside. His lips formed a wry smile, an uncertain smile, a worried smile. The girl contemplated the unthinkable, the unimaginable. What is bravery, or folly, that made her plot against Pain? Or was it a trap? Was the little demon only waiting for him to take the bait? His eagerness would spell not only his doom, but also that of his clan. Pain would not forgive, nor show clemency. The mere thought of treason was a crime punishable by death and paid with blood, their blood. Masanari retained his outside calm. The situation was precarious, dangerous. His composure couldn''t to slip under any circumstances. Masanari shook his head. A long sigh escaped his mouth. ¡°Lady Asami, your words undoubtedly honour us. You place much trust in the Hattori clan, but your trust is sadly misplaced. With all due to respect, Lady Asami, we must decline your gracious offer. We are not interested in being involved in your worldly affairs. We have no intention, nor the desire, to oppose Pain. Despite past grievances, we acknowledge Pain ... as the legitimate ruler of Amegakure. The Hattori clan might have his differences with Pain, but we are still loyal subjects of Amegakure regardless. We won''t turn our blades against our fellow villagers.¡° Asami countered with a secretive grin. ¡°Yet you remain neutral. Despite your alleged loyalty, the Hattori clan appears to show little enthusiasm for Pain and his reign. The clan mostly retreated from public life, with your power waning every day. ¡°Isn''t that curious, Lord Masanari? I doubt the sincerity of your words. Shouldn''t your clan take a more active stance?¡° Asami tilted her head. Masanari stiffened ever so slightly. Her words stung, but the truth could not be denied. ¡°Lady Asami, whom we support, and whom not, is first and foremost, an internal affair. The clan decides how we see fit.¡° Asami giggled amused. ¡°I don''t disagree, the future of the clan lies in your competent hands, and I am not the one to judge. But I am delighted that my words fall on fertile ground.¡° Masanari furrowed his eyebrow. He didn''t share her assessment. ¡°Do they?¡° Asami beamed. ¡°I would say so. Lord Masanari, I understand your worries. I understand your concerns. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. You think my offer is a trap, don''t you?¡° ¡°...¡° Masanari remained silent. Asami grinned in victory. ¡°Thought so. Consider, though, if my intention was to destroy you, I would hardly waste my time on playing little games with you. Destroying you with Pain''s authority at my disposal would a trifling matter at most. I am aware you are bound by honour, by duty. The responsibilities of your position weight heavily on you, as you only want the best for your clan. An admirable goal. Know that I am not foolish enough to involve you yet. It''s far too early to move against his Divinity. I am not willing to throw away the lives of the ones who put their trust in me for premature glory and power. I am a patient person. My offer is merely an invitation, Lord Masanari. You are free to decline if you wish to do so. I won''t force your hand as I search for allies, not for obedient subjects. It will take time before the day comes we can trust each other.¡° Masanari considered her words.¡°You are playing a dangerous game, Lady Asami. I hope for you are aware of the risks. Pain is not known for mercy. He judges his enemies harshly, not to mention traitors. He won''t pardon treason.¡° Asami smiled. ¡°Treason is such an unsightly word, your Lordship. Nobody here complaints treason. We are all loyal subject of our divine lord and saviour, aren''t we? I am aware of the risks, but I only act in the best interests of Amegakure. Sometimes, firm decisions are required. Because I can''t see him, or his legacy, last. Pain is strong, undoubtedly so. A powerful force to be reckoned with, feared on the battlefield, feared by his enemies, but power and fear alone don''t rule a country. He might be a god, but he is not a ruler. Our god lives from day to day, uncaring of the common masses, uncaring of the fate of the village. He will go out in a blaze and nothing of him will remain. I am not keen on sharing his fate, nor should Amegakure suffer the consequences of his dramatic lack of strategic vision. I won''t allow such, nor should you. We all must take matters in our own hands if necessary.¡° Masanari listened. Her words made sense. ¡°It seems I have misjudged you, Lady Asami. I thought you stood with Pain.¡° Asami giggled. ¡°We all err from time to time. Nobody is infallible. Often things are not as they might seem.¡° Asami looked outside the window. The light waned at the horizon. ¡°I think it''s time for to take my leave. I wish you a good day.¡° Masanari interrupted her, ¡°Why are you doing this? Why Amegakure?¡° Asami halted, raising her eyebrow. Masanari folded his hands. ¡°You are not from here, are you?¡° ¡°How do you know?¡° Masanari grinned. This time it was his turn. ¡°Your accent, your pronunciation, they are both distinctly Land of Fire. Some might even say Konohan. So what are you doing so far from home, Lady Asami? You said you will restore order to Amegakure? Why does her Ladyship care so much about the fate of our humble village?¡° Asami chuckled. ¡°You have sharp ears, found out just like that. A possibility I never considered. You are right, I am not native to Amegakure. Akatsuki recruited me.¡° Masanari retorted, ¡°That doesn''t answer my question.¡° ¡°It doesn''t.¡° Asami closed her eyes and pondered. Time passed. ¡°Lord Masanari, have you ever felt as if your life was not your own? Because I did. Born into this world, blessed with the precious gift of life, I watched the course of history far too long. Considerate of my actions, I merely reacted, never acted. I didn''t wish for much. I could have easily reached for more, but my heart desired little. I didn''t care. I was content with my lot ... in this life. I cherished what I had. I drifted along my path. I lived from day to day, but little by little, my happiness was taken away against my will. My light dimmed. Life took what little I had, leaving only a feeling of shallow emptiness, of hollow purpose. I was robbed. I was forgotten. I was used. I was feared. I was betrayed. I was abandoned. No more! Once again, I realised that fate was not necessarily my friend, admittedly a miscalculation on my part. I can only blame myself. I hoped for too much. The decisions I made led me to this point. I am tired of the vagaries of fate, Lord Masanari. I am tired of being tossed around. I am tired of having my life dictated. I am tired of being ignored!¡° Asami clenched her fist. Her muscles contracted, and her knuckles turned white. ¡°From now on, I will follow my own path. I will defy fate. I will defy heaven. I will shape the fabric of my future, the fabric of my reality. Because I am the smith of my own fortune, the smith of my own destiny. But even I need allies. No matter how powerful, the future cannot be carried by a single girl. Amegakure is the answer. You can be the strength in my arms, the carriers of my vision, the holders of my dreams. Greatness awaits us, the greatness that is my birthright, our birthright. Lend me your tired arms, your worn bodies. Because I will be your sword, your shield. United, we will stand, undivided. Stand at my side, and you will prosper. Stand at my side, and you will rise to heights never known before. Stand at my, because together we will write history.¡° ... ... ... ... ... ...
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 13 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 13
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Father.¡° Masashige entered. ¡°You were eavesdropping, weren''t you?¡°Masanari had returned to his work, but his thoughts lingered on the girl. Her words still occupied his mind. Masashige nodded. ¡°Not exactly the best display of good manners. I doubt your presence escaped her, but I suspect she didn''t mind considering her intentions.¡° Masanari laughed. ¡°Father, what shall we do? Can we truly trust her?¡° Masanari folded his hands. ¡° ... That''s the question. What''s your opinion?¡° ¡°We must conclude our information is limited. We know little about her. We can''t judge her yet, but her intentions appear genuine so far. The same applies to her offer. The girl clearly needs our support and our power. Not only that, Asami also considers Pain her enemy, or at least a competitor. I doubt her betrayal is a ruse to deceive us. The girl allows us to take revenge on Pain.¡° His son reported. Masanari fell silent. He listened. ¡°It seems we both agree.¡° ¡°So you trust her, father?¡° ¡°To a reasonable degree, yes. I see no reason to suspect her. She was a guest of our house, and she spoke the truth.¡° ¡°Are we going to support her?¡° ¡°It''s too early to tell, but we should consider her offer, or at least, not outright disregard her. Her offer is certainly tempting. She promises us status, power, vindication. I saw the determination in her eyes, Masashige, her unwavering conviction. The girl is far from ordinary. The way she acts. The way she speaks. The way she commands attention. It all comes too naturally to her.¡° ¡°Father ...¡° ¡°She said times are changing. She might be right. Not that we have much of a choice in this matter. We must observe her. I fear others are far less reluctant to join her cause.¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
In the meanwhile, a certain little girl enjoyed her first day at the academy, or tried to do so. It was break time, and Yuki enjoyed her precious bento bought by her precious nee-san with love. It tasted simply divine. Yuki''s cheeks blushed deep red like a cherry at summer. Nee-san''s love gave even the lowliest, blandest rice a special flavour. Her presence alone brightened up her day. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Her first day at the academy proved unsuccessful so far. Yuki didn''t achieve any of her objectives. She tried her best to acquire what people commonly defined as ¡°friends¡°, which was easier said than done. Nee-san shared some tips with her, but they proved of little use. Nee-san''s intentions might be pure, but her advice was counterproductive. Nee-san said there are true friends, and there are false friends. In times of prosperity, friends are plentiful, and in times of adversity rare. Nee-san also said, trust is good, control is better. Friends must be controlled. They are like interests, temporary. Analyse them, collect information about them, determine their strengths and weaknesses, investigate their past, then befriend them. And nee-san said hugs are an effective way to befriend people, to manipulate people''s hearts. Yuki didn''t know what to make of nee-san''s advice. In fact, her advice confused her. Yuki always wished for friends when she was younger. The life in a castle was lonely. Yuki experienced little contact with other humans aside from her servants, her maids, her guards. They all were not real friends. Yuki had read many books about friends and friendship, and none of them said what nee-san said. Was nee-san wrong? Or were the books wrong? Yuki wasn''t sure ... ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡° A boy slammed his fist on her table, surprising her. Yuki inspected the unknown boy. He was one of her classmates. Sadly, she forgot his name. A group of boys accompanied him, most likely his henchmen. They followed their leader. The boy clicked his tongue, hissing. ¡°Are you listening? I am talking with you?¡° Yuki clenched her mental fists. This must be one these infamous bullies nee-san told her about. Nee-san warned her about the cruel nature of prepubescent children. They were selfish, uncivilised, barbarian brutes. Little evil creatures to be purged from the face of the earth. Except for her, she was cute and cuddly, unlike them. That was what nee-san said, and nee-san would never lie to her, albeit Yuki had sometimes her doubts. But nee-san must have her reasons. The evil children would try to intimidate her to compensate for their intellectual inferiority. They couldn''t match her elegance and eloquence, so the enemy would resort to violence and force. Yuki mustered her courage. She must stay strong. She must assert dominance over the feeble minded, but how? Yuki despaired. She neither possessed nee-san''s mental fortitude, nor her courage. Yuki was still a shy and gentle girl deep inside her. The boy grew annoyed. His lips twisted. His anger was apparent. ¡°Hey, girlie, how often do I need to repeat myself? What are you doing here, in our village? Who gives you the right to breathe the same air as us? Who gives you the right to stay in our village? Who do you think you are to attend our academy? You are not from Amegakure! You are an outsider! You are a nobody! You don''t belong here! So get out of here!¡° ... ... ... Yuki didn''t react. One of his henchmen intervened. ¡°Come on, Raiden, let''s leave her alone. This is clearly a waste of time. She is ignoring us. The girl is no fun.¡° ¡°No, Jurou, wait.¡° Yuki analysed the enemy. Nee-san taught her to think before you act. So she did. The boy presented her with an opening. His defence was laughable. His stance atrocious. A simple pencil would suffice. Nee-san taught her that any weapon was just a mere tool, an extension of your will. A weapon was useless without a wielder, without resolve. Any object was a potential weapon regardless of its innocuous nature. Her pencil was sharp, thin, solid, well-suited to stab the ignorant boy. Nee-san said the thorax was an excellent target. Center of mass, reliable, and hard to miss. The only downside was your weapon possibly getting stuck in the ribcage. The guts were less protected, in comparison. Neck was also a good choice, but always a messy, a bloody affair. Nee-san recommended the collarbone area, between thora and shoulder blade. The boy followed her eyes and spotted her pencil. He grinned and grabbed it. ¡°My pencil!¡° Yuki protested. The evil ruffian took her pencil! Such a dastardly act was unheard of! Yuki pouted. ¡°Give it back!¡° The boy scoffed. ¡°Why? What are you going to do?¡° ¡°I said, give it back! That''s my pencil! Nee-san bought it!¡° The boy grinned. ¡°Your nee-san? In that case I will keep it!¡° Yuki fumed and grabbed another pencil. Her armoury wasn''t depleted yet. The boy rested his hand on her desk. An amateurish mistake, as nee-san would say. The boy enjoyed her misfortune. ¡°Look, our little princess is finally reacting.¡° The boy didn''t cease his transgressions. He went further and stole also her bento. ¡°My bento ...¡° Yuki exploded. Enough was enough! He crossed a line he never should have. This lowly peasant laid his dirty hands on her bento! Yuki gritted her teeth. Her eyebrows twitched in rage. ¡°Return ... my ... bento ... Immediately!¡° ¡°Take it if you can ...¡° Yuki didn''t let him say that twice and rammed the sharp end of her pencil straight through his hand with all her force. ¡°Aaaarrrrrrgggggggggggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Fuck!!!¡° The boy gripped his bleeding hand, his face convulsing in pain. ¡°You fucking bitch! Are you crazy?!! Trust me, wou will hear from me! I will tell the teachers!!!¡° Yuki ignored him and protected her bento between her arms. Her bento. The ruffians retreated. Yuki and her trusty pencil had triumphed. Not only did she defended her bento against external incursions, brave little Yuki also repelled the bullies. That will teach them a lesson. Nee-san would be proud of her. Most definitely. Now she only needs to find friends, but that was a project for the future.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami and Yuki in chibi form =^.^=
Arc IX Chapter 14 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 14
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami finally arrived at home after a long day. The night was still young, and the moon stood high. It was a rare day. The never-ending rain took pity on the village, gracing Amegakure with a brief respite. The rain had ceased, and the usual thick, impenetrable layer of clouds was gone. From above, down from the crystal clear sky, shimmered the moon and a few lonely stars. The day took a toll on Asami, and the thought of finally returning home warmed her heart, despite her current home being located Pain''s loveless steel tower. The spartan apartment Pain provided her with, barely befitted her standing, but home was home, and for the time being, her modest accommodation sufficed. Asami opened the door. ¡°Yuki-chan~, I am home~.¡° No response. Silence. ¡°Hmm ...¡° Asami tilted her head, rubbing her chin. Where was her cute little Yuki-chan? Her Yukipie couldn''t have possibly gone missing. Asami shook her head, dispelling such evil thoughts. Her little treasure would never disappear. Yukipie would never worry her beloved nee-san. Asami commenced her search. In the living room. ¡°Yuki-chan~?¡° Yuki-chan wasn''t there. In the kitchen. ¡°Yuki-chan~, where are you~?¡° In the refrigerator. ¡°Yuki-chan~, are you there~? ¡° In the shelves. ¡°Yuki-chan~, nee-san is worried~.¡° In the bathroom. ¡°Yuki-chan~, come to nee-san~.¡° On the sofa. ¡°Yuki-chan~, don''t hide~.¡° If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Asami grew worried, her Yuki was nowhere to be found. Asami entered her room, finally locating her missing little sister. A slight smile adorned Asami''s lips.¡°Found you~. You can''t hide from nee-san~.¡° Yuki was sleeping in her bed, wrapped tightly in her warm, fluffy blankets. Not tightly enough for a certain caring nee-san. It was cold these days as winter was approaching. Her Yukipie was not allowed to freeze under any imaginable circumstance. Asami took the blanket and tucked Yuki in tightly. She also added another blanket layer. Just to be sure. And another one to be even more sure. There never could be enough blankets. Unfortunately, her actions waked up Yuki from her deep slumber. A most careless on her part. Yuki rubbed her sleepy eyes, still in a dazed state. ¡°Nee-san, what are you doing?¡° Asami countered with a smile. ¡°Nothing. Just paying a visit to my dear little sister.¡° Yuki nodded. Her words made sense. ¡°Nee-san, will you stay, or will you leave again?¡° Asami patted Yuki''s head. Her hand glided through Yuki''s dishevelled hair. ¡°Don''t worry, I will stay as long as you want.¡° Yuki smiled. Nee-san''s hand was so wonderfully warm. A feeling of warmth spread through her body. Her little heart beat faster. ¡°That makes me happy. Being with nee-san is everything I need.¡° And want. Asami chuckled in response, while ruffling Yuki''s hair. ¡°Silly girl, you are still you. How can you tell what you want, and what not?¡° Yuki sulked in protest. ¡°But it''s true, I only need nee-san.¡° Nee-san''s gentle voice, her calming aura, her infinite kindness. Nee-san was her sun, making her every day a little brighter. Whether nee-san ever felt the same way? Whether nee-san reciprocated her feelings? Yuki didn''t know. She dreaded the answer. Yuki gripped her blanket. What if nee-san didn''t? She should better not ask. Yuki looked up. ¡°Nee-san, can you sing me a lullaby?¡° Her request startled Asami. ¡°A lullaby?¡° Yuki nodded vigorously. Asami raised her eyebrow. ¡°Why?¡° ¡°It''s time for me to sleep. Okaa-san always sang for me a lullaby when I had trouble sleeping. You woke me up, nee-san. Now I need a lullaby.¡° Yuki was already a big girl. She didn''t need any lullaby, but nee-san wouldn''t know, and Yuki wouldn''t miss out on such a precious opportunity. Asami hesitated. ¡°I see ... But singing is not necessarily my strength, not to mention lullabies. I don''t know any lullaby, except for one, maybe.¡° Yuki dismissed Asami''s concerns. A happy smile surfaced on her face. Her smile was infectious. ¡°I don''t care. I only want to hear nee-san''s voice.¡° Asami wasn''t fully convinced yet. ¡°...¡° ¡°Please~.¡° Yuki begged, supported by her puppy eyes. She hadn''t forgotten nee-san''s lessons. Yuki was an attentive student. Asami sighed. ¡°Understood, I will give my best. Give me a moment. I will try to remember the tune. ¡° Yuki smiled, overjoyed like a little girl. Her cheeks turned bright cherry red. ¡°Nee-san, what lullaby are you singing?¡° ¡°It''s an old lullaby from the distant past, from a land far, far away. You wouldn''t know it.¡° Yuki wondered under her warm blanket. ¡°So it is from your okaa-san?¡° Asami shook her head. ¡°Not directly. It''s far older.¡° Her nee-san confused Yuki. ¡°Then where does it come from?¡° Asami chuckled and ruffled Yuki''s hair. ¡°It''s a complicated story, a story for another day.¡° Asami leaned closer and Yuki placed her head in Asami''s lap. For inexplicable reasons, Yuki felt safe, protected, and loved. Asami intoned her voice. ¡°Ladybug fly, fly, fly ~ Child do not cry ~ Your father went to war ~ And mother is no more ~ Ladybug fly, fly, fly ~ Child do not cry ~ The soldiers burned your home ~ You are now alone ~ Ladybug fly, fly, fly ~ Ladybug fly, fly, fly ~.¡° Asami repeated her tune until Yuki slowly closed her eyes and finally fell asleep. Yuki passed out, carried away into the sweet lands of dream and slumber. Asami kissed Yuki''s soft cheeks. ¡°Sleep well, my cute little treasure.¡° Yuki figure, her little angel. Such a serene, such a pristine presence. The world she would create was not only for her, but also for Yuki. The girl was the last person left to her in this cursed world. Hopefully, Yuki would appreciate her work one day, the future her hands had forged with iron and blood.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 15 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 15
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Ah, Lord Masanari, glad to finally meet a friendly face among all the strangers. We haven''t seen each other for a while, possibly for years. What fortunate events make you join our illustrious circle?¡° ¡°Long time no see, Makato. I see you are still as healthy as ever. Managing the remnants of Amegakure''s forces seems to become you well. I hope your duties ... don''t impose on you too much.¡° Masanari wasn''t surprised to meet a former colleague. His daughter accompanied her father as did his son him. Masashige stood at his side, listening. Makato might hail from a minor clan, but he held various position back then under the Hanzo administration, and now he was leading what remained of Hanzo''s once proud ninja force. Trying to recruit him was only logical. His voice carried weight among Hanzo''s former followers. Deprived of official support and funding, they were reduced to a group of ragtag ninja, a mere shadow of better days, but they haven''t lost their pride yet. Makato countered with a smile. ¡°I do my best, Lord Masanari, but you know, age is a treacherous enemy, always approaching. You didn''t answer my question, though, what brings Your Lordship here?¡° ¡°I can ask you very much the same.¡° ¡°That''s not fair. That''s not how the game is played, Your Lordship. I asked first.¡° Masanari grinned. Just like in old times. ¡°Fair enough, a certain girl convinced us with her extraordinary offer, but I guess we are not only ones. The girl attracted broad interest, from what I gather.¡° A significant number of people were assembled in the room, only waiting for their host to finally grace them with her presence. Masanari recognised various faces. Some were vaguely familiar. Others eluded his lackluster memory. What was certain, though, was that they were all important people. ¡°Who are they?¡° His gaze lingered on the sizable retinues. ¡°Them? They are mainly industrialists, entrepreneurs. The girl saw fit to invite the monetary and financial elite of the village. A wise move if I am allowed to comment.¡° Makato motioned towards the group to the furthest left. They kept to themselves. ¡°Asano Kichirou, revered patriarch of the Asano family. Heavily involved in the mining and construction sector. Steel and concrete are his lifeblood. He made a fortune during the 1st and 2nd war with the production of military goods and equipment. He armed Hanzo, old friend and foe alike. It paid off.¡° In the middle. ¡°The Furukawa clan in all its glory. Furukawa Ichibei. Alloys and specialised metallurgical products. They are also operating in electronics market. Conductors, circuits, generators. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. To the right. ¡°The Sumitomo led by Masatomo. They are primarily engaged in the chemical industry. Synthesis, fertilises, pesticides, explosives.¡° ¡°You are well informed, Makato. Old habits die hard, don''t they?¡° Makato offered a smile. ¡°We from the intelligence community have our ways. Politics are a fickle matter. Always be up to date in this line of business.¡° Masanari studied all the people. ¡°Amegakure''s elite all coming together at a single place.¡° The little princess summoned Amegakure''s most influential figures, including their guards and retinue. Whatever her mistress was plotting once again, it was promising to be huge. Makato agreed.¡°I wonder what the girl is planning with so much power and influence under her command.¡° ¡°Nothing good from what I can tell.¡° Makato reacted surprised. ¡°How do you know?¡° ¡°Personal experience. I met her in person the other say. The little princess left quite an ... impression. The girl loves the dramatic entry.¡° ¡°Good to know ...¡° ¡°What a surprise, whom do we have here? The Hattori clan. Didn''t know you still have the guts to show your face in public, considering the spineless cowards you are. Has the decade of humiliation and public shame finally ended?¡° Masanari bit his lips. It was her. Her voice ... evoked bad memories. ¡°Fuma Kaoru ...¡° Her mere appearance ruined his mood. The Fuma clan, their old rivals and eternal archenemies for generations. Of course, they were also present. Kaoru grinned. ¡°The one and only.¡° ¡°What is the Fuma clan doing here?¡° Kaoru Such a stupid question. Of course, we were invited. Nobody inside Amegakure gets past our clan.¡° Masanari grudgingly agreed. ¡°Unfortunately, I must confer. Your tongue is as sharp as I remember, Lady Kaoru.¡° Grinned. ¡°I take that as a compliment. You haven''t changed either, despite all the years. ¡°...¡° Masanari bit his lips. What an annoying woman. ¡°Your manners are impeccable as always.¡° The doors opened and a girl in a hurry stormed through the room. Her exquisite kimono proved her allegiance beyond any doubt. An orange masked man followed her, desperately trying to keep up with her. ¡°Please, Asami-senpaiii~, slow down ...¡° ¡°Shut up, Tobi. Stop pestering me, I have no time for you¡°. Asami greeted them all with a polite bow. ¡°My apologies for the delay, urgent matters required my attention.¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Senpai, can I leave my corner?¡° ¡°No, Tobi, stay in your lovely corner, and keep staring at your wall.¡° ¡°But ...¡° ¡°No buts, only adults are allowed to sit at the table.¡° ¡°But I am an adult too¡°, Tobi mumbled. Not that he was heard. With Tobi standing in the corner, Asami returned her attention to her visitors. Her guests were sitting around a single table. The military clans were positioned to the right side, the rich and wealthy to the left. Asami folded her hands. ¡°Greetings. I doubt any introductions are in order. We all know each other, more or less, don''t we?¡° Slight mumbling erupted from both sides. ¡°...¡° Asami sighed. ¡°Masanari, Makato. Makato, Kaoru. Kaoru, Kichirou. Kichirou, Ichibei. Ichibei, Masatomo. Masatomo, Kichirou. Kichirou, Makato. Makato, Ichibei. Ichibei, Masanari. Masanari, Kaoru. Kaoru, Masatomo. Masatomo, Masanari. Masanari, Kichirou. Masatomo, Makato. And Kaoru, Ichibei. Now everyone knows everyone. To a sufficient degree, at least.¡° ¡°...¡° No protest followed. Masanari stole a incredulous glance at her, as did others participants. His furrowed eyebrow betrayed his bewilderment. Asami proceeded. ¡°I assume you all know why we are attending this meeting. I think I made my purpose abundantly either in person, or in my missive. Amegakure is a broken village in its current condition, a broken nation on the precipice of collapse. I think we all agree things can''t go on like this. Everyone in this room has an interest in a stable Amegakure, or at least in a not completely dysfunctional Amegakure for various reasons. Might it be for persona, for monetary , or even simply for humanitarian reasons. I won''t pry, and to be honest, I don''t care. I only hope you care a modicum for the fate of your fellow countrymen and their well-being.¡° Asami''s eyes swept through the rank. She had their attention. Her friends were listening, and already calculating their options. They were waiting for to make the first step. ¡°My intention is thus to restore peace and order to Amegakure. The village shall rise anew from the ashes of chaos. Together, we shall build a strong Amegakure worthy of her name, a state filled with purpose. In order to do so, I summoned you to call on your cooperation. My undertaking will require manpower, and substantial financial resources. I have neither. You have both. The ninja clans possess the personnel. The industrialists possess the wealth necessary. I call on your wisdom. I am still young, inexperienced in many matters of life. As such, your advice would be invaluable.¡° Her guests exchanged knowing looks, gauging each other. So far, her visitors eyed her with suspicion. Rightly so. The magnates remained cautious, yet they didn''t dismiss her outright. They were listening with a glimmer of interest.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 16 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 16
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Kichirou, the most powerful and wealthiest among the industrial faction, took the word. Convincing him, bringing him on her side was of crucial importance. Unfortunately, the zaibatsu rarely parted willingly with their riches, even if they served a greater, noble purpose. ¡°Lady Asami, I think I speak for all of us, my esteemed colleagues included, your offers flatters us. You went to great lengths, and we graciously accepted your invitation. Your kind words are like honey, pleasant to listen to and sweet, yet what are we supposed to gain? With all due to respect, Your Ladyship, in what way will our clan profit from such an uncertain endeavour?¡° ¡°No offence taken, Kichirou-san, your points are valid. I am aware of the risks an alliance entails. Obviously, your contributions will not go unnoticed, your loyalty not be forgotten. Those who stand at my side will be remunerated accordingly when the time comes.¡° The clans exchanged meaningful looks. Mumbling and whispering erupted among the delegations. Their opinions remained divided. Ichibei was drumming his fingers on the table, contemplating. ¡°To be honest, I was hoping for more tangible benefits. Remunerated accordingly ... When the time comes ... Not what I wanted to hear.¡° Masatomo seconded his opinion. ¡°I must agree, lofty promises alone won''t convince us, ¡° Asami grinned. ¡°Your mercantile instincts don''t disappoint. Rest assured, you won''t regret your decision. You will be rightly compensated. My goal is to raise the village from ignominy. Amegakure shall be reborn as a new nation with new pride. Enrich the country, strengthen the military. A strong economy, a strong military, both are required to achieve such. A strong economy to guarantee internal stability and order. A strong military to project power across the neighbouring nations. Neither can be achieved without the other. No military without a solid foundation. No economy without military might. Industry and military must act in unison. I plan thus to enact numerous reforms to strengthen Amegakure militarily as well as economically. Our industrial base and our forces must be expanded with significant investments in infrastructure and rearmament. We will create a professional standing army the like of which the world has never seen before. Both projects will require vast amounts of money. We are talking here about billions of ryo, and more, sums that Amegakure''s treasury cannot sustain on its own. Your wealth will be needed to carry out the reforms. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. In exchange for your loyalty, Amegakure will rely on you in terms of construction and procurement. Roads and bridges, factories and power plants will be built, armies raised and supplied. Contracts worth millions are waiting for you. Furthermore, Amegakure will shield you domestically and abroad. The village will support your activities, and assist you in claiming new markets, if necessary, even with more underhanded methods. As long as you stand on my side, no harm shall befall you by my word. Do I ask for much in return? I don''t think so. In fact, I think my terms are quite generous. Billions and billions of ryo. How can you miss out on such an opportunity?¡° Silence befell the room, yet the industrialists appeared satisfied, positively thrilled. They sensed the lure of profit, of profit surpassing their wildest dreams. Their greed would blind them. Asami turned her attention to the right. ¡°And what about you, do the clans stand at my side?¡° Makato cleared his throat. ¡°Your reputation precedes you, lady Asami, you have your way with words just as the rumours say. We can neither accept, nor directly reject your offer. Our decision depends entirely on our esteemed colleagues.¡° Asami giggled. ¡°A sly fox, aren''t we? Shifting responsibility on others.¡° Makoto countered with a polite smile. ¡°My apologies, Lady Asami, if I don''t meet your expectations, but I only do what I deem best for my clan and men.¡° Asami beamed. ¡°Understandable. Not that I would expect otherwise. What about the Hattori clan?¡° Ever the diplomat, Masanari obfuscated, ¡°You leave me little choice, Lady Asami. The Hattori clan looks favourably on your gracious offer. Asami smiled. ¡°I interpret that as a yes.¡° Masanari didn''t object. ¡°What about Lady Kaoro?¡° Asami braved the last bastion. Kaoru crossed her arms. Her distrust was apparent. ¡°Tell me, lass, why you? Do you truly have what it takes to lead the village?¡° Asami listened, processing her words. ¡°Are you doubting me, Lady Kaoru?¡° Her counterpart narrowed her eyes. ¡°I am, and I am not the only one in this room.¡° Asami''s reciprocated her cold reception. The temperature fell, and the conflict intensified. Kaoro pressed her advantage. ¡°We were summoned in the name of Pain, yet his name hasn''t crossed the lips of his so-called emissary even once, curious, isn''t it? Instead, you are talking about plans, goals, ambitions. I think it is rather obvious which game you are playing.¡° Asami grinned. ¡°So you noticed, Lady Kaoru? You see, His Divinity is a busy man, mostly preoccupied with divine duties. He has no interests in mundane affairs. As such, his earthly matters fell entirely to me. Heaven might belong to the gods, but earth belongs firmly in human hands, doesn''t it?¡° Her answer didn''t satisfy Kaoru. ¡°I couldn''t care less about Pain and his divine plans. What I want to know is whether you possess the strength to lead us? Judging by your kimono, you may be an Akatsuki member, and I don''t question your intellect, but I see nothing but a little child ...¡° Kaoru stopped dead in her tracks. Air ... She ... couldn''t .... breath .... Particles of purple chakra gripped the room, deadly and saturated with pure undiluted power. Kaoru crumbled under the weight of sheer overpowering presence the chakra exuded, realising only now that the source of the chakra was none other than the girl. Asami removed the hand blocking her vision, revealing a pair of glimmering purple eyes. Her eyes harboured a ghostly, otherworldly touch. ¡°My apologies for my somewhat intrusive actions. I never intended to resort to such brutish methods, but you forced my hand. I hope my little demonstration sufficed to put your lingering doubts to rest, Lady Kaoru.¡° Her pressure ceased, and the iron, suffocating grip vanished. Kaoru panted heavily, visibly scarred. Fresh air revitalised her lungs. Her body was shivering, trembling uncontrollably, keenly remembering the cold, menacing chakra. Kaoru gazed at the table, her stare and mind blank like the void. An innocent girl with a gentle smile welcomed Kaoru once again. Her petite appearance had fooled her. The girl had suppressed her chakra, reducing her presence to a minimum. Nothing extraordinary for a kunoichi of her skill and capabilities. The girl could have easily coerced into submission, yet she approached them out by peaceful means, even going as far as to treat them as equal despite their apprent disparity in power. Asami beamed. ¡°Lady Kaoru, I must ask again, did my demonstration satisfy your curiosity? Or do you desire more tangible evidence ...¡° There was only one answer. Kaoru shook her head. ¡°Not necessary, you proved your point more than enough. As long as Your Ladyship honours her word, the Fuma clan will not refuse your call.¡° Asami merely nodded. Her gaze turned left. Her performance stunned them, adding weight to her words. Her chakra left a most memorable impression. ¡°How do you decide?¡° Kichirou stole a glance at his colleagues. They thought the same. ¡°If possible, we would like to discuss things among us for a moment.¡° ¡°Of course, take your time.¡° ¡°You have our thanks.¡° Kichirou and company left the room. They took their time. Minutes passed, and minutes turned into hours before they and their entourage finally returned. They had arrived at a consensus. Asami greeted them with a smile. ¡°I am listening.¡° The industrialists bowed their head before her, expressing their new-found respect. ¡°We see merit in your proposal. Despite minor misgivings, we accept your favourable terms. We are at your service, Lady Asami, may your wisdom lead Amegakure into the future she deserves.¡° Asami had won. For the first time for ages, her heart lighter. The power she had yearned for all these years finally was hers. This was justice. After all the setbacks, all the failures, all the disappointment she had suffered, she arrived now where she always belonged.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami and Yuki in chibi form =^.^=
Arc IX Chapter 17 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IX Chapter 17
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Tobi was pouting in his lone silent corner, staring at his only companion, a dull and grey wall. People had already left, but poor Tobi was still stuck in his corner, without permission to leave. His mistress was cruel. ¡°Senpai~, senpai~, senpai~.¡° His mistress didn''t dismiss him outright. Instead, senpai gifted him, a humble servant, a modicum of her precious attention. Senpai was thinking, brooding, thinking, brooding, but first and foremost thinking while folding her hands with intellectual flair. Her response was nonchalant at best, barely acknowledging his meagre existence. ¡°Yes, Tobi, I am listening.¡° ¡°Senpai~, can poor Tobi leave his corner. The corner is dark and cold. The walls don''t want to talk with Tobi.¡° Tobi gesticulated. Asami took her time, deliberating. Her answer was positive. ¡°Why not.¡° Tobi was overjoyed. He was finally welcomed back into the arms of society. ¡°Thank you senpai~, Tobi is really really happy.¡° Asami mustered a smile, slightly amused by his comical behaviour. ¡°I am glad. After all, I care about my stupid little Tobi.¡° Tobi heavily doubted so. Her continuous insult and mistreatment hurt him, but at least senpai cared about Tobi. Apparently. Supposedly. Theoretically. But she did to a certain degree, and that made Tobi happy. ¡°You know, Tobi, I was thinking about you. I was thinking about you for quite a while, to be exact.¡° ¡°Really? What was senpai~ thinking about?¡° Tobi tilted his head. He felt appreciated. Senpai spent so much time on him. ¡°You are a curious case, Tobi, a veritable riddle. Your entire existence is a mystery to me, an enigma unsolved. I was always wondering as how you, a ninja of such mediocre skill and ability, was able to enter Akatsuki, an organisation founded on strength since its inception. A simpleton like you shouldn''t be here, yet you are. And not only that, you even made it to my partner. How is that possible? I never could wrap my mind around it. ¡° Tobi didn''t understand. ¡°Senpai~, Tobi doesn''t understand.¡° Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Asami grinned. How predictable he was, Tobi truly never changed. ¡°Of course, you don''t understand. You never do, do you, Tobi? Always naive. Always ignorant. Always my stupid little Tobi.¡° Her words stung Tobi. ¡°Senpai~, what are you getting at?¡° Asami beamed. Her hand gripped the hilt of her sword. ¡°Tobi, what are you doing here? Why were you attending this meeting?¡° ¡°Obviously, Tobi wants to stay with senpai~! Spending time with senpai~ is precious!¡° ¡°How touching.¡° Asami inspected her polished nails. Purple suited her well. ¡°Tobi, unless I am mistaken, didn''t you say Pain sent you?¡° ¡°Oh, yes, I forgot, Pain sent Tobi, Pain ordered Tobi to attend the meeting.¡° Tobi scratched his head. Asami narrowed her eyes. Tobi took her bait. ¡°Fair enough, but that doesn''t answer my question. Tobi, I am still wondering, what are you doing here? Because I can''t remember to have ever informed Pain, or you about today''s meeting. In fact, I kept it secret. So how did Pain know?¡° ¡°...¡° Tobi fell instantly very silent, realising the implications. ¡°Tobi, are you monitoring me?¡° Caught red-handed, Tobi fidgeted with his fingers. ¡°Ehm ..., ehm ..., ehm ..., well, technically speaking, Pain-sama didn''t know because Tobi lied. Tobi knew senpai wouldn''t allow Tobi to accompany you, so Tobi lied. Sowwy, senpai~, Tobi didn''t mean to deceive you.¡° ¡°So you are telling me Pain has no involvement whatsoever in this matter?¡° Tobi nodded vigorously. ¡°So you decided to pester me on your own accord?¡° Tobi nodded. ¡°It was all Tobi''s idea. Pain has nothing to do with it.¡° Asami beamed. ¡°I understand.¡° Tobi sighed in relief. ¡°Tobi is glad senpai~ understands ...¡° Her sword struck. In the nick of time, Tobi evaded her strike. Asami rammed her blade into the wall behind, nearly severing his head for good. Her sword came close, far too close for his liking. Tobi stood like petrified. Her blade grazed his wooden mask, cutting past his face. Flickering purple chakra ran along the shimmering edge, close to his vulnerable unprotected neck, sending a clear, unmistakable message. Tobi stared into the purple abyss of her eyes, accentuated by her seductive ruby red lips. Asami''s tender hand glided across his orange mask ever so slowly as time stood still. ¡°My sweet little Tobi, you are far too young to play this kind of games with me. You are playing your role well. I must congratulate you for your convincing performance; but even the best slip up at times. Playing the fool doesn''t work forever, Tobi. Let this serve as a little friendly reminder for you.¡° Tobi gulped. Asami chuckled in amusement. ¡°Be careful where you step, Tobi. The great game is treacherous. So many good men have lost their lives because of negligence, carelessness, or lack of adequate loyalty. I don''t think you are particularly keen on joining them soon. You are a smart Tobi, aren''t you?¡° Asami leaned closer, her whispering lips gracing his ears. ¡°One day you must choose on which side you are standing. I recommend you to choose wisely, my sweet little Tobi. It''s never too late to reconsider your allegiance. Because you are either with me, ... or against me. The latter rarely ends well.¡° Tobi stiffened, but her message was received, and Asami retracted her blade.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Obito wandered along the empty corridors, gritting his teeth in annoyance. Things hadn''t turned out neither as planned, nor as expected. A familiar voice berated him from behind. His dripping taunting sarcasm was unmistakable.¡°What an intriguing spectacle.¡° Obito knew the voice only too well. It was him. ¡°Zetsu ...¡° Zetsu appeared from the ground below. He had eavesdropped on their conservation, much to his dislike. ¡°The all-mighty Madara, humbled by a mere girl.¡° ¡°...¡° Obito clenched his fist. ¡°Not only did you get your cover blown, you also got yourself cornered. An impressive feat.¡° Obito bit his lips, hissing, ¡°Watch your tongue, Zetsu, you are talking too much.¡° Black Zetsu couldn''t care less about Obito''s wounded self-esteem. As if he ever cared about the feelings of lowly humans. They were such feeble creatures. ¡°Nevertheless, a fascinating girl, isn''t she? The way she commands respect ... The way she wields authority ... The way she wields power ... ¡° The girl had a nostalgic touch, from an era long past.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc X Chapter 1 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 1
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Nii-san, stop running. Slow down, nii-san, your nee-chan can''t follow.¡° Mayumi struggled to keep up with his pace, but Yuji was even bothered in the slightest. He didn''t care. ¡°Mayumi, I told you countless time, stop bothering me! Stop dabbling around! Stop dallying behind! You are seriously wasting my time and patience!¡° ¡°But nii-san ...¡° Mayumi pouted in mock indignation. Her nii-san was mean. Her nii-san wasn''t like the gentle and caring nii-sans from her novels. He didn''t treat his cute little sister with kindness and consideration. The nii-sans from her books did. Yuji couldn''t care less. He was already well-used to her usual repertoire of temper tantrums. Mayumi behaved too much like a little princess. Unfortunately, they were neither noble, nor rich. Quite the contrary, they were paupers, chronically short of money and funds. At least, they got rid of Tsuyoshi and his henchmen thanks to the intervention of a mysterious benefactor that shall not be named. Because of her, they enjoyed now some breathing space without massive debts to worry about. Times were hard, but their life took a turn to the better. ¡°No nii-san, shut up and follow me. We need to buy groceries at he market before it gets dark.¡° Not that it mattered, Amegakure was always dark and gloomy regardless of the hour. ¡°...¡° Miyumi obeyed despite much, grumbling, pouting, and glaring daggers at him. Yuji loved his sister dearly from the bottom of his heart, but he knew, it was deadly to give ground to her. Never indulge in her little games! Brace yourself and stay strong! Ignore her! That was his standard procedure, and it worked ... Mayumi tugged at his clothes. ¡°Nii-san! Nii-san! Nii-san!¡° ¡°What''s now? Didn''t I tell you shouldn''t bother me?¡° Mayumi ignored him entirely, giving him a taste of his own medicine. ¡°Nii-san, look, there are people standing there! What are they doing?¡° Yuji followed Mayumi''s gaze. Indeed, a sizeable crowd gathered along the alley in silence. They didn''t talk. They didn''t speak. They were just ... standing around without clear purpose. A curious sight considering they were standing exposed int he open, unprotected from the ever pouring rain. Something clearly attracted their attention. ¡°I guess we should take a look.¡° Mayumi nodded, agreeing with him. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. They took advantage of their height. Their short stature allowed them to slip through the sea of people, advancing slowly but surely. They arrived at the front, and what greeted them was underwhelming, a notice board, a common sight across the village. A group of clan ninja was busy plastering the entire board with the same leaflet. Yuji''s expectations deflated. ¡°...¡° It was just a notice board. Mayumi was tugging at him from behind, jumping and fidgeting impatiently. ¡°Nii-san, what are they doing?¡° Yuji scanned the notice board. ¡°They are posting leaflets. Some kind of ... declaration ...¡° ¡°What do they say?¡° ¡°I don''t know.¡° Yuji started reading, passing paragraph after paragraph, word after word, letter after letter. ¡°To the people of Amegakure! Since the founding of the village, it was our fervent wish to protect the people of our land from hardship and the heavy burdens of war: Providence, however, has decreed otherwise! Besieged and surrounded by foreign powers, we stand alone. The malevolent intrigues of our enemies from beyond compel us, for the protection of our families, our home, our land, to grasp the sword! For years,foreign powers have trodden the path of open hostility and malicious intent! Led by their their insatiable hunger for power, they met Amegakure in all affairs with the bitterest hate and utmost contempt! Guided by the spirit of moderation and fairness, mutual respect and consideration, Amegakure only sought her rightful place in the world, founded on the noble principles of peace and friendship! We offered them peace and friendship, but our hopes were shattered. Whether it was Konohagakure, or Iwagakure, Sunagakure, or Kumogakure, none of them honoured their word and empty promises. Treaties, vows, oaths, everything solemn and holy was to them just a means of lies and deceit! In vain, Amegakure urged the powers to desist from the path of war. The enemy rejected! The enemy answered our call for peace with belligerence and aggression! They answered with violence and bloodshed! They answered with war and destruction! The enemy brought three wars over our once peaceful land! Three times, they sowed devastation and destruction, yet our enemies failed to accomplish their ultimate goal! In our darkest hour, only our unity and the sacrifice of our people allowed us to survive! With the flames of war ever blazing higher, their design became apparent with less and less disguise, to tear from us by force what they could not take in peace! By all means, our enemies seek to destroy us and our land! Murderous attacks, assassinations, conspiracies, are testament to their manifold machinations directed against us! Thus, we must answer! We cannot remain silent any longer! We must put a halt must to these intolerable proceedings! We must put an end to the incessant provocations of our enemies! The honour and dignity of Amegakure must be preserved unimpaired, and her integrity must be guarded! In this solemn hour, conscious of our resolve and our responsibility, conscious of our sacred duty, we must therefore proceed to secure by force of arms what was denied to us in peace! We, the people of Amegakure, must rally in unity and loyalty, prepared for the severest sacrifices to preserve our honour, and peace! In order to achieve our cause, new national policies shall be enacted, and reforms unprecedented shall be implemented across the land. A new administration shall be established, composed of civilian and clan representatives under the guidance of a single council. The council shall deliberate all matters pertaining to the state and the village. All classes, high or low, rich or poor, shall participate in the affairs of state, equal in rights among each other. All lords and their retainers, regardless of status and privileges, shall answer henceforth to Amegakure. The authority of the council shall not be questioned. Evil customs of the past shall be discontinued. The old feudal order shall be replaced by a new hierarchy founded on the just principles of law and nature. Ancient castes, a source of stagnation and tyranny, shall be abolished. Farmers and peasants shall be freed from their lords and masters. Artisans and merchants shall be freed unjust restrictions and limitations. The common people of the land shall all be allowed to pursue their true calling and talents at their own accord. Knowledge shall be sought to strengthen the foundation of Amegakure, to promote agriculture, to promote commerce and industry. The martial spirit of the land shall be resharpened. Universal conscription shall be introduced in service and defence of Amegakure. Taxation shall be reformed. Ancient privileges and exemptions shall be abolished. Everyone shall contribute to the progress of society according to their means and abilities. The Council of Amegakure.¡° A single crest adorned the leaflet, a black chrysanthemum on white ground.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^=
Schwarz -¡¬- Der Wille zur Macht Arc I Prologue Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc X Chapter 2 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 2
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami presided over her hastily improvised and poorly organised office that once was her modest apartment. Her rooms were small, cramped, and ill-suited for all kind of administrative task, but it sufficed as a temporary solution. For the time being, her former apartment fulfilled its new noble calling and allowed her to govern her emerging realm from the safety and coziness of her living room. Masanari assured her the would the Hattori provide her soon with a more suitable accommodation. Their clan compound would serve as her impromptu headquarter for her future activities. The Hattori would also provide her with the necessary staff, servants, and maids. A noble lady of her status shouldn¡¯t perform menial task of meagre importance, such as cooking and cleaning. Unimaginable and truly dreadful. After such a long time, she would reclaim her old life, that of a true princess. Asami was looking forward to it. She really was. Asami was patting Katsuki, her personal huggly cuddly fluffball. So soft. So warm. So fluffy. She was such a lovely pet. Katsuki was a reliable source of profound rest and relaxation in stressful times like these. Moving the wheels of history all by her own was an exceedingly tiresome affair. After a long day of work, little girls like her deserved some well-earned rest. Asami smiled. Katsuki was so sugar sweet. ¡°How do you like my tickles?¡± ¡°Purr.¡± Katsuki closed her eyes and purred in deep satisfaction. She was in heaven. Her mistress treated her well. ¡°Thought so.¡± Asami smiled. Katsuki enjoyed her preferential treatment in forms of tickles. Her favourite kitten loved being tickled under her fluffy chin or around her cute tiny earises. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Asami continued indulging her kitten in secret, unseen by prying eyes. For the sake of her honour and pride, nobody was allowed to see her playing with a little kitten. Nobody was allowed to witness her undignified behaviour and her having fun. ... ... ... A knock at the door interrupted her playing session. The door opened. A ninja entered. It was Kenshin, her personal secretary provided to her by the Hattori clan. What would she do without her helpful aide against the growing mountain of paper. Kenshin stood straight, his hands folded behind his back. ¡°Lady Asami, I inform you that your guest has arrived.¡± Asami leaned back in her seat, while still patting Katsuki. ¡°Excellent, guide him here. We don¡¯t want to make our guest wait." ¡°Understood.¡± Kenshin nodded and followed her orders. Asami welcomed her esteemed guest with a smile. Makoto had finally arrived. ¡°I hope you had an magnificent day, Makoto. Please take a seat.¡± ¡°Not necessary.¡± He declined. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Quite.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t disagree.¡± Asami smiled. ¡°Anyway, you summoned me. What do you require from an old man like me?¡± Asami grinned. ¡°An old man ... For an intelligence officer of your calibre, that¡¯s quite an understatement, isn¡¯t it, Makoto? I know about your reputation. I know about your exploits during the war. You made quite a name for yourself back then. You served under Hanzo and were responsible for directing Amegakure¡¯s intelligence operations. I must say I am quite impressed by your accomplishment.¡± ¡°...¡± Makoto hesitated. ¡°I appreciate your compliment. Unsurprisingly, Your Ladyship, is well-informed about my person.¡± He should have expected so. Asami smiled along. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Asami patted her fluffy kitten. The soft cuddly temptation proved irresistible. ¡°My intention is to rely on your expertise and knowledge once again. They are both sorely needed in desperate times like these. I have a series of tasks for a man of your talents.¡± Makoto raised an eyebrow. ¡°Such as?¡± ¡°I want you to rebuild Amegakure¡¯s intelligence network. Our services have disintegrated after all these years. We are blind, Makoto. We rely on rumours and hearsay for information. We stumble around like fools in the dark. Such circumstances are unacceptable. We require a working intelligence apparatus. We need to know what our enemies are thinking, what our enemies are planning. If the village shall survive the struggles to come, we need to be ahead of them. Fix this situation, Makoto. You have the experience. You have the connections. You know the men. Gather your people and start your work. We will provide you with funds and personnel.¡± Makoto He didn¡¯t appear enthusiastic. ¡°That is quite the task, if I may speak freely. It might take years ...¡± Asami reassured him with a smile. His concerns were understandable. ¡°No need to worry, Makoto, I am a patient person. Neither do I seek, nor do I expect immediate results. In fact, you will need to operate with limited resources in terms of trained personnel. The military takes precedence when it comes to the allocation of ninja. Kaoru and her clan have their hands busy with reorganising our forces from scratch. They will need every ninja they can get. You will rely thus mostly rely on civilian personnel, merchants, artisans, etc. I hope that¡¯s not an issue. Personally, I think that¡¯s not the case, as the vast majority of ninja aren¡¯t exactly cut out for the intelligence business. Ironically, they lack stealth and secrecy. And those few who are, those are easily ... replaceable. So take your time and proceed with diligence. If it takes years, so be it. We are willing to play the long game if necessary.¡± Makoto didn¡¯t object. ¡°A reasonable approach ... I will commence my work tomorrow. I will try to reactivate some of my old channels. If we are lucky, they are still functional. Anything else you require?¡± ¡°Yes, before I forget, I would appreciate your help with a set of projects, projects of the more special kind ... Delicate operations, and a personal inquiry of mine. Strictest secrecy is demanded, and highest confidentiality must be maintained. Their existence must remain guarded at any cost. You are the right man.¡± Makoto paid attention. ¡°I am listening.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 3
IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 3
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
With the help of Yuriko, his daughter, Makoto assembled his old crew. Yoshito, Isamu, Raiden, all three were old friends and allies. Three dependable souls, completely loyal to Amegakure, and eager to join his cause. Makoto greeted them. ¡°Yoshito, Isamu, Raiden, I am glad to see you again after such a long time. Feels just like the old times.¡° Isamu agreed. ¡°Same here. Brings back fond memories.¡° Makoto stared at the group.¡°I hope I can count on you once more, just like in old times.¡° Yoshito chuckled. ¡°Of course,you can. Why should we turn we down an old friend in need? Besides, I heard you are quite the busy person lately now that you are under the little princess'' thumb. I was told she recruited Is that true?¡° Makoto clicked his tongue. ¡°You and your poignant questions. To keep things simple, I am ... at her service. That''s all I am willing to say.¡° Yoshito grinned in victory. He got his answer. ¡°So the rumours are true. Makoto, do you know what they say about your little princess?¡° Makoto smiled. ¡°Tell me, Yoshito, I am listening. What do they say?¡° Raiden chuckled. He took the word after observing from the sidelines. ¡°You know how they work, rumours about her are spreading like wildfire throughout the village, yet they contain little information of value. They are all equally absurd. Some call your mysterious girl a wrathful black angel here to punish us. Some call her a divine emissary sent to us by Pain-sama. Some say she is in truth a demon in human skin, craving for human souls. Some say she is a foreign princess from a distant that took pity on us. Some say she put down the criminal underworld of Amegakure all on her own and saved two children from their terrible fate. Some say she is just a little girl without name. Some refer to her as a woman of extraordinary beauty and grace. A woman of refined tasted with hair black as the darkest night and skin pale as untainted marble. Demure and decorous. Virtuous and benevolent. What is certain, though, your little princess caused quite a ruckus with her proclamation.¡° Isamu shared Raiden''s assessment. ¡°Indeed.¡° Makoto was confused. ¡°How so?¡° Isami''s voice grew serious. The room''s temperature fell. ¡°Makoto, don''t you understand? People believe in her and her cause! Her words and actions have reignited a flame we thought long since extinguished. They have reawakened something inside us we thought lost. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Do you know what I saw in their eyes, Makoto? Hope, genuine hope! It''s hope I saw, something I have seen anymore since before the Second Ninja War. Makoto, I don''t need to tell you that hope is a powerful emotion, a powerful emotion she is wielding. People know she is responsible for the declaration and the creation of the council. A mysterious girl without name, without origin, without history appears out of nowhere and unites the chronically fighting clans of Amegakure under her banner. She even managed to draw the Hattori and Fuma clan to her side. Makoto, people think the girl has come to deliver us from injustice and ignominy, that she is the saviour we have yearned for all this time.¡° Makoto didn''t bother to hide his scepticism. ¡°Whether Lady Asami will answer her calling remains to be seen. For the time being, we will perform our duty and serve her to the best of our abilities. For the time being, Lady Asami entrusted me with a series of projects. You will be responsible for overseeing them.¡° His colleagues raised eyebrows. ¡°Yoshito, Isamu, you will be assigned project one and two.¡° Makoto handed them their files. ¡°I trust in your capabilities. The operations are delicate in nature. A careful approach is recommended. Don''t disappoint me, failure is not an option. Secrecy is a must. Do you understand?¡° Yoshito and Isamu understood well. Secrecy was nothing unusual in their line of business. They scanned their documents, unable to suppress their curiosity.

Yoshito stopped at the first paragraph. ¡°Organophosphorus what? What''s that? Makoto seconded his notion. ¡°No idea, I am neither a chemist, nor a biologist, nor toxicologist.¡° ¡°That makes two of us. ¡° ¡°Doesn''t matter, Yoshito from now on, it''s your job is to find out. She wants us to revive Hanzo''s failed chemical weapons program. Hopefully, ours is graced with more success.¡° ¡°A chemical weapons program ... No surprise, she wants to keep things secret.¡° ¡°You will recruit specialists and professionals. Lady Asami recommended contacting the Sumitomo clan in this matter. They are active in the chemical sector, herbicides and pesticides. They have experience with large scale industrial production. In her words, we shouldn''t let synergies and cross compatibilities go wasted.¡° Yoshito raised an eyebrow. ¡°A smart girl, our little princess . No wonder she is running the show now. Anyway, I will do my best.¡° Makoto merely nodded. ¡°And you, Isamu, any questions?¡° ¡°So this is where we get our money from?¡° ¡°We rely on multiple sources, but from what I gathered, your operations will indeed provide a significant portion of our funds.¡° ¡°Producing counterfeit money, on an industrial scale no less. Land of Fire ryo, Land of Earth ryo, Land of Lightning ryo ... We are talking here about millions, possibly billions, of counterfeit ryo. These are massive sums.¡° ¡°Not only that, it will also fall to us to put them into circulation.¡° Only Raiden was missing. ¡°Let me guess, a coup? Staging a rebellion? Destablising countries? What does our little princess want from me?¡° Makoto chuckled. ¡°No need to dramatise, Raiden, you are assigned a special mission, a simple investigation. Lady Asami want us to investigate the fate of the imperial lineage.¡° Raiden blinked in confusion. Her request startled him. ¡°Why?¡° ¡°Lady Asami didn''t specify much as to why, but she suspects that Pain might be related to the once ruling imperial household. She wishes us to clarify whether that''s the case, or not. We will assist her.¡° ¡°Very well, but isn''t the empire just a myth, a fairy tale?¡° ¡°Yuriko.¡° Makoto turned to his daughter. His daughter assisted him. ¡°Most definitely not, Raiden. We did a cursory analysis. The results are clear, we can say with much certainty, the empire did exist, as did the imperial household. Written records might be sparse after all these centuries following the daimyo revolt and warring clan era, but surviving fragments testify the empire''s existence beyond any doubt.¡° Makoto agreed with her assessment. ¡°Your mission is to gather all information available, Raiden. Furthermore, you are also tasked with locating the former imperial capital. Some traces must have survived the times.¡° Raiden was contemplating his options. ¡°I will do my best. Any clues where I should begin?¡° Yuriko assisted him. ¡°We suggest you consult the temples. Their archives and libraries are among the oldest in existence. They hold countless documents and texts, and were mostly spared from destruction throughout the daimyo and warring clan era. If someone has the answers we seek, it will be the priests and monks.¡° ¡°...¡° ¡°As for the capital, rumours point eastwards, towards the Land of Fire. That''s all we know.¡° Raiden stared at Yuriko. ¡°The Land of Fire ... The Land of Fire is big.¡° Yurikio dismissed his concerns. ¡°I know.¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 4 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 4
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami sighed. Another day, another debate, another heated discussion in the council with her directly in the line of fire. Discussions ... Discussions never change. This time, Asami enjoyed the privilege of clashing with Kaoru, representative of the Fuma clan, her most senior military advisor, and unofficial Minister of War. Kaoru didn''t exactly appreciate her new title and the wide range of responsibilities encompassed, but such was life. Every administration required a solid structure and organisation, a clear hierarchy and effective leadership. Kaoru and her clan oversaw all military related matters and were responsible for implementing her structural and doctrinal reform. So far, her reform program proceeded smoothly, with only minor instances of friction between her and the Fuma clan. Relationships were mostly cordial and amicable. Asami leaned back in her chair before addressing Kaoru across the room. ¡°Lady Kaoru, no need to dramatise beyond reasonable limits. We are friends here. At least, I assume so.¡° Kaoru didn''t share her assessment. ¡°You of all people accuse me of dramatising? 80,000 men ... 80,000 men ... 80,000 men!!! That''s out of the question! With all due respect, Lady Asami, your proposal is the definition of insanity!¡° ¡°I must concede you have some valid points, but I hardly consider 80,000 men ... a sizeable force. 80,000 are frankly nothing. A minuscule force, a glorified police force at best. 500,000 ... 600,000 ... 700,000 ... A million, that''s where we start to talk about adequate force projection. A million men under arms ... That''s what I call a proper army.¡° Kaoru threw a glance at Masanari, Asami''s right hand within the council and de facto minister for civilian affairs. He was agreeing with this madness? Masanari merely shrugged. It wasn''t him who made the policies. Asami folded her hands. ¡°But let''s return to the original topic, I am acutely aware of our limited manpower pool, so I settled for more modest dimensions. 80,000 strikes me as a reasonable size, all things considered. We need mass, Lady Kaoru. We need boots on the grounds to challenge the Hidden Villages. 80,000 men will have to suffice for our purposes. Not that we have much of a choice in that regard. 80,000 is all we have. We must use them with care.¡° Kaoru still remained unconvinced. Her doubts hadn''t subsided yet. ¡°Still ... 80,000 ... Such a force will strain our manpower to the absolute maximum. Even then, I don''t see how Amegakure is supposed to muster a force of this size ...¡° ... ... ... Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°Lady Asami ...¡° ... ... ... ... ... ... Silence. Asami stared at the distance as time passed. Silence was truly a potent weapon. ¡°Si vis pacem para bellum ...¡° Her words startled Kaoru. Words of a long dead language from a different time and age, of a meaning unknown to this world. Asami clenched her fist. ¡°If you wish for peace, prepare for war. Lady Kaoru, ultimately, it is not a matter of our own volition. What we want, or what not, what we can do, what can not, is quite irrelevant in the eyes of history as the strong take what they can, and the weak suffer what they must. If we shall thrive in this cruel world, we must take matters in our own hands.¡° ¡°...¡° Asami displayed a slight grin. ¡°Mark my words, Lady Kaoru, Amegakure shall raise 80,000 men. I did the calculations. The village proper and the metropolitan area provides roughly a population of 300,000 upwards. The hinterland an additional estimated 400,000, which gives us, in total, a population of soemthing around 700,000. We are talking here about a mobilisation level of ten percent and slightly above, far away from the unsustainable fifteen to twenty percent. And even that is more a matter of your demographic structure. A 80,000 men strong army is perfectly viable in my opinion without seriously impacting our civilian economy. I doubt we will experience any manpower shortages in the foreseeable future if we implement universal conscription. And if, then we still have the option to employ foreign manpower, mercenaries and other various specialists.¡° Kaoru clicked her tongue. ¡°How ... How can you be so sure?¡° Asami offered an enigmatic smile. ¡°Don''t be mistaken, Lady Kaoru, this is neither my first war, nor will it be my last one. You might say, I have personal experience in this.¡° ¡°...¡° The case was settled, with an innocent smile. Kaoru hesitated. ¡°I guess, ... I stand corrected, but what about training? Conscripting people with no experience is one thing, is another matter entirely. I have barely any ninja at my command, around 3,000 at most. I can hardly train a force thirty times my size, not to mention in such a short time. Individual quality will inevitably suffer among the new recruits. I don''t want them to end up as cannon fodder.¡° Asami reassured her. ¡°I promise they won''t. 80,000 sounds more dramatic than it really is. In fact , we aim for little more than 40,000 ninja, a number we hope to decrease further through various measures.¡° Kaoru raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hmm?¡° Asami continued her soliloquy. ¡°We will field a combination of ninja and conventional forces. 40,000 ninjas. 40,000 soldiers. That''s the plan. Our ninjas will serve as the tip of the spear, while the latter will secure the rear area and perform other occupation duties. They should be able to quell unrest and fend off minor attacks on their own. We will completely replace non-essential elements with non-ninja personnel. I see no point in rear services such as command, communications, supply, and medicals units being composed of ninjas. They contribute little to the actual fighting, but absorb a significant number of ninjas for non-combat duties. Too much tail. Too little tooth. We will change that. We will rely on a reserve system and regular rotation. Maintaining a standing army of 80,000men is inadvisable, and far from inconspicuous. We are not alone. The other villages are watching us. It would be foolish to assume that they wouldn''t take notice of our force expansion. We can justify a maximum 20,000 under the pretence of territorial defence and without arousing unnecessary suspicion. We will reform the academy. The academy in its current form is an outdated institution, antiquated and inadequate in terms of size and scope. The academy will be massively expanded and the current curriculum drastically altered. Too much time and effort is wasted on useless and periphery subjects. Too much school. Too little academy. It''s not our job to teach them reading, maths, geography, and common sense. That''s what a school is for, not the military. It''s the reason why we will raise recruitment age to fourteen. We need able-minded and able-bodied recruits, and not a bunch of undisciplined children.¡° ¡°...¡° Kaoru and Masanari stole a discreet glance at each other. Wasn''t that a bit rich coming from a girl that was fourteen at most herself? ¡°We will cut down academy graduation to six months. That''s enough time to provide them a basic training. The new improved curriculum will be far stricter and more selective with a stronger emphasis on practical orientation and fieldwork, such as leadership, tactics, formations, and manoeuvring. It will provide them with a solid foundation for later. In general, we will eliminate ninja missions. Our ninjas shall focus on their personal development and capabilities. Missions are just an unnecessary diversion of time and resources. Not something we can afford.¡° Kaoru sighed. This was too much for her, a kunoichi of the old school. The little princess'' reforms were radical, so much was clear. They would change the lives of Amegakure''s ninjas forever. ¡°Lady Asami, I sincerely hope you know what you are doing. You are tearing down the very foundations of ninjahood ...¡° Asami shed few tears about their untimely demise. ¡°Lady Kaoru, new times often necessitate radical change. As so many other things, missions are an obsolete system. Missions might have once served a purpose, but they have long since outlived their usefulness. The time has come to dispense with them, hasn''t it?¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 5 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 5
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Yuki had a strange feeling, a very strange feeling that stubbornly refused to disappear despite numerous days passing. Her enigmatic feeling persisted as recent weeks unsettled her mind. Something had changed. Her instincts told her that something was going on behind the scenes, unbeknownst to everyone, her included. The wheels of history were moving tirelessly, irresistible in their march. Her days at the academy passed, flowing along like a peaceful mountain stream, yet a subtle breeze of change blew through Amegakure, all-encompassing and vigorous. Nothing remained the same. The academy, her teachers, her fellow students, the curriculum had all changed. Not to the worse. Yuki harboured no sympathies for the past. All things considered, academy life had taken a turn for the better. Much to Yuki''s displeasure, operation friendship progressed little so far, but she still had nee-san. And nee-san was everything Yuki needed. Nee-san''s sweet fragrance, her soft touch, her gentle kindness, her warm embrace, her well-shaped yet firm ... Yuki shook her head, dispelling her frivolous thoughts. Her days at the academy were pleasant. Her lessons insightful and educational. Nee-san admonished her to study hard, and Yuki wouldn''t disappoint her precious nee-san. Yuki would give her best, studying hard and practising daily. The teachers were forthcoming, treating her with particular care. Unlike with other classmates, they never raised their voice against her and rarely criticised her. Almost as if they were afraid of her, but that was probably only her imagination. After all, why should the teachers be afraid of her? That made no sense. Instead, they lauded her progress, praising her diligence and hard work. Yuki was the teachers'' undisputed darling, much to the envy of her fellow students. Their envious glares didn''t escape Yuki, but so far their jealousy proved inconsequential. Her fellow students displayed no intention to antagonise her. Quite the contrary. Active opposition and open hostility had nearly ceased following the unfortunate bento incident. She proudly informed nee-san about her successful defence of her bento. Nee-san summarily approved of her actions. The nefarious perpetrator avoided her stare since then. The boy and his henchmen looked even scared of her and their faces visibly paled in her presence. They kept their distance. It turned out nee-san was right all along. Her actions earned her the respect of her classmates. As nee-san said, it was better to be feared than loved, if you cannot be both. The curriculum had also changed. The new modified curriculum was rather military focused. Something nee-san would certainly approve of. In fact, Yuki suspected it was nee-san that was behind the recent modifications, and she was determined to find out. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Yuki knocked and entered nee-san''s room. Hopefully, nee-san wasn''t busy with work. They had recently moved out from their old apartment. Their new accommodations were far more spacious and luxurious. ¡°Nee-san, do you have any time to spare?¡° Nee-san looked up from her desk and greeted her with a smile, a genuine smile filled with warmth and love. ¡°Of course, my cute little Yuki-chan. Tell me, what do you need? Yuki mustered her courage. ¡°Nee-san, I need to ask you something.¡° Nee-san beamed. ¡°Such as?¡° Yuki fidgeted. Her hands got nervous. Yuki avoided nee-sans gaze. Nee-san''s beautiful luring eyes made her cheeks blush like cherries every time. A humiliating sight Yuki wasn''t keen to share. ¡°Ehm ... Well, it''s nothing ... Nothing important.¡° Nee-san chuckled, amused by her conflicted state. Nee-san was mean. ¡°Are you sure? It sounded important.¡° Yuki nodded. Nee-san didn''t press the matter further. ¡°Anyway, I have a question for you, Yuki-chan, are you doing your training?¡° Yuki nodded. ¡°Yes, every day. Two hours in the morning. Two hours in the afternoon. Two hours before sleeping.¡° ¡°Excellent. Pack your things, Yuki. You are coming with me. We will participate in a diplomatic mission and accompany a delegation.¡° Nee-san grinned with evil delight. ¡°We are going to lighten the wallets of some daimyos.¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Located in a forest far away in the Land o Fire, Yuki proceeded with her ninja lessons, training under the strict and punishing supervision of her much caring yet undoubtedly sadistic and black-hearted nee-san. But nee-san only wanted the best for her. Assumedly ... Yuki got punished with a swift hand strike, punished for her lack of concentration. The chakra sphere she worked so hard to maintain dissipated as her focus wavered. Yuki rubbed her head. ¡°Ouch, what was this for?¡° Nee-san narrowed her eyes, dissatisfied with her performance. ¡°You know what was this for. Less thinking. More focus.¡° Nee-san crossed her arms. ¡°I am excepting utmost dedication from you, Yuki. Don''t get distracted by measly thoughts and daydreaming. Maintain your focus. Sharpen your mind. The battlefield is a dangerous place. Concentration and situational awareness must be maintained at any moment. You are not at the level yet to neglect both. Pay attention to your chakra. Pay attention to your surroundings.¡° Yuki nodded. ¡°I understand.¡° Nee-san eyed her with undiminished suspicion. ¡°Then answer me, what is chakra?¡° Yuki remembered her lessons and recited, ¡°Chakra is the energy of our soul, a product of either Yin, or Yang. Chakra is the extension of our will, the instrument of our very being.¡° Nee-san was pleased. ¡°Correct. Ninja fail to comprehend the true nature of chakra. Like naive children, they rely on their natural talent and the abundance of their reserves. Blind faith and ignorance have replaced understanding and intellect. They mistake ignorance for strength. They are wrong. Chakra is not some sort of distinct entity, not some sort of weapon, or tool. Chakra is you, and you are chakra. It''s the burning energy of our soul, the radiance of our very being and intellect. Chakra is our will imposed on reality, given shape and form.¡° Yuki listened. Nee-san was right, chakra was the reflection of oneself. Yuki''s chakra was timid, shy, weak. Unlike hers, nee-san''s chakra stood proud in defiance, potent, elegant, pure like crystalline water, pristine like the air. It was the reason why nee-san demanded nothing short of perfection. Nee-san was the paragon of perfection. Of course, nee-san would demand nothing less of her. Nothing less was acceptable by her standards. Nee-san clenched her fist. ¡°As such, chakra in its passive state is an energy that must be directed, guided. Chakra without guidance is powerless. Only control turns enables you to access your chakra. Do you understand, Yuki? Your resolve must remain firm. Your purpose unwavering. Your path clear. Chakra is, more than anything else, the unity of body and spirit. This is why control is indispensable. Control is the essential to ninjutsu. Without it, your chakra is directionless, purposeless, wasted, weak. Easily disrupted and tempered with. The strength of your chakra depends much on your conviction.¡° ¡°...¡° Nee-san''s sermon finally ended. Not that Yuki wasn''t used to them by now. Nee-san was a strict teacher, and she clearly loved to hear herself speak. ¡°Now proceed.¡° Nee-san''s scrutinising gaze fell on her. Yuki followed nee-san inst instructions and mobilised her chakra just as she was taught. Establish a connection. Imagine. Visualise. Internalise. Once again, Yuki summoned her chakra, creating a tiny sphere of chakra. Nee-san appeared satisfied so far. Her gaze approved. ¡°Now modulation. Manipulation. Density first.¡° Yuki acted. Chakra density increased and decreased. Her sphere contracted and expanded. ¡°Now shape and form.¡° Yuki listened. Her sphere morphed into an ovoid, then into a quadratic, hexagonal, octagonal cube. It was difficult and a painful affair, but Yuki succeeded despite enormous pressure. Weeks of hard training finally paid off. Nee-san mused. ¡°Now the last part. Let''s see how far you got this time.¡° Nee-san called forth her purple chakra around her index finger and poke Yuki''s innocent sphere. But her sphere resisted nee-san''s invasive chakra. Unlike countless times before, her sphere didn''t shatter immediately upon contact. Her chakra repelled nee-san, standing fast. Nee-san blinked in complete surprise, not believing her eyes. ¡°You ... hardened ... your chakra ...¡° Yuki smiled, squealing inside. She did it. She finally did it. Nee-san was quick to regain her composure. ¡°Mild fluctuation and dispersion, but still within acceptable levels. I guess you pass, for today, at least.¡° Yuki jumped in joy. For the first,time she passed nee-san''s scrutiny. This was a glorious moment.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 6 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 6
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Guarded by her retinue of selected Ame-nin, Asami spent her time, as every so often in life, waiting, waiting for the Fire Daimyo to receive their delegation. In a poor display of diplomatic politeness and manners, His Grace made them wait before entertaining them, before His Grace deemed them unworthy of his immediate attention, but such was reality. Amegakure only qualified as a minor village in terms of prestige and power, a dwarf among giants. Considering Amegakure''s status, They were lucky to be even granted an audience with the lazy bastard. It took weeks to arrange their visit. And now it took hours to be received. Whether their treatment was intentional, or not, either way, his actions didn''t demonstrate proper etiquette. In fact, their treatment bordered on the realm of diplomatic slights. Entire wars were fought for pettier insults, but magnanimity prevailed. Asami sipped on her warm tea after nibbling on an arrangement of biscuits and pralines. At least, they adequately provided for in terms of victuals and beverages. That was something. Confectioneries cheered Asami up. Meanwhile, Katsuki treasured her prized bowl of milk. Eventually, a court official appeared. ¡°Lady Miyumi, His Grace is willing to receive your delegation. You may enter now.¡° ¡°How fortunate.¡° Asami grinned. Finally. Hours of waiting and massacring innocent biscuits ultimately paid off. The delegation prepared itself. Yuki accompanied her, walking at her side. Yuki looked anxious with her pulse was running high. Asami took Yuki by her hand. ¡°Don''t be nervous, Yuki. Everything will be fine. Nee-san is there for you.¡° Her words elicited a weak smile from a mildly blushing Yuki, successfully reassuring her. Together, they were the perfect example of wholesome sisterly love. They even shared the same outfit, the same kimono, and the same hairstyle, a cute yet practical ponytail. Asami leaned closer, whispering into Yuki''s ears. ¡°And don''t forget, today I am your dear Miyumi.¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Shikaku, Konoha''s chief strategist and official head of the Nara clan, had experienced better days. Today wasn''t one of them. Annoyance was written all over his face after spending a good portion of his morning waiting until a certain ill-mannered daimyo remotely considered receiving them. ¡°...¡° Shikaku folded his hands, grumbling. What a drag. Hiashi displayed a higher degree of patience: His fellow emissary and head of the Hyuga clan enjoyed his tea in typical stoic Hyuga calmness. Nothing fazed them. ¡°You seem troubled, Shikaku. Take some tea. Tea helps to calm the nerves.¡° Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Shikaku politely declined. ¡°Hiashi, I am not much in the mood for tea ... Especially, not today. Not only are we here to beg for money because our glorious village elders have nobody better to send, but His Grace makes us also wait like idiots ...¡° Hiashi inspected his tea. ¡°Calm down, I doubt it''s intentional. You know what people say, His Grace suffers from a ... eccentric personality. He was always quite the carefree person, not caring much about protocol and decorum.¡° ¡°I guess ... you are right.¡° Shikaku despaired. The Fire Daimyo and proper and decorum. Two good friends with history.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Together, Asami and Yuki strutted down the corridor, approaching the throne room. A happy Yuki trailed along like a faithful kitten with Katsuki safely in her arms ... Voices. A series of voices caught Asami''s attention as their steps drew closer. They were apparently not alone, not the only delegation scheduled. Asami turned and a single thought surfaced. ... ... ... Asami was not amused.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Together, Shikaku and Hiashi followed the court official, making their way towards ... Shikaku spotted another delegation ahead of them, also here for an audience. A group of Ame-nin protecting two girls. The two girls looked cute together. Probably sisters, judging by their matching outfit and similar looks. The age difference also fit ... The old sister turned, and Shikaku''s eyes widened in the fraction of a second. His blood froze. Oh ... shit ...
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Their stares met. Beneath their calm fa?ades, blank fear was written all across both their faces. They recognised each other. They knew each other. Asami maintained her polite smile, hiding her displeasure. Nobody told her a delegation from Konoha was expected. This was highly troublesome. Shikaku, on the other hand, began sweating profusely. His hand. His forehead. No doubt, it was her. It was Asami. Of all people, it was her, the traitor! Here! Right now! Right here! Asami smiled. Shikaku ... What was he doing here? Shikaku was sweating. Why? What was Asami doing here, in the land of fire? Didn''t she go into hiding according to their intelligence? The ANBU lost tracks of her months ago. Asami kept smiling. Shikaku identified her, judging by his reaction. This was seriously bad. Caught so easily. He would report his Findings. Shikaku paled, discovering new shades of white every second. Asami knew he knew. Her cold, innocent smile sent an unmistakeable shiver down his poor spine. Asami pondered her options, all of them equally poor ... Shikaku feared the worst. This was bad. They were fucked, truly fucked, royally fucked. They were dead. Deader than dead. Escape was futile ... Both Asami and Shikaku were freed from their sudden stupor. Yuki grew worried and tugged at neesan''s kimono, startling her. ¡°Nee-san. Nee-sa, you are spacing out.¡° Asami noticed her lapse in attention and smiled. ¡°Don''t worry, my little Yukiepie, nee-san was just distracted.¡° Hiashi elbowed Shikaku in the ribs. ¡°Shikaku, what''s the matter? What happened?¡° Shikaku recuperated, hiding his anxiety at all costs. ¡°Nothing. It''s nothing.¡° His words did little to reassure Hiashi. He didn''t buy his weak deflection. Asami took the opportunity and seized the initiative, approaching Shikaku with her most gentle smile. She didn''t recognise him. She didn''t know him. She never met him before in life. They were strangers, absolute strangers meeting for the first time. Asami steeled her resolve and bowed. Her theatrical skills were once again needed. ¡°Greetings, His Grace did not inform us about the presence of another foreign delegation, but I am delighted to greet you in the name of Amegakure. My name is Hattori Miyumi, daughter of Lord Masanari, current head of the Hattori. Together with my younger sister Yuki, we are speaking on behalf of the Hattori clan.¡° Yuki imitated her precious nee-san and bowed, delivering a flawless execution. Asami deployed her sweetest smile in her arsenal. She was cute and innocent. Don''t mind her. Everything depended now upon her acting. ¡°Whom do we have the honour to meet?¡° Shikaku raised an eyebrow. Amegakure? Hattori clan? Nee-san? What ... what? Did he ... mishear? While Shikaku hesitated, Hiashi took over. ¡°Greetings, it is an honour to meet you, Lady Miyumi, Lady Yuki. My fellow friend, Shikaku, the head of Nara, and I, have arrived to represent Konoha''s interests. Asami looked amazed. ¡°You are from Konoha?¡° ¡°Indeed.¡° Hiashi offered a diplomatic smile, neither warm, nor cold. ¡°That''s wonderful.¡° Asami clasped her hands together overjoyed, much to Yuki''s surprise. Nee-san was acting strange, very strange. Yuki had never seen nee-san ... this ... positive. It was very un-nee-san-like. Asami beamed in full radiance and without the smallest hint of malicious intent. ¡°This is the first time I meet people from Konoha.I am even privileged to meet the head of the legendary Hyuga clan. Father told me much about your village, your strength, your sense of duty and loyalty. Konoha and Amegakure, we might have had our differences in the past, but I sincerely hope our villages will continue to coexist in peace, cooperation, and prosperity. Amegakure cherishes the friendship with such a noble village as Konoha.¡° Hiashi nodded. ¡°Likewise.¡° ... ... ... Was this really Asami? Shikaku began to doubt.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 7 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 7
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami beamed. Remember, you are cute and innocent. Cute and innocent. CUTE and INNOCENT. No evil thoughts. No evil intentions. Just fluffiness, kindness, and happy sunshine. ¡°Pardon my curiosity, Lord Hiashi, but I wonder, what leads Konoha to the capital of the Land of Fire, so far from home?¡° Hiashi hesitated before sharing some innocuous information. ¡°Financial matters primarily. Unfortunately, Konoha is currently experiencing difficult times. We are seeking financial aid for reconstruction purposes ... ¡° Both, Asami and Yuki, tilted their heads in charming unison, and blinked. Their confusion was written plainly across their faces. Reconstruction purposes? Yuki didn''t understand. Asami feigned she didn''t understand. Asami responded with a polite giggle. ¡°What extraordinary coincidence. How small the world is. We also arrived to request financial support in behalf of our village. Perhaps that is why we were grouped together.¡° Hiashi agreed. ¡°Possibly.¡° Asami smiled. ¡°Yet I fail to understand what you exactly mean by ¡°reconstruction¡°? What should Konoha need any reconstruction? ... ... ... Silence. Hiashi and Shikaku stole a glance at each other, exchanging looks of disbelief. Shikaku cleared his throat. ¡°Lady Miyumi, I gather ... you haven''t heard about ... recent events ...¡° Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Asami tilted her head, looking lost. ¡°Heard about what? Lord Shikaku, I can''t follow.¡° ¡°...¡° Shikaku was unsure how to proceed. ¡°Didn''t you learn about the invasion? Orochimaru and his allies staged a major attack on Konoha during the chunin exams.¡° Asami shared her rather limited insight. ¡°Rumours and hearsay say so, but I was under the impression that Konoha mostly succeeded in repelling Suna and Ota forces ..., right?¡° ¡°....¡° Shikaku fell silent. ¡°We were able to repel them, but Konoha paid a heavy price. Our forces took heavy losses ... The Hokage himself fell in combat ... The village proper suffered considerable damage. Orochimaru and his allies unleashed terror upon terror, causing widespread destruction. Much of the village''s infrastructure was completely destroyed. Konoha might have emerged victorious, Lady Miyumi, but victory came costly.¡° Asami cast her eyes downwards in shame. ¡°I didn''t know ...¡° Shikaku calmed her. ¡°It''s not your fault, Lady Miyumi.¡° ¡°Asami lowered her head in a show of sincerity. ¡°In the name of Amegakure, in the name of the Hattori, I must apologise for my uncalled insensitivity. You and all of Konoha have our deepest sympathies in the face of these challenging times. We all hope Konoha will prevail.¡° Hiashi approved. ¡°Your gesture is appreciated, Lady Miyumi. Konoha will remember your kindness.¡° Asami smiled. ¡°As will we yours.¡° ... ... ... ¡°...¡° Asami turned her attention to Shikaku, armed with a benevolent. Her old acquaintance and good friend didn''t look exactly convinced. For good reasons, one might suspect. ¡°Lord Shikaku, is something the matter?¡° ¡°It''s nothing, Lady Miyumi. A fleeting thought.¡° Shikaku shook his head. His old age was merely playing tricks on him. ¡°You were simply reminding me of an acquaintance from the past. Someone I knew a long time ago.¡° Asami responded with a soft giggle, tender and melodic. ¡°You flatter me, Lord Shikaku. I am hoping I compare favourably to her. Father always says we should cherish our memories of the past.¡° ¡°Indeed, your father is a wise man.¡° Shikaku resorted to a polite smile after burying his last remnaing doubts. It wasn''t her. It couldn''t be her.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The daimyo grinned behind his fan. ¡°You have convinced me. I will extend my helping hand to both, Konoha and Amegakure. May today herald a new era of peace and prosperity between the two villages. Asami bowed in gratitude. ¡°Indeed, Your Grace. Once again, your legendary wisdom precedes you. The people of Amegakure shall never forget your boundless generosity ...¡° At least, not until tomorrow. ¡°... Amegakure will repay your gratitude in time to the best of our abilities.¡° Shikaku rolled his eyes. Sure. Boundless generosity ... Such big words. But her flattery worked. The fire daimyo was happy. And a happy daimyo was a cooperative daimyo. ¡°I hope Konoha echoes Lady Miyumi''s sentiment.¡° Hiashi lowered his gaze . ¡°Of course, Your Grace. Konoha shall never forget your generosity, either.¡° ¡°How wonderful.¡° The fire daimyo relished his rare moment of importance. ¡°I hope you will keep us company for the rest of the day if possible. Naho, my precious niece, is an ardent fan of the famous actress Princess Gale. We thus invited her and her group for a live performance. We even organised a small banquette. You are all welcome to stay.¡° Shikaku declined. ¡°Unfortunately, that is not possible. Urgent matters require us to return to Konoha.¡° Asami rolled her eyes. Urgent matters ... Sure. Certainly, urgent matters of extreme urgentness. The fire daimyo looked disappointed. ¡°How unfortunate. I hope that, at least, Lady Miyumi, Lady Yuki, keep us company.¡° Asami mustered her brightest smile, accepting an offer she could hardly decline. ¡°Of course, Your Grace. It would be an honour for us to attend such a spectacle.¡° Asami had not even the slightest idea whatsoever who this so-called self-proclaimed Princess Gale was, nor did she care. Yet Asami played along and smiled.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 8 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 8
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Yuki was tugging at nee-san''s sleeves, begging for attention. ¡°Nee-san, this ... banquette is boring.¡° Asami sighed. ¡°I know ...¡° ¡°Nee-san, can''t we finally leave?¡° Asami calmed her cute little sister, rewarding Yuki with a head pat. ¡°Patience, bear with it. , we will play our roles as long as necessary. we will leave soon.¡° Yuki nodded. ¡°Understood.¡° Princess Gale ... Asami had seen many things in life, an imbecilic drama about the illusionary powers of friendship, companionship, and comradeship, and whatever else, wasn''t one of them. Asami detested the play from the depth of her heart. I will never give up ... As long as I draw breath, I will muster all my strength and forge a path! Rainbow chakra ... Such idiocy ... foolish nonsense destined for the naive and ignorant, a veritable insult to her intellect and intelligence, but the daimyo''s niece appreciated the spectacle. Among the crowd, Asami identified the roaming silhouette of Princess Gale, Fujikaze Yukie, her actress. All alone, and only accompanied by a stranger, an older man. Possibly her producer? Her manager? ¡°Yuki, let''s go.¡° Asami took hold of Yuki''s hand and approached the actress for a final polite goodbye before leaving. ¡°Greetings, Princess Gale. Fujikaze-san, your acting was all but exquisite. A marvellous performance if I might say.¡° The princess reacted in a most unrefined and undignified manner, Yukie scoffed. Not very princess like and missing any sort of noble decorum. Yukie crossed her arms. ¡°And who are you?¡° The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Asami smiled. ¡°Such a cold reception ... I am Miyumi, daughter of the Hattori clan, and this is my cute sister, Yuki.¡° Yuki waved with her hand. Yukie clicked her tongue. ¡°Good for you. What do you want from me?¡° Asami giggled. ¡°Nothing. Why would we want anything from you?¡° Yukie snarled. ¡°Stop lying. Nobody wants nothing. It''s a lesson I learned well in life. Everyone wants something. ¡° ¡°Well, not in this case ...¡° ¡°Enough, you are wasting my time, Lady Miyumi. I have better things to do than entertaining two children.¡° Yukie disappeared among the crowd. Yuki grumbled. ¡°What a mean woman.¡° Asami glared at Yukie''s retreating figure. ¡°I must confer. Terrible manners. Hardly befitting a princess.¡° The old man accompanying her was quick to profusely apologise. ¡°My apologies, you must forgive her. My Lady just a bad day.¡° My Lady ... A peculiar choice of words for a mere actress. Asami overlooked Yukie''s slight for now. ¡°I guess we all have our bad days from time to time. No need to dramatise, ...¡° The man lowered his gaze. ¡°Asama Sandayu, my name is Asama Sandayu.¡° Asami studied the man. ¡° ... ... ... Asama ... The name sounds familiar. The Asama clan, I presume ... Land of Snow, unless I am mistaken?¡° Sandayu offered a smile. ¡°I see Your Ladyship is well versed in the field of politics.¡° Asami returned his smile. ¡°Hardly impressive. As an emissary of Amegakure, I am merely servicing my village to the best of my abilities. Geographical and politcal knowledge are necessaries prerequisites.¡° Sandayu chuckled. ¡°Your Ladyship speaks with wisdom beyond her years.¡° ¡°Asama-san, where does destiny lead you and your lady next? I heard you are about to leave early in the morning.¡° ¡°You are correct. We are planning to return to the Land of Snow: After such a long time abroad, we finally return home.¡° We? Finally? Asami furrowed her eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure that''s a good idea? The Land o Snow ... I heard little good about the country in recent times, Sandayu-san. In fact, the country finds itself in a state of constant turmoil and instability following Doto''s coup. The Land of Snow is a cold and dangerous place these days.¡° Sandayu flinched for the fraction of a second. The name Doto caught him off-guard. ¡°Your concerns are appreciated, but unnecessary, Lady Miyumi. We are aware of the dangers. Thus, we decided to employ the services of Konoha. We are currently trying to hire the famous Hatake Kakashi.¡° Asami''s eyes widened. Kakashi ... Suddenly, Sandayu enjoyed her complete undivided attention. ¡°Hatake Kakashi? The Copy Ninja, I presume?¡° ¡°Correct, the Copy Ninja. His strength is known across the lands. He will provide us with adequate protection ...¡° Asami giggled. ¡°As has to be expected. Kakashi, the Copy Ninja, the second coming of the White Fang of Konoha, is a without a doubt capable ninja of extraordinary skill. You will find yourself undoubtedly in good hands, although I hope you won''t need them.¡° Hatake Kakashi. The Copy Ninja. Former ANBU captain. Veteran of countless mission and battles. The very epitome of an elite ninja ... Why on earth would, of all people, a mere theatre crew require his services specifically? The entire mission ... made little sense.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The banqueted had ended. Together, Asami and Yuki returned to their room and were now preparing for sleep, wearing their matching satin pyjamas. The land of dreams claimed Yuki early. Meanwhile, her busy nee-san was still awake. The night was the time to plot and scheme. ¡°Yuriko ...¡° Yuriko appeared from the shadows, always prepared to serve. ¡°At your service, Lady Asami.¡° ¡°Yuriko, unless I am mistaken, you are specialised in intelligence gathering, aren''t you? ¡°Correct. Intelligence division. Specilisation, intelligence gathering.¡° Yuriko''s answer pleased Asami. Like father, like daughter. ¡°Gather your men, Yuriko. Investigate Fujikaze Yukieand her assistant, Sandayu. I want to know everything about them. And when I say everything, i mean everything. You have until tomorrow. Be quick. We have little time. ¡° ¡°Any leads?¡° ¡°... Land of Snow. Asama clan. As far as I remember, the Asama clan fell from grace following Doto''s takeover. Doto killed his brother and seized power. The Asama clan was among his brother''s most loyal retainers. Investigate potential connections between her assistant and the former daimyo .¡° ¡°Understood.¡° Yuriko disappeared. Asami stared at the sky above. It was a clear night and the star shone bright. Fujikaze Yukie, who are you?
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 9 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 9
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Hurry up, Sandayu, I want to leave this wretched place as fast as possible. I can''t stand the sight of this damned palace any second longer.¡° Koyuki clicked her tongue from inside the carriage. How she hated this place. Sandayu was quick to apologise. ¡°Of course, Lady Yukie, just a moment, my lady. We need to load all the luggage before departing.¡° Koyuki grumbled in annoyance. ¡°Then do what''s necessary ...¡° ¡°Not so fast!¡° A certain girl interrupted their departure, accompanied by her little sister and a cat. Asami made her entrance, shaking her head in open disappointment. ¡°Lady Yukie, departing without even saying goodbye. I am dismayed. What crimes did I commit to deserve such cold treatment? Aren''t we friends? Koyuki clicked her tongue. The annoying girl didn''t stop pestering her. ¡°No, we aren''t. We are most definitely NOT friends!¡° Asami sighed, deeply disappointed. ¡°Such a shame. I guess that''s something we must agree upon, right, Princess Koyuki?¡° ... ... ... Koyuki ceased to move, sat there like petrified. Her blood froze in her veins and Asami enjoyed her fair share Sandayu gulped. ¡°How ... How do you know this name ...¡° Asami offered a soft giggle. ¡°As an emissary of Amegakure''s name, I have my sources. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Anyway, I think we all have much to discuss, don''t we? ¡° A suave smile adorned Asami''s face, paired an offer Koyuki and Sandayu could hardly decline.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Koyuki sighed. ¡°That was my entire story. My uncle killed my father to claim the throne. Meanwhile, I escaped with my life in the cover of the night. I survived the massacre. These days, I travel together with Sandayu while playing princess Gale. Are you satisfied now?¡° Asami was listening. For no reason, she was met with unwarranted and unfounded hostility. Koyuki''s words betrayed her disdain. Seriously, who did this illiterate provincial peasant of a princess think she was? Asami masked her less than friendly thoughts behind a diplomatic smile. ¡°More or less, Princess Koyuki. You have my sympathies for your loss. It isn''t the tragedy that befell your father ...¡° Koyuki clicked her tongue. ¡°What does a little girl like you understand about tragedy ...¡° Yuki couldn''t stand her words any longer and pouted. ¡°Stop insulting nee-san! Who do you think you are to insult nee-san, you evil ...¡° Asami intercepted Yuki, interrupting her sister''s vengeful tirade. ¡°Nee-san ...¡° Yuki was confused, puzzled. The evil witch of a woman was insulting nee-san. As nee-san''s little sister, it was her sacred duty to defend nee-san''s honour. So why was nee-san stopping her? Asami rewarded Yuki with a gentle head pat and a tender kiss on her cheek. The sight of Yuki defending her warmed Asami''s heart. Such a faithful sister. ¡°My cute little Yuki, no need to get angry on my behalf. Nee-san will solve this matter on her own.¡° Asami glared at the principal offender. ¡°Princess Koyuki, ... tell me, ... WHO do you think YOU are? Because I STRONGLY advise you to consider your position. You might be a princess, but you are not a child any more. Your actions carry consequence, Princess Koyuki. You should better understand whom you can afford to offend, and whom not. Yet you are overstepping your boundaries, time and time again ... I am warning you, one day your thoughtless temper will cost you dearly. We are living in a dangerous world. We cannot always say, or even think what we want.¡° The meaning was clear, know your place. Koyuki disregarded her warning. ¡°Is this supposed to be a threat?¡° ... ... ... Asami glared. ¡°No, not at all, it''s a sincere piece of advice on my part, Princess Koyuki. I am even giving it to you for free. ¡° Her words finally showed some semblance of effect. No snarky comment. No frown. No eye roll. No futile show of defiance. Did she finally reach the stubborn fool of a princess? Asami continued, ¡°Politeness aside, I have a question for you, Princess Koyuki. Tell me, what do you want?¡° Koyuki stared at Asami. ¡°What do you mean?¡° ¡°Princess, man is by nature a creature of ambition. Some evil tongues might even say of boundless greed. I would disagree. We all beings longing for purpose, shaped by our dreams, our desires, our aspirations. In the end, it is us who forge our very own destiny in life. Some of more. Some of less. Princess, have you never asked yourself, what do you want from in life?¡° ... ... ... ¡°...¡° Silence. Koyuki lowered her gaze. ¡°Thought so ...¡° Asami folded her hands. ¡°Princess, I am not here to judge you, nor is it my place to berate you. I am not you, nor do I share your pain, your suffering. Yet I can''t that you were meant to travel the land as an actress, far from home and without happiness, Is that truly what you want? Do you truly wish to continue this ill-conceived charade for the rest of your life?¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 10 IX
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 10
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°No ...¡° Koyuki murmured. Her answer pleased Asami. ¡°Indeed. You are destined for more, far more, Princess Koyuki. Have you never considered reclaiming what is rightfully yours now that you depart for the Land of Snow? Koyuki''s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What? What did you say? Since when are we travelling to the Land of Snow?¡° ¡°Your retainer told me so. Sandayu informed me that you intend to head for the Land of Snow.¡° Koyuki narrowed her eyes at the culprit. ¡°Is that true, Sandayu? I wasn''t told anything like that.¡° Sandayu began sweating. ¡°Well,yes, the most recent scenes of Princess Glae were supposed to be shot in the Land of Snow ...¡° Koyuki fumed. ¡°Sandayu, didn''t I tell you, time and time again, that I will never return again!¡° ¡°But Princess ... I beg you, you must return. The Land of Snow needs you ...¡° Sandayu pleaded. Koyuki exploded. ¡°I couldn''t care less, Sandayu. I will never set a foot on the Land of Snow ever again. The entire country is cursed. A country of ice and snow, of frozen tears and hearts of stone.¡° Asami watched and observed. This affair was apparently more complex than expected. An unwilling princess met a willing retainer. That was a problem. Asami tried her best to mediate. After all, it was of crucial importance for the princess to return. ¡°Princess , I suggest listening to your retainer. Sandayu has a point.¡° Koyuki directed her anger at Asami. ¡°You too?¡° Asami remained unfazed. Koyuki''s innocuous glare didn''t bother her in the slightest. ¡°Consider your position, Princess. Your father was known as a wise and benevolent ruler, the true paragon of a just daimyo. He loved his people as he loved you. His reign brought peace and prosperity to the Land of Snow until fate decided otherwise ... Princess, you should step into your father''s shoes. It''s time for you to reclaim your legacy. I know you are a kind-hearted person deep inside you.¡° Koyuki objected in a fit of anger. ¡°I am not! Don''t you know what everyone calls me? They call me the princess without a heart, the princess without emotions!¡° Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Asami giggled. ¡°An actress through and through. Your act might work on others, but not on me. In fact, you are quite quick to react at the mere mention of emotions for a supposedly emotionless person. You are lying to yourself all these years, aren''t you?¡° ¡°...¡° ¡°Open your heart, Princess. Your land needs you. Your people needs you. Don''t let your life be dictated by others.¡° ... ... ... ¡°You don''t understand ... Fighting him is ... futile ... A monster like him ... cannot possibly be defeated ...¡° Koyuki''s resistance crumbled, yet her heart hesitated. Asami approached Koyuki and lifted her chin. A smile welcomed her. ¡°Raise your head, Princess. Sadness and depression are terrible friends. No reason to fall victim to despair. You are not alone, Princess. You never were. Open your eyes and look around. You are surrounded by loyal retainers and friends willing to lend you a hand.¡° Asami offered Koyuki her hand. ¡°Amegakure will lend you our strength. I will lend you my strength.¡° Koyuki gazed at Asami with a sense of disbelief, staring at a girl half her age yet her spirit never wavered. Asami reaffirmed her commitment. ¡°My strength will be your strength, Princess. My sword will be your sword. My resolution will be your resolution. I will not tire until the Land of Snow is reclaimed, liberated from Doto''s wicked tyranny. All you need to do is to accept my hand.¡° Koyuki fell silent, contemplated. ¡°... you asked what I want, didn''t you?¡° ¡°I did.¡° ¡°... Lady Asami, ...¡° For the first time, Koyuki used her name. ¡°... I only have a single condition. I want to be the one to kill him. I want to see him die with my own eyes. I want to take revenge on him in person for all the sins he has committed.¡° Asami smiled. ¡°Your wish is my command, Princess Koyuki. Nothing that can''t be arranged.¡° Koyuki accepted Asami''s hand without hesitation. Their pact was sealed.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
In a land far away in a village named Konoha, a certain ninja named Kakashi received a few days later a missive. ¡°What a shame.¡° Kakashi shrugged his shoulders. The film crew retracted their mission. Nothing tragic. Things like this happened.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Far in the north, a lone ship sailed through stormy and unruly waters. Wind and snow accompanied the voyage. The ship bounced while ploughing through the cold and wild waves in the middle of a frigid blizzard. Not that they had much of a choice. The Land of Snow was only reachable by sea. And faithful to its name, the weather was harsh and unforgiving up in the northern regions. Tightly packed into a thick fluffy fur coat and an ushanka to protect her freezing earsies, Asami was stading on the deck and watching the horizon. The forces of fate and foreign politics were working in curious ways indeed. A week ago she was asking the Fire Daimyo for a series of loans, and now she was here sailing with a ship to the end of the civilised world to dethrone an usurper with serious delusions of grandeur to install a ... more benign administration according to the best practices of Realpolitik. Not that she would ever admit the latter aloud. From inside the ship, a man joined her in the harsh weather. It was Sandayu. Asami greeted him. ¡°Greetings, also here to breathe some fresh air?¡° ¡°Lady Asami ... , we need to talk.¡° Sandayu''s hardened. Asami offered a smile for the sake of politeness. ¡°I am listening.¡° ¡°Lady Asami, I am no, but why are you helping us?¡° ¡°Does that mean I need a reason to help someone in need?¡° ¡°That''s beside the point, Lady Asami.¡° ¡°Then elaborate, Sandayu. What do you desire from me?¡° ¡°...¡° Sandayu hesitated. ¡°I am not that naive to believe that you are helping us out of the goodness of your heart alone. Your Ladyship expects something in return.¡° Asami smirked. ¡°An astute observation on your part. But to be fair, I think such was rather obvious to begin with. You can hardly accuse me of deceiving you. I do. You do. I give. You give. That''s how the world works.¡° ¡°... ... ... So what does Your Ladyship demand in return?¡° ¡°Not much. I merely demand loyalty and fealty. We will strengthen economic and military cooperation. A public declaration of friendship. A trade agreement. A military alliance. When Amegakure calls, the Land of Snow shall answer.¡° ¡°And what if we say no ...¡° Asami was forced to giggle. ¡°How amusing~.¡° Sandayu narrowed his eyes. ¡°What''s so funny?¡° Asami looked into the distance. ¡°You know, the very idea of you considering defying me ... seems absurd. As if a goldfish would contemplate to wage war on heaven itself. ¡°...¡° ¡°Tell me, why would you defy me, why would you try to defy the inevitable course of history?¡° ¡°... of a history yet to be written, Lady Asami. I only hope Your Ladyship knows what she is doing. I am not interested in seeing my country being led down a path of ruin.¡° ¡°Rest assured, I do. A wise man once said, the conqueror is always lover of peace. Only because I tend to use the pen, that doesn''t mean that I disparage the sword. Quite the contrary. The pen and the sword, they both have their uses.¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 11 X
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 11
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
It was still snowing. It was still fucking cold to the point they were freezing their arses off. And they were still wandering though a frozen hell of land. The Land of Snow was frankly an inhospitable place with an atrocious reputation well deserved, but their little expedition into foreign lands proved necessary and their suffering worthwhile. Conquest and imperial ambitions were naturally a painful affair. They never came easy, yet her fledgling realm thirsted for ever more land, ever more resources. Together and under Asami''s protection, their carriage travelled along snow dusted roads, heading for their destination. It was a long and arduous journey. Her precious Yuki-chan was even freezing. Her imouto was apparently not used to the sharp drop of temperatures, despite hailing from the Land of Iron. Not the most convincing story ... Yet, Yuki was shivering and shaking to an unnatural degree, while clinging to her nee-san the entire time. Fortunately, her nee-san was there to pet her and keep her warm with an arrangement of kisses and cuddles. Yuki insisted on the effectiveness of the methods employed. Whereas Asami was less convinced and less inclined to share Yuki''s optimistic assessment, but who was she to argue with her imouto. Certain voices in the back of her mind suggested Yuki was merely simulating to extract kisses and cuddles, but such appeared unlikely. Her beloved Yuki would never deceive her, would she? A nefarious and shameless plot of this calibre were unlike her. Asami rewarded Yuki''s cheeks with a tender kiss. Tightly packed into a thick protective cocoon of blankets, she was safe and healthy. Meanwhile, Koyuki met their open display of sisterly love with suspicion. Her raised eyebrow betrayed her bewilderment. ¡°Something the matter, Princess?¡° Asami beamed. Koyuki fell silent. ¡°... ... ... Not really.¡° Asami continued petting her Yuki like a new born kitten. ¡°I see, as cold and uncommunicative as usual, Princess.¡° ¡°... I take that as a compliment.¡° Koyuki snorted before facing Snadayu. ¡°How long until we arrive at the castle?¡° ¡°Depends, Lady Koyuki. Two, three, possibly four days depending on the weather. Also we decided to take a little detour.¡° Koyuki disapproved. ¡°How so? I thought we are taking on the castle.¡° Asami answered. ¡°No need to rush, Princess. Sandayu and I discussed the matter beforehand. We advise against heading directly for the castle. Not yet. Confronting Doto right now appears ... counter-productive. Doto can wait for the time being. He is not our top priority.¡° Kokyuki frowned. ¡°... and what about your promise?¡° This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°I will honour my word when the time comes. The time for revenge hasn''t come yet. We intend to meet up with the Asama clan and their allies. Sandayu assured me of their loyalty. They will pledge their support for our cause. We must secure local allies first. We must expand our power base to guarantee a smooth and seamless transition of power following Doto''s demise. We don''t want any nasty surprises. We don''t want to risk a power vacuum and plunge the land into a potential civil war. What we need is a quick and painless ascension to the throne. Your legitimacy shall not be questioned, Princess. That is why we need to approach the clans first.¡° ¡°...¡° Her elaborations and her spacecraft silenced Koyuki for good. No comment from her highness. Even Sandayu deferred to her judgement ... The ground trembled and the air rumbled. Something big was approaching. ¡°AVALANCHE!!!¡° The coachman shouted. Asami dismounted in a hurry, and indeed, it was an avalanche coming for them. Snow. Ice. Cold. Avalanche. Almost a d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Only difference, this time the culprit wasn''t her. She was completely innocent. Princess Kokuyi panicked at the sight of their impending death. ¡°We are dead ...¡° ¡°No need to worry, Princess. We are fine. No need to panic. Calm mind and serenity.¡° ¡°But ...¡° The avalanche was getting closer, dangerously close. Someone should better do something soon. ¡°Calm mind and serenity.¡° ¡°... the avalanche ... ¡° ¡°CALM MIND AND SERENITY, Princess.¡° Asami summoned her chakra. Her purple chakra answered her call and coalesced into a concentrated sphere. Her index finger aimed at the avalanche and her left eye closed. An accurate shot. Minimal use of force. A well-placed detonation should suffice to divert the avalanche. Her sphere fired and produced a pulsating purple beam of galvanised fire. Her pulse connected and exploded upon impact, shifting the axis of the avalanche. It worked, and the masses of snow spared them, flowing around them. ¡°Told you so, Princess. No need to panic because of some snow.¡° ¡°... impressive. Truly impressive. Breaking our ambush just like that. You must be a skilled a kunocihi¡° The sound of hands clapping resounded across the Arctic plain. Three ninja appeared from the horizon. Two men. One woman. Their plates betrayed their allegiance, Yukigakure. Sandayu warned her that Doto employed the service of mercenary ninja, but she would never have expected that a ninja village would turn against their legitimate daimyo. It appeared that Yukigakure would have to be reminded where their loyalties lie. ¡°And who are you?¡° Asami narrowed her eyes. In the meanwhile, Yuki emerged from her cosy blanket fortress and joined her precious nee-san. The ninja smirked. ¡°We were already expecting you. We are ninja. We serve the one and only ruler of this land, Lord Kazahana Doto ...¡° That remains to be seen ... ¡°... You are harbouring a person of great interest to our lord. We recommend handing her over immediately for your own sake, or ...¡° ¡°Or what?¡° The enemy ninja adopted a combat stance. The fools were prepared to fight, prepared to die. ¡°Or the consequences will be ... unpleasant ... ... ...¡° Asami burst out laughing. ¡°AHAHAHAHAHA ... Hahahahahaha. Ahahahahahaha. Ahahaha. Hahahahaha.¡° The enemy leader obviously disapproved of her hilarity. His head fumed. ¡°What''s so funny? ¡°My sincerest apologies, I couldn''t help myself. Are you really ... Are you guys, a bunch of paltry ruffians with delusions of grandeur, seriously contemplating to threaten me? Me? Oh my, how dreadful~. I am veritably shivering with fear~.¡° Asami smirked, patronising and condescending as ever. ¡°It''s as if a chicken is challenging a dragon. Comical, amusing, and highly suicidal. Seriously, what do you guys want? Just get lost and stop pestering me before I change my mind.¡° The enemy leader gritted his teeth. ¡°Enough. You have spoken your last word.¡° Asami beamed. ¡°I strongly doubt so~.¡° ¡°You ...¡° The leader clicked his tongue in anger. ¡°Yuki-chan, ... do you remember your lessons~?¡° Yuki stared at her nee-san with a slight sense of confusion before nodding. ¡°I do.¡° ¡°Marvellous~. Take care of the rabble for nee-san~. ¡° Asami encouraged. Koyuki. ¡°What?¡° The ninja. ¡°What?¡° Yuki. ¡°WHAT???¡° ¡°Don''t worry, these lowly peasants shouldn''t pose much of a danger anyway. Regard them as an adequate training opportunity. Practical combat training so to speak of.¡° Asami reassured her imouto. ¡°Understood.¡° Yuki clenched her fists. Her time had come earlier than expected. Nee-san believed in her! It was time to put her training to use and purge nee-san''s enemies with righteous fire! Yuki readied her kunai and charged the enemy with full conviction, blind fanaticism, and love! For the glory of nee-san!!! Attack!!! ... ... ... ¡°The girl won''t stop messing with us, Nadare. I guess we must teach her and her imouto a lesson¡°, the female ninja snarled. ¡°Apparently, Fubuki. Not that it matters.¡° Nadare, their leader, seconded her opinion. Yuki
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc X Chapter 12 X
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 12
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Yuki charged with her iron kunai gripped in her hand, cuteness and adorableness leading the way. Nothing would stop her. This was the moment she had been training for all this time. High expectations were resting on her tiny shoulders. Nee-san must not to be disappointed. Yuki''s partially cute and partially minimally terrifying war cry reverberated through the air. ¡°Wwwaaaaaaaaa ...¡° Unfortunately, her clumsiness failed her. Her feet stumbled and Yuki fell, hitting the frozen face forward. The lecherous snow made her trip. ¡°... ... ...¡° This wasn''t exactly supposed to happen. Her head remained buried in the snow with all her face fuming crimson red from pure shame and embarrassment and her only wish being to die. Her feet tripped ... on a pile of snow. What a disgrace. Her actions brought dishonour to nee-san. She must now atone for her failure by either committing suicide or dying from cold and starvation. Yuki wasn''t brave enough for the former, so she chose the latter over ritual suicide. Dying from cold and hunger appeared like the more civilised solution to her current predicament. She would just stay here lying in the snow and wait for her merciful death to arrive. Such was her destiny. ... ... ... She was dead. Don''t mind her. ... ... ... Don''t mind her. ... ... ... Don''t mind her. She was dead. Nothing to see here. Just a corpse in the making, claimed by the frozen lands of snow and ice like so many other unfortunate travellers before who had falling prey to the calamitous forces of eternal winter. Just forget about her until she becomes a malevolent spirit in her afterlife, haunting other even more unfortunate travellers wandering the land for disappointing nee-san. She deserved to die. She must pay in blood. Only death would erase her sins with blood and restore nee-san''s honour and dignity. ... ... ... ¡°Yuki-chan~, what are you doing there?¡° Nee-san''s tender voice echoed across the frozen plane. Yuki ignored nee-san''s futile pleas. She was prepared to die either by cold and starvation, or at the hands of wild beasts. Whatever claimed her first. It was here where she would meet her fate. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°Yuki-chan~, don''t pretend to be dead. Don''t lie in the snow, otherwise my cute little imouto might catch a cold~. Yuki ignored her. Her resolution was strong. ¡°Yuki-chan~, stop being overly dramatic~- You are making nee-san worried~. Do you want nee-san to come and get you?¡° Her words distressed Yuki, forcing her to choose between either making nee-san sad, or dishonouring her. Yuki steeled her heart and proceeded with her plan. The freezing cold was getting loser and permeating her body. She was doing this for nee-san. Nee-san was an important person to her. She loved her very, very, very much. Every time, she heard her angelic voice, her heart skipped a beat. Every time, her eyes caught neesan''s sight, butterflies settled in her stomach. Always nervous, always fitching, avoiding her siren like gaze. The mere thought of nee-san made her cheeks blush. What should she do? Yuki didn''t know what to think any more. It was impossible to explain. Her heart desired nee-san, more than anything else in the world. Nee-san probably didn''t know about her true feelings, nor would she ever. Maybe this was what okaa-san always called love, a mysterious force for sure ... ¡°*poke*.*poke*.¡° Something soft was poking her cheeks. Yuki slowly lifted her head, catching a glimpse of the mysterious newcomer. A familiar pair of whiskers and paws greeted. It was ... ¡°Katsuki, what are you doing here?¡° Her feline comrade in arms lifted her paw. A small ushanka covered her ears. Obviously, humans and spirit kittens alike didn''t appreciate the chilling cold of the north. ¡°Nya, salutations, Yuki of the snow. Lady Asami dispatched me to assist you in your struggle. Somehow. I suspected Her Ladyship has a plan. Hopefully.¡° ¡°...¡° ¡°Lady Asami also intimated meow to inform you that lying in the sneow is a suboptimeowal and counter-productive course of action. The snow will soak your clothes and you meowght catch a cold, nya~.¡° ¡°...¡° Yuki lifted her head. A sea of blinking stares welcomed her. The enemy blinked at her in apparent confusion. Not however, nee-san. Nee-san stood among the crowd o unbelievers, beaming and waving at her. Nee-san still believed in her. Her confidence restored, Yuki rose with new resolve, dusting off her winter clothes and readying her kunai once more to face the enemy. ¡°Katsuki, are you ... ready ... ... ... Katsuki?¡° ... ... ... Katsuki was hiding behind her leg. It was this day that Yuki realised that cats, a certain noble kitten princess in particular, were cowardly creatures. ¡°Nadare ...¡° The enemy woman glared. ¡°I know, Fubuki. They are messing with us.¡° The enemy leader fumed, barely containing his anger, understandably. She would have been quite angry too in his stead. The man clenched his fists.¡°You fucking little bitches, who do you think you are to look down on us, proud ninja of Yukigakure. I will make sure to teach you imbeciles a lesson. Fubuki, Mizore, eliminate her and her stupid kitten. Show them no mercy.¡° ¡°Understood.¡° The woman and oversized man disappeared. The fight had begun and Katsuki wagged her tail in a sense. Yuki captured her domestic kitten with a hug. ¡°Stay with me. We must stay together ...¡° ¡°... Above.¡° Katuski warned her. Yuki jumped backwards, evading the hulking ogre of a ninja and his massive punch. Slow and cumbersome, he hardly proved a noteworthy challenge. Mizore struck and missed. The woman chuckled. Her smirk reminded Yuki of nee-san. Just without the ability to back it up. ¡°Not bad for a little brat. Let''s see if you can dodge this.¡° The woman''s aura shifted. Her chakra gathered, solidifying. Wind and water combined, producing ice. Just as nee-san taught her, sharpen your senses and listen to your chakra. Always stay on the move. Fubuki formed a hand seal. ¡°Ice Release. Swallow Snow Storm.¡° Hundreds of ice born constructs formed in the air, a swarm of birds created to kill. The projectiles were unleashed, yet Yuki dodged with ease. The woman''s attack were slow and unimaginative. Nee-san had made her suffer through much worse just for the sake of training. This laughable attempt at her life was nothing in comparison. Fubuki gritted her teeth, ¡°Damn it.¡° Her hands formed another. ¡°This time you won''t get away.¡° More ice birds. Myriads of them aimed at her. This might be slightly troublesome ... This time she was serious. Big evil jutsu with much power ... This was beyond her current skill level... Nee-san hardly taught her any defensive jutsu, or rather no jutsu at all so far. Her training consisted just of basic of fire exercises ... beginner techniques at best ... Nothing usable ... This outcome was clearly nee-san''s fault. Defenceless, severely out gunned in the jutsu department, and slightly panicking in the face of adverse circumstances of utmost danger to her life and kittenhood, Yuki adopted one of nee-san sagely stratagems and what nee-san termed a tactical retreat on the operational scale for strategic redeployment, namely running quickly. With a kitten in her arms, Yuki started running to avoid her impeding doom. Fubuki smirked. ¡°You won''t escape.¡° The living birds shot after her with murderous razor sharp intent and substantially less keen on letting her escape another time. Yuki''s eyes widened. She wouldn''t be able ... to dodge ... Shit ... ¡°Neko no jutsu. Fireball.¡° Fire and ice collided, cancelling each other in a cataclysmic explosion. Katsuki and her improvised jutsu saved them in the nick of time. ¡°What?¡° Fubuki looked surprised. Yuki stared at Katsuki with a similar sense of surprise. Meanwhile, nee-san applauded in her usual amused way. ¡°Superb teamwork, Yuki-chan~ How fortunate of you both to survive~. You defied my expectations~.¡° ¡°Enough!¡° The enemy leader exploded. ¡°Enough of this nonsense. Your little games end right here, right now!¡°
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 13 X
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 13
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The enemy summoned his chakra. Arctic winds surrounded his figure, gathering, obeying his command. ¡°Ice Release: Wolf Fang Avalanche Technique ...¡± Several explosions disrupted his jutsu. Nee-san intervened with a barrage of fire, an array of purple beams. Nee-san clicked her tongue, shaking her head in utmost contempt, disappointed by the enemy''s meagre intellect and apparent lack of common sense.It was always the same. ¡°Oh my, my friend, I think you misunderstand your position. Threatening my cute little Yuki-chan with your evil, evil jutsu~. What are you thinking~? You can''t hurt my cute little treasure~, right~? ¡°...¡± Defiance was their answer. The enemy leader clenched his fist in obvious frustration. Nee-san''s words angered him, not much to Yuki''s surprise. Nee-san was many things, but humility and modesty were certainly not among her fortes. Her formulation elicited his wrath. Nee-san drew her steel, a blade north far from home. Purple flames coated her sword in glee.Nee-san was serious. This was the first time that Yuki witnessed Nee-san fighting in earnest. It was just like in her dreams, Nee-san, the epitome of grace and elegance, the warrior princess from legends! The enemy smirked.¡±So her highness finally decided to deign us commoners with her noble presence. You underestimate us at your own peril, lass.¡± ¡°...¡± His provocations proved ineffective. Nee-san lifted her blade, her hand gripping the hilt, the tip facing the enemy. ¡°Yuki, Katsuki, ... Retreat. Stay back and protect the Princess. Nee-san will take care of them. The enemy is still beyond your offensive capabilities. Engaging them would be foolish.¡± Yuki agreed wholeheartedly with Nee-san''s assessment. Not that such was pretty obvious beforehand without Nee-san throwing poor Yuki and Katsuki nearly into the jaws of death. Yuki didn''t complain and decided to graciously overlook Nee-san''s how fortunate of them to survive comment.¡±Understood.¡± Yuki hopped back to safety across the plane with Katsuki tightly enclosed in her arms, careful not to trip again. The nefarious snow wouldn''t get her this time. The fight continued. Nee-san wielded her blade and disappeared ... Her figure vanished into thin air. The enemy''s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Shittttttt ... Disperse! DISPERSE!!!¡± The man named Nadare slid backwards. His men dispersed in an instant. As Yuki thought, Nee-san was fast, far too fast for her untrained eyes, barely a flickering shadow. Her senses were still unable to follow her movements. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ... ... ... Frozen winds were blowing across the icy plane. A glacial smirk adorned Nee-san''s face. ¡°I missed ... How unusual ...Must be my age. I guess I am growing old.¡± Nee-san retracted her sword. ¡°Still ... a close call, Nadare, if my memory serves me right.¡± A deep oblique cut surfaced across his armour. Her blade might have missed its mark, but her tip grazed his frontal armour plate. A gentle touch nearly sufficed to split steel apart. ¡°...¡± Nadare''s hand wandered towards his pouch, rummaging through his arsenal of tools, only waiting for the battle to continue. ... ... ... ¡°Fubuki, Mizore ...¡± ¡°...¡± His men paid attention. ¡°We enact formation omega.¡± ¡°Omega?¡± The woman voiced her doubts. ¡°Omega.¡± Nadare reconfirmed his decision, and prepared. ¡°Ready?¡± Fubuki. ¡°Ready.¡± Mizore. ¡°Ready.¡± ... ... ... His eyes narrowed. Nadare glared at them, monitoring Nee-san''s every move, analysing her stance, identifying potential weaknesses. Not that Nee-san had any weaknesses to begin with. Nee-san was purrfect in all aspects. As if a mere ninja could defeat her perfect Nee-san. Unimaginable. Impossible. A heretical thought of sacrilegious proportions, not to be uttered aloud. ¡°Go, Nee-san!!!¡± Yuki cheered for her Nee-san from behind, shaking her fictional pompoms in unwavering support. ... ... ... ¡°:.. GO!¡± Nadare issued his order. Their attack commenced. ¡°Show the bitch our PRIDE, our HONOUR, our STRENGTH!¡± Smoke erupted from their position. His pouch had produced a set of smoke bombs. ... ... ... The frigid winds cleared the smoke and no ninja whatsoever was to been seen. ¡°Hehehehe, oh my, they are smarter than they look. Well played.¡± Nee-san sheathed her sword and resorted to an amused giggle. The enemy had chosen ... to run with their tails between their legs, despite all contrary declarations of false bravado and personal honour. As Yuki learned, both accounted for little in the world of ninja. Ultimately, even they were cowards when things were about to get sticky, little better than mercenaries. No sense of honour. No sense of duty. No loyalty beyond their village and their immediate interests. Only eyes for the gold lining up in their pockets. Nee-san was right when she called them misguided and disposable tools, mindless puppets without conviction fighting other people''s wars for personal greed and lured by coin. Mercenaries like them would be forgotten by history. They were slaves of their own choosing and masters of none, trapped for all of eternity in their invisible cages. Such was the destiny of every ninja.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Escape was his only choice. Doto was running, fleeing as far his legs carried him. His castle was burning. Explosions were ringing the distance. The sound of fighting, of steel clashing, permeated the castle turned into a battlefield. His men were outnumbered and outfought as the tide of battle had turned against them. It was time for him to save his skin. Retreat, regroup, fight another day. His people had rebelled against him and his benevolent rule, him, him, the bringer of prosperity and peace, of progress and technology. The common people didn''t understand. Blinded by their ignorance, his retainers and the clans had chosen to revolt against his rightful rule. The people rose up to dispose of him, to replace him with the little bitch. Even his ninja betrayed him. Nadare, Fubuki, Mizore, the dogs of war had turned their back on him the moment it suited them. Spineless cowards. Not that he expected otherwise. Yet he wouldn''t succumb. Kazaka clenched his fist. Using a secret passage, he would escape and reclaim his throne from her cold, dead hands. One day, he would restore his rule. ¡°Hahahaa. Ahahahahaha. Hahahahaha. Hahahahaha.¡± Doto descended into maddened, insane laughter of a madman deluded. The world would know the glory of Doto Kazahana once again! His eyes spotted light at the end of the tunnel. The secret passage was about to end with liberty awaiting him. He would journey south, across the sea. He would go into hiding and bide his time. For now, the bitch and her friends had won, but the last word wasn''t spoken yet. He would return ... ! A lone figure stood at the end of the tunnel. The light rendered her silhouette visible in the darkness of torches and subterranean corridors. It was the silhouette of a girl. Long lustrous black hair. A petite, slender frame. A sword guarded her waist. Her closed eyes opened, and his blood froze in his veins. He felt unprecedented terror, fear, ... desperation. Menacing purple interlaced with a floral pattern black as the night illuminated the darkness, boring deep into his very soul. These ... These eyes ... His legs staggered backwards, unwilling to move. The girl giggled, amused. ¡°Like a rat leaving the sinking ship, aren''t we?¡± ¡°...¡± An avatar manifested, a grim demon of death entirely armoured in the heaviest plate of a design he had never seen before. ¡°We need to talk, Your Grace. A certain person displayed heightened interest in your timely demise. I intend to honour her wish.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 14 X
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 14
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
As so often in the history of the realm, the venerable matters of statecraft and politics, regardless of importance, are not discussed behind the secrecy of thick walls and closed doors, but rather in broad daylight, in the ear of the public. In this case, while wandering along the tatami covered floors of the Hattori clan¡¯s compound. ¡°And this is how we returned, Lady Kaoru, from the far, frozen north, we travelled all the way back to Amegakure, our precious home.¡± Asami beamed with the pure innocence of her pubescent cheeks. No shred of malice could ever cross her lustrous lips. Her listening counterpart, in the meanwhile, proved certainly less receptive to her suave words. Kaoru, head of the Fuma clan, her counsellor for military matters, her sword and shield, followed her steps, decisively unimpressed. ¡°An amusing tale, no doubt, Lady Asami. So that is why you diverted from your plan at short notice and without informing us. Not the most professional behaviour, if I might add.¡± ¡°Opportunities are like sparrows. Fleeting and momentary. You need to seize them as long as you can. Time can be regained, opportunities, however, not.¡± ¡°I can''t disagree, Lady Asami, yet your little journey was certainly on the more adventurous side.¡± ¡°Possibly so, yet it was productive. The council will be pleased to hear about the progress achieved. Masanari and the treasury will be happy. Makoto will be happy. You will be happy. The industrialists will be happy. And by extension Amegakure will be happy. Everyone will be happy.¡± ¡°What a truly joyous outlook~.¡± Kaoru clicked her tongue. Asami chose to ignore Kaoru¡¯s remark. ¡°Don''t be so harsh, Lady Kaoru, not only did we succeed in securing sizeable portions of our funds, the fire daimyo proved far more willing and malleable than the reports suggested, but we also succeeded in securing a most useful ally with the Land of Snow. With Koyuki installed as the new daimyo and Sandayu at her side as her right hand, they remain indebted to us. We are now indirectly able to influence the Land of Snow from within. I persuaded Koyuki to sign a mutual defence pact and treaty of military cooperation. We also negotiated a very favourable trade agreement, allowing our industry to access the Land of Snow''s vast mineral wealth, their considerable iron ore deposit, especially. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. And to make matters even better, I even reminded Yukigakure, after their heinous betrayal, of their sacred duty to the sole true daimyo. Yukigakure will now aid our cause and contribute a contingent of ninja. We will integrate them into our forces. All that just took some minor persuasion and gentle probing.¡± Asami beamed. Kaoru scoffed. ¡°¡®Minor persuasion and gentle probing¡¯... My men told me you threatened the elders with burning down their entire village and crucifying any survivors along the road ...¡± ¡°Lady Kaoru, you make me sound like some kind of villainess.¡±Asami giggled. ¡°These are just details. Ways to provide my arguments with the proper persuasive power. Personally, I prefer the terms ¡®productive and fruitful cooperation on a voluntary basis¡¯.¡± ¡°...¡± A sigh escaped Asami''s lips. ¡°Don''t look at me like that; Lady Kaoru. The world of politics is harsh, unforgiving one. It is them who betrayed their true lord and master either by gross negligence, or by intent. Do you really think Yukigakure played no part in this game? That Doto''s henchmen were just rogue-nin without orders? I doubt so. The elders knew the risks and willingly accepted them. They knew their betrayal would be punished with death, that they would pay for their sins with blood. It seems wrong to blame me when it was the elders who conspired to murder Koyuki''s father in cold blood. In the end, curses always come home to roost.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You still look not very convinced, Lady Kaoru. Let me ask you, Lady Kaoru, what would you have done in my stead?¡± Her words elicited surprise from the Fuma clan¡¯s head. Kaoru furrowed her eyebrow. Asami giggled. ¡°I know you Kaoru. In fact, I think we are very much alike. You, the daughter of a once unimportant clan rising in prestige. It is not a coincidence that I have chosen your capable hands. Tell me, Lady Kaoru, if the cuckoo doesn''t sing, what would you do?¡± ¡°Lady Asami, I think I can''t follow ... ...¡± ¡°Makoto would coax the cuckoo to sing. Considering his background, he would naturally resort to deception and trickery. The shadows are his realm. Masanari would wait for the cuckoo to sing. He is a patient man. As the head of an once proud clan fallen into dishonour, he bides his time. But what would you do, Lady Kaoru? What would the bellicose Fuma clan do? You are a woman of ambition.I think we both know the answer.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You would kill it, wouldn''t you?¡± ¡°...¡± Silence. ¡°As said, we are not much different in terms of methodology.¡± ¡°...¡± Kaoru lowered her gaze. ¡°... To be honest, I doubted you at first, Lady Asami. A young girl without pedigree that one day appeared out of nowhere ... But they way you speak ... They way you act ... They way you think ... At times, I think your youthful appearance belies your true age, Lady Asami.¡± ¡°I will take that as a compliment.¡± Asami beamed. ¡°...¡± Koaru fell silent. Amegakure had changed. Barely two months passed, yet so much had changed. The people were different, rising from their misery, driven by the promise of a bright future with crime silenced and the economy united. It was a strange feeling. Kaoru knew one thing for sure, Asami would reward their loyalty. Her clan would rise above its humble origins, beyond Amegakure, beyond mere village politics. And that was something she looked forward to. Koaru grinned. If the cuckoo doesn''t sing ... She truly wondered what Asami would do.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 15 X
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 15
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Lady Asami, with all due respect I am not particularly convinced of these so-called ¡®railways¡¯ and ¡®trains¡¯ you speak of, if I might share my reservations,¡± Kichirou, patriarch of the Asano zaibatsu and industrialist, disclosed his doubts. The industrialists present at the council meeting apparently didn''t share her enthusiasm and were not particularly keen to embark on her project. Her railways were met with little love. A smile adorned Asami''s lips. ¡°Meanwhile, I am convinced, Kichirou-san. My way or railway.¡± Kichirou furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°Kichirou-san, A functioning railway network would vastly increase our civilian ¡­¡±, and the military, ¡°transport capabilities, promoting economic and industrial development. Furthermore, I like trains.¡± ¡°Lady Asami, once again with all due respect, but whether you like trians or not is, I think, besides the point¡±, Kichirou insisted. ¡°Building them will require substantial sums, and we still don''t see the point of why we should invest so much in an unproven and unreliable technology.¡± ¡°Trust me, Kichirou-san, railways are neither unreliable, nor unproven. In fact, we adapt already existing technology. I witnessed their use when I journeyed in the north. In the light of our recent diplomatic efforts, our northern allies agreed to share their technological secrets with us.¡± Kichirou and his fellow industrialists eyed the rest of the council with suspicion. ¡°Is that true?¡± Masanari, Asami¡¯s right hand, came to her aid. ¡°It is. These so-called trains are constructs of steel and powered by steam generated by burning coal. Based on the provided schematics and according to our engineers, these trains appear to be functional...¡± The industrialists exchanged a series of conspiring glances. Their interest was finally kindled. Kichirou cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem, if you will excuse us, we must briefly retreat to discuss this matter among us.¡± Asami beamed, aware that they would ultimately be unable to resist the temptation. ¡°No problem. Do what you need to, but no need to rush things.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Trees. Trees. Trees. And some more trees. A slow and arduous journey lay before Raiden and his entourage of operatives, ninja, historians, archaeologists, and linguists. Tasked with researching the mysterious imperial line, he performed a nebulous mission, to say the least. Few historical documents survived the times and those that did either were illegible, or not retrievable, lost in some dusty archives or greedily hidden by the monks. With little information at hand, they were forced, as pretty much expected, to rely on hearsay and rumours, which included the nonsensical rambling of some old hags. The senile priestess probably took too much of her mushrooms and told them her fairy tales about ancient sages and some moon born rabbit goddess, if that isn''t the definition of geriatric insanity. The senile shrine priestess and her babbling made no sense. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Her age induced delusions and tales about moons and rabbits notwithstanding, the priestess remained their only reliable lead. They weren''t even the first ones to seek her counsel. Years ago, a crow and a snake, both clad in black, asked her the same. Whatever that was supposed to mean. Once upon a time, two sons were born, Indra and Asura, two names of mythological origin and dubious veracity according to his linguists. They two children were graced with immense strength and power through their father, a sage of unimaginable wisdom, the Sage of Six Paths, a figure whose legends and myths were handed down through the pages, making them known even today. Together with their powers, the two sons also inherited land and authority as the rightful rulers of an ancient kingdom. As the elder of the siblings, Indra was destined to ascend the throne one day, yet bitter strife divided the brothers. Embittered and filled with hate, they battled. In the end, Asura prevailed. Defeated and dishonoured, Indra and his followers went into exile, but hatred was a fire, difficult to be extinguished. For generations upon generations, the descendants of Indra, kissed by the divine powers of the goddess, and Asura, graced with the strength and intellect of man, waged war against each other with both sides convinced of the rightfulness of their respective claims. They fought to the point of mutual demise. It was then that peace was finally achieved. 1500 years ago, after much blood and tears shed, the children of Indra and Asura recognised the futile nature of their bitter struggle and reconciled. They agreed upon dividing power among them. Two emperors shall rule. Two empresses shall assist them. Together, the descendants of Indra and Asura established what would one day be known as the empire. Unrivalled in strength and power, the two clans expanded their domain across the earth, conquering surrounding lands and kingdoms alike. Centuries of peace followed, yet the malevolent spirits of discord, like a curse of the distant past, returned once again to spell their undoing. Driven by envy and lust for power, the children of Indra moved in the shadows. It was the right of the strong to rule and the fate of the weak to perish. It was only natural. In the end, there could be only one, one emperor, one empress, one empire. Why would they need to tolerate those not their equal? It was they who inherited the divine eyes. It was they who were superior in the arts of ninjutsu. The children of Indra struck quickly, without mercy. Following their heinous betrayal, the empire descended into civil war and devastation was brought over the land. The heirs of Indra emerged victorious with the descendants of Asura nearly driven to extinction, but victory came at a cost and their triumph was short-lived. Weakened by internal strife and eroding authority, their rule was overthrown by rebellious daimyo. After decades of humiliation, their time of revenge had finally come. The daimyo had never forgiven the heirs of Indra and Asura for their hubris and arrogance. Their treacherous knives put an end to the imperial line of Indra. The last remains of the empire broke apart, and thus a new era began. Raiden personally doubted the veracity of such tales, yet Lady Asami didn''t share his pessimism. Despite their hazy nature, myths and legends satisfied her curiosity as their mistress was pleased with their results. For some reason, Lady Asami even commended them for their excellent work when they were just compiling ancient history ... Goddess, rabbits, moon, sages, Indra and Asura ... What was the purpose behind all this? Nobody knew besides her. His men were trained ninja, intelligence operatives and assassins, not historians and archaeologists. This mission seemed more like a civilian affair. Nevertheless, they were ordered to continue their search and locate the old capital. Despite some minor misgivings, her words were his command, and he obeyed. Their mission brought him here into the middle of god-damn nowhere, searching for some godforsaken ruins with little success. At times, he hated his job, for sure. ¡°Captain!¡° One of his men reported. ¡°What is the matter, Toru?¡± Raiden looked up. ¡°Captain, ... we found it.¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± Toku nodded. ¡°Beyond the hill.¡± Raiden stormed the hill in an instant. The sight of wide open plains and a flowing river greeted him. Ancients structures, foundations of stone covered the grass land, vast ruins of an unknown age and origin. A city once massive in size, easily rivalling the metropoleis of today, but now deserted by the living. Much to Raiden''s surprise, the priestess didn¡¯t lie. The old woman the truth as days and weeks of toiling finally paid off. ¡°Toku, ... inform Lady Asami. Immediately. Tell her we found the capital. Tell her we found Nara.¡± Ruins of Nara
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 16 X
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 16
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
In a far, far away land, in a far, far away village, in a far, far away office located in a far, far away clan compound, a certain girl clad in exquisite silk and garbs, throned in all her glory behind her fortress-like cherry wood desk. A certain report had reached the girl in question, a report she had eagerly awaited for a long time already. A content grin adorned Asami''s soft lips. The contents of the reports satisfied her. Raiden had stumbled across a most interesting find. Asami folded her hands.¡°I guess we need to pack again~. I will need to tell Yuki chan.~¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
In the meanwhile, much, much closer, a motivated little sister further pursued her academic career, studying hard and diligently, just as her ever wise Nee-san taught her. Yuki was currently paying attention to the admittedly boring history of the Third Ninja War. The teacher was bombarding the class with numerous useless dates and tedious names of some apparently important people from some no name villages the world barely remembered at all. Despite all the talk about Sunagakure being evil, Iwagakure being treacherous and evil, and Konohagakure being very, very evil, Yuki still didn''t understand who started the war. The entire affair was such a muddle. Not that Nee-san¡¯s lectures were less nebulous by comparison. Nee-san told her that the moral categories of infantile concepts like good and evil were tools of little use in the field of historical analysis and foreign politics. Yuki didn''t exactly understand what Nee-san meant by that, but she supposed whatever Nee-san said must ... somehow ... make ... sense ... ¡°Achooo ... Achoooooo!!! Achoooooooooo!!!¡± Yuki rubbed at her nose after falling prey to an insidious case of serial sneezing. Katsuki, her feline protector whom Nee-san pushed more or less on her and whom she was now responsible for to feed and take care of, gave her a worried look. ¡°Are you feeling well, Yuki-chan?¡± ¡°Achooo!¡± Yuki rubbed at her tingling nose. ¡°I am fine. I just have a feeling that Nee-san was thinking about me... Achooo! Achooo!!!¡± Katsuki responded with a doubtful tone, ¡°Nya~; I doubt so. I am sure you myast be imyagining things ... ... ... Achooo!!! Achoooooo!!! Achoooooo!!!¡± ... ... ¡°....¡± Katsuki fell silent as a cold, ominous shiver befell her. This feeling of immediate doom and peril ... It could only mean one thing ...
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Land of Fire ... Endless forests ... Afternoon ... Ardent sun and a cloudless sky ... Time and date ... unknown ... Exact location ... even less known ... Surrounded by trees, a common sight, an open glade stretched before Yuki with Katsuki safely enclosed among her arms: Reality had confirmed her dreaded premonitions. Nee-san informed her and Katsuki shortly afterwards that they were going for another journey. As usual, Nee-san didn¡¯t ask for their opinion, but Yuki didn''t mind. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Nee-san merely told them to prepare and pack things. Adhering to her usual secrecy, Nee-san neither disclosed where they were going nor why. Probably also because she didn''t find the courage to ask nee-san. Yuki lowered her gaze in shame, while fidgeting with her hands. She always becomes shy and bashful around Nee-san. Her heart is beating faster, and she is too scared to speak in Nee-san''s presence ... Such an outcome was far from being acceptable. Yuki gripped her fists. Her newest objective was to more confident and less meek. One day, she might even find the courage to contradict Nee-san ... Right at this moment, Nee-san suddenly appeared out of nowhere in all her radiant glory. A silken beauty armed with a scabbard and serious demeanour. Nee-san''s raised eyebrow betrayed a hint of surprise, and perhaps confusion. ¡°Is there something the matter, Yuki-chan~?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nee-san stared at her. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nee-san still stared at her, waiting for an answer. Yuki hugged Katsuki.¡°No ...¡± ... ... ... Mission failed. No confidence gained ... Once again, Yuki began fidgeting with her hands after experiencing a small scale depression. At this rate, she would never be able to talk with Nee-san. Her very words were falling apart in her mouth. ¡°I see.¡° Nee-san narrowed her eyes. A bored expression occupied her face. Her lovely black eyes with a hint of purple chakra flustered Yuki only more. Stern on the surface, yet beneath rich in love and concern. ¡°Anyway, as far as I recall, I stressed the importance of chakra control during our last training session. I hope you have done as instructed and pursued your training with the necessary dedication. ¡± Yuki nodded vigorously. ¡°I take that as a yes~.¡± Nee-san rewarded her little sister with a gentle smile, and even a head pet. Yuki would if she said the head pat didn''t feel good. She trained hard. Every day. Every morning. Every evening. Her chakra control had improved considerably. Progress might be slow and arduous, but progress was nevertheless achieved. After all, she wasn''t a natural talent like her Nee-san, although Nee-san claimed otherwise and denied such allegations with mediocre credibility. Nee-san was different, different from her, different from everyone else. Nee-san was truly special. That was the only explanation. Everything, even the most complicated matters, came so easy to Nee-san, meanwhile she continued struggling. No wonder that she respected her Nee-san so much. Nee-san wholly deserved her admiration, as she was a paragon of perfection. Thus, she strived every day to become a little more like Nee-san. An ambitious goal for sure, but Amegakure wasn''t built in a day. With determination, she would become like Nee-san. Yuki raised her imaginary fists. Not that Nee-san would know. Nee-san cleared her throat. ¡°Enough time wasted for now. Let''s start with our training. Today I will teach you the foundations of ninjutsu.¡± Yuki raised her hand in excitement. ¡°Does that mean that Nee-san is going to teach me ninjutsu?¡± ¡°...¡± Nee-san stared. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°No.¡± Yuki''s hopes deflated. ¡°...¡± ¡°It is still far too early for you to approach ninjutsu proper.¡± Yuki pouted. ¡°But you said that you would teach me ninjutsu ...¡± ¡°I said that I would teach you the foundations of ninjutsu, not ninjutsu. You still lack the necessary prerequisites, mainly logical foundation, to wield minjutsu properly.¡± Logical what? ¡°Last time; we trained the efficient mobilisation, internal, and manifestation, external, of chakra. Today, however, we are discussing the efficient use of chakra.¡± Yuki tilted her head. ¡°Yuki, what is ninjutsu?¡± ¡°Ninjutsu is the physical manifestation of chakra used to produce a phenomenon.¡± She had obviously studied Nee-san''s handbook for definitions thoroughly. ¡°Correct. Now, what is the purpose of ninjutsu?¡± ¡°Ehm, well ¡­¡± ¡°Let me help you, ninjutsu is a weapon, and ninjutsu must be understood as such, as a weapon. The purpose of a weapon is by nature to enact violence, to impose your will through violent means. As such, ninjutsu is inherently destructive, a lethal weapon to kill, to maim, to exterminate, to destroy. A weapon, which must be honed. This is an essential lesson that many ninja these days fail to adhere to. You must strike quick, Yuki, you must strike hard. You must make every attack, every droplet, every jutsu count. Everything else is chakra and effort wasted. Considering your meagre chakra reserves, you cannot afford to squander your resources, Yuki. You must maximise your potential to the outermost, and compensate your lack of raw strength through the intelligent and focused use of your limited means. Understood?¡± Yuki nodded. Nee-san rummaged inside her kimono before producing a single greyish ingot. Yuki stared at the metal bar. ¡°Nee-san what''s this?¡± Nee-san grinned with a glint of inexplicable malice. Yuki gulped. Nee-san giggled. ¡°This ... This is your training for today. People usually start with leaves and similar, but giving you a leaf would be too easy, and I believe you are up to the task. This ingot is a tungsten steel alloy ... As you share the same elemental affinities I do, I want you to cut through the ingot with your chakra. I want to see a clean cut. It will require a high degree of control and precision. It will take everything from you to succeed. Anything less and you will fail for sure. Good luck, Yuki-chan~. You will need it.¡± Nee-san threw the ingot at her. Yuki caught the metal bar mid air. Tungsten steel ... Even judging by a mere glance, the ingot looked quite ... durable. ... ... ... How the heck was she supposed to cut through this?
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 17 X
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 17
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
A heavy sigh escaped Raiden, as his person guided Lady Asami and company, her apparent sister and a little kitten through the lifeless ruins of Nara. An unexpected turn of events for sure. The ways of fate were strange indeed. Had he been told back in his youth that he would be one day be ordered around by a pubescent precocious girl, half his age, with fluffy cheeks and hair, he would have accused the person in question of suffering from a serious case of delusion, ranging from clinically insane to mentally disabled. Yet here he was, scavenging some long forgotten ruins while being ordered around by a pubescent precocious girl, more than half his age, with fluffy cheeks and hair, clad in a kimono and armed with melodramatic theatrics of grace and elegance, reigning over Amegakure by marshalling the support of the clans and rich. Not to mention, speakingon on behalf of Pain, or rather instead of their dear, wise leader as some voices might say. How times had changed. How Amegakure had changed. The irony and absurdity of the circumstances of reality never failed to surprise him. Yesterday, proud ninja and intelligence operator, but today, reduced to Lady Asami''s precious lackey. Quite a change in his profession, and yet despite resenting it, he was ultimately following her commands. For some strange reasons, despite all his misgivings, his doubts, his initial reluctance, he was now following the command of a little girl without question. Curious, wasn''t it? Perhaps blind obedience and unwavering loyalty were after all the true essence of being a ninja. They were often said to be nothing but tools, disposable tools destined to fulfil the wishes of their lords and masters, and in his case, granting the wishes of his mistress.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Crumbled stone lay sprawled as far as her eye reached. The ruins offered Asami an underwhelming view, as their little group was guided through the deserted city that once was called Nara. Past cobbled courtyards, past crumbled walls, past fallen stone, they entered a large abandoned structure, impressive in size and dimension. ¡°I gather we have made much progress.¡± ¡°That depends on your definition of progress. So far, we have excavated little here to justify our efforts. Nothing here to find but scrap and trinkets to pocket. Historical curiosity aside, I see little point in continuing this expedition¡±, he responded with a hint of pessimism. Asami smiled, tilting her head. ¡°No need to sell yourself short, Raiden.¡± She firmly patted him on his shoulder in a reassuring gesture. ¡° Judging by your recent reports, you managed to stumble across a major find. So what exactly have you and your men unearthed, aside from these little trinkets?¡± Her chief archaeologist merely grumbled. ¡°Hmm ¡­ Come, and see for yourself.¡± A pair of ninja guards moved aside, as Asami and company entered a poorly lit corridor. Torches provided a semblance of lighting. An ancient stone staircase led their group underground, deeper and deeper into the realm of subterranean darkness beneath layer upon layer of earth and rock, until they reached a vast empty hall deep down. Gargantuan stone pillars carried the weighty ceiling and above floors. An impressive sight, from a purely architectural perspective, but otherwise disappointing. Asami had expected more than just some ancient stone structures. ¡°Is this everything?¡± ¡°Obviously not.¡± Their guide smirked, motioning forward. ¡°Further me. Follow me.¡± This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. They followed his lead through this interminable darkness before eventually hitting a dead end. Their passage was blocked by what appeared to be a mundane ¡­ wall. Asami raised her eyebrow, a common sentiment this day. Her man in the field presented them with an admittedly ostentatious wall, adorned with elaborate patterns of inscriptions and gibberish symbols. A yin and yang circle was featured prominently in the middle. It was a circle of dark and light, unified and intertwined, despite their dualistic nature. Artistic considerations and Deidara''s appreciation aside, the wall exuded no sense of importance. Quite the contrary. The grey monstrosity looked like a common wall. It felt like a common wall. It was in fact a common wall. ¡°A wall?¡±Asami paid Raiden with a questioning gaze. He owed her an explanation. ¡°We thought the same initially, but appearances are often deceiving. This is not a wall, but a gate.¡± Asami paid Raiden a questioning gaze. ¡°According to our linguists, the hall here is a treasure vault. The inscriptions mention ancient treasures, three sacred regalia, valour, wisdom, and benevolence in some way. Unfortunately, the inscriptions appear to be incomplete. Parts are missing., but we suspect that whatever these treasures might be, they must lie beyond the gate, inside the vault lay. The only problem is that ... ... ...¡± Asami stepped forwards to study the gate herself. ¡°Let me guess, you have no idea how to open it, correct?¡± ¡°... ... ¡­ So far, all our attempts to find the seams of the doors to open the passage have failed. The gate won''t move.¡± Her hand touched the dusty, gritty surface. A faint puff of the substance drifted through the air. The grey stone felt cold, dense. ¡°Are you absolutely certain the gate can be opened?¡± ¡°Very much so. The inscriptions leave little doubt about the matter, and I have never heard about an inaccessible treasure vault. That would be rather stupid, not to say counter productive. Judging by the slits and the seals, there must be a way. You don¡¯t put seals on something that can''t be opened. In fact, we suspect the vault had been opened recently.¡± Asami was listening. ¡°How so?¡± Raiden elaborated, ¡°When we arrived, the entire area was covered in rubble and debris; yet ... yet this underground passage has survived the times remarkably unscathed. No debris. No rubble. Little sign of erosion and age ¡­ As it turns out, we have found a stone plate lying right next to the staircase. It fits perfectly. The plate must have once covered the entrance, but it was lifted and moved ¡­ Someone came here before us.¡± Asami processed this new piece of information. So they weren''t the first to discover this place. How disappointing, but a predictable outcome. ¡°Just about how long ago are we talking about?¡± ¡°That is unfortunately impossible to tell at this point. Maybe years, perhaps decades, but we assume a more recent date.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Asami studied the gate and the engraved seals. Her hand touched the cold grey surface once more. This type of stone ... This type of sealing ... A nagging feeling insisted that she had seen all of this somewhere before. ¡°And what about explosives? Have you tried those? Can''t we force our way inside?¡± ¡°We have already tried ... It''s impossible. Personally, I have nothing against the destruction of historic sites ..., but the problem that we face is the structural integrity of this place. If we try to blast our way through, the chances are good that we all are going to be buried alive.¡± Asami clicked her tongue in slight annoyance.¡°Have you any other ideas, Raiden? As you have said, there must be a way. Our ancestors must have left us some hints here.¡± ¡°... They have, but the inscriptions mostly consist of cryptic messages ... Incomplete. The word incomplete occupied Asami''s mind. It had a familiar touch. Raiden straightened his back. ¡°They say that ¡®passage will only be granted to those worthy, to those who carry the blood Ashura, or those who wield the eyes of Indra¡¯. The inscriptions undoubtedly refer to the legendary progenitors of the two imperial lines, but since both have long since gone extinct, we are with few options left ¡­ Lady Asami?¡± A subdued giggle filled the darkness, originating from a single girl. An amused smirk adorned Asami''s lips. She finally ... remembered. This stone ... This seal strongly resembled ... A certain ancient shrine on a rainy night, a certain stone tablet from the past, came to mind. ¡°Extinct. Extinct is such a harsh word, Raiden, don''t you agree? While I can''t speak for the children of Ashura, Raiden, I can assure you that the descendants of Indra, the last heirs of the imperial throne, are still very much among us. His blood hasn''t yet waned.¡± The gate opened as ancient stone began to move, parting before Raiden''s very eyes, Incredulity gripped his mind, as his lips fell silent. How ... How was this possible ... The gate had opened itself ... But who ... His gaze fell on a certain girl who returned a secretive smile, yet all of his attention was drawn to her eyes ..., to a purple abyss of endless power. In an instant, his blood froze, as everything suddenly fell into place ... His mission ... All the ancient history ... This place ... The imperial regalia ... Her eyes ... Her blood ... Her legacy ... The destiny of a girl born to rule.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 18 X
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 18
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Author''s Notes: This may be irrelevant for those who never read or watched Naruto and merely enjoy this fanfic standalone. It will prove to be less irrelevant for those who have. This story will take, from here onwards, a stronger AU direction as the entire Kaguya/Otsutsuki clan background story of late Shippuden will be effectively thrown into this trash bin of terrible writing, where it belongs. Rewritten from a more grounded perspective, more properly based on Japanese mythology with significantly lower power-scaling and a different order of events presented. It would be otherwise impossible to lead this fanfic to a satisfying end.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami smiled at her sweet, sweeter, sweetest sister. ¡°Come, Yuki-chan~. Time to explore some ancient ruins~. Together~.¡± ¡°Understood, Nee-san~.¡± Yuki nodded, bouncing after her like the faithful little sister she was with the light steps of a newborn kitten-kitten and Katsuki tightly enclosed in her cuddly embrace. Doubt and hesitation were concepts alien to Yuki, whose judgement was decisively clouded by her eternal love for her sole and all-important Nee-san. Meanwhile, Someone else of lesser spirit hesitated. Raiden stared at Asami with a mixture subtle distrust and speechlessness. His posture was impeccable. His back straightened. His hand folded behind his back. Yet his blank stare told her everything she needed to know. It was the immense weight of history that finally dawned on a common man of his birth, a man of humble origins . The endless thoughts and questions crossing his mind lay before her readable like an open book. Asami gifted Yuki with a radiant smile before turning towards her loyal guide. ¡°Raiden, what''s the matter? You seem troubled.¡± ¡°...¡±A calculating stare met her, a stare filled with neither hostility, nor animosity, but rather with hints of surprise, confusion, and even curiosity. Extending her arms, Asami offered an invitation to her comrade in arms. ¡°What are you waiting for? Follow me.¡± His hesitation persisted undiminished, yet his composure slowly returned. Raising his hand, Raiden cleared his throat. ¡°... My apologies for my delay, Lady Asami, your recent actions ¡­ distracted me. I would love to, but I can see nothing inside.I think that this is a matter of illumination, or rather the lack of ... it ¡­¡± A series of floating flames appeared around Asami to light their way in their purple glory.Their flickering light illuminated the hall, piercing the darkness of the subterranean chamber. Asami beamed. ¡°I guess, this should resolve our little illumination issue to a sufficient degree. Time to go~.¡± Taking a happy Yuki by her hand, Asami led her intrepid, little sister through the ruins. Raiden quietly followed after some brief consideration. His watchful eyes never left Asami¡¯s back.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Her flames guided them onwards, as they navigated through the dark corridors, meanwhile her Yuki-chan was beaming and humming along. Yet uncomfortable silence reigned due to one certain man. Asami turned her gaze behind her. ¡°Unless I am mistaken, something seems to trouble you, my friend. You have gone quite silent.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± Raiden responded. Asami giggled. ¡°I would say so. Your reticence is rather obvious. Hardly inconspicuous.¡± ¡°... I guess so¡±, Raiden admitted. ¡°Do tell me, what weighs on your soul? You can ask me anything.¡± ... ... ... Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. He took her at her word. ¡°Considering your little speech, I assume that you must be a descendant of Indra, aren''t you?¡± An amused smirk crossed Asami¡¯s face ¡°I am indeed. I am the last living descendant of Indra.¡± Aside from Itachi, and Sasuke, but those were of course minor technicalities. Raiden studied her. His glazed eyes scrutinised her every gesture. ¡°Which in turn, makes Your Highness the last living heir in the imperial line of succession, doesn''t it?¡± Asami giggled in response. ¡°Why ask what you know by yourself, Raiden? I think you know the answer as well as I do.¡± ¡°...¡± Raiden fell silent. His question was answered, leaving him with merely more questions unanswered. ¡°So the legends are true ... What a surprise. Judging by your ¡­¡± ¡°Judging by what?¡± Asami maintained her smile undiminished. ¡°Never mind, it''s nothing.¡± Raiden diverted, but Asami didn''t mind. ¡°Nee-san~, Nee-san~.¡± Yuki tugged at her sleeves, her voice musical. ¡°Yes, Yuki-chan?¡± Asami beamed. Yuki''s eyes began to sparkle brighter, and brighter, ever brighter, ¡°Does that mean Nee-san is a true princess?¡± Obviously, someone as perfect as Nee-san must be! It would be only a title most befitting her.¡± Asami chuckled. ¡°I guess so. Technically speaking, I am a princess.¡± ¡°Oh~.¡± Yuki reacted in surprise, her admiration for Nee-san soaring even higher, if that was even possible. Katsuki nodded in perfect unison, her ears twitching, her tail wagging, and her whiskers satisfied. Her feline mind shared mirrored Yuki''s sentiments. As it turned out, her mistress was a genuine princess. An imperial princess, no less. Her kitten chest swelled with the immense pride inborn to the most supreme feline race. No wonder that fate chose Asami as her mistress, considering her noble lineage. Now with Asami''s pedigree revealed, continuing submittance to her mistress was only a matter of course. It was a most logical decision, a most natural decision on her part to serve her mistress. Of course, a princess of her stature of the proud and venerable cat clan would only ever accept a mistress of noble birth, a princess of comparable stature and standing. Raiden, meanwhile, pinched the bridge of his nose. Like big sister, like little sister ... He was certain that the two sisters would be sooner or later his end.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Time passed before their arrival at the end of the tunnel. An ancient stone altar greeted them. An altar, serene and pristine, proud and magnificent to the point that the very air fell into a stupor of sudden deference and awe. Steles, or pillars, of black stone surrounded an eight-petalled lotus cast on the ground, leaving no doubt about their origin. This place was ... special, a place where time stood still. The steles ... The stone ... The lotus ... A strange, celestial aura inhabited these ancient walls, a spirit close to the realm of the divine, far removed from the profane qualities of the mundane, physical world. This altar was the place where the sacred treasures, the imperial regalia, were stored throughout the centuries. Forgotten by man and history, they were meant to be returned to their rightful heir, or rather their rightful heiress. Such was their preordained destiny. Yet reality, as so often, disagreed. Asami''s eyes fell upon three venerable podiums. Judging by their placement, she intuited that they were supposed to harbour what was hers. Two of three podiums were conspicuously vacant. Two of the three imperial regalia were missing, leaving her behind, much to her personal displeasure, or rather empty handed. ¡°...¡± Her mysterious thieves appropriated the sword and the mirror, yet the perpetrators ignored the magatama. Untouched and seemingly neglected, the jewel of jewels lay before her, unclaimed and at her disposal. That was at least something, and most certainly better than nothing, as her uninvited visitors could have easily left her with less. Inspecting the altar, Raiden noted, ¡°I guess our hunch was correct, we are not the first who have entered this room. Someone beat us here.¡± ¡°... Apparently ...¡± Asami commented with a hint of annoyance, ¡°... but I guess not everything is lost. At least, our thieves had a shred of decency left and didn''t steal all of them.¡± Raiden raised an eyebrow. ¡°What did they take?¡± ¡°Judging by their absence, both the sword Kusanagi ... along with the Yata mirror ... are both missing, but I suppose they mean little to you ... The three imperial regalia ... Have you ever heard about them, Raiden? Her subordinate shook his head negatively. ¡°Not until recently. Based on the inscriptions and from what I heard, they are supposed to be some kind of sacred treasure ...¡± ¡°They are that ... They are,¡± Asami sighed and lectured, ¡°... And yet they are so much more. ¡®The Sun in her radiant glory banishes the consuming darkness of the longest night, and the Moon, ever increasing, ever decreasing, illuminates thy way in the face of obscurity. May my jewels guide thee like a lamp through the darkest night, armed with the steel of my sword¡¯.¡± Asami mustered a subdued giggle in response, enunciated each of her words. ¡°Do not worry, Raiden. I don''t blame you for your ignorance. The regalia are objects shrouded in mystery, as knowledge about their existence has waned since the disappearance of the imperial line. In fact, ¡®the matters of the age of the gods had long been forgotten so that no one knew them any longer.. ¡°Even the emperors, those who guarded the three sacred regalia, handing them down from one generation to the other, forgot their meaning. One day, the emperor asked the wisest of all schools in the kingdom, yet their meaning even eluded them. Saddened, the emperor one day prayed to the kami to answer his questions, and from the waters of the imperial garden a woman dressed in blue emerged, an emissary of Tensh¨­ Daijin, to teach the emperor the word of the kami.¡¯ So you are certainly far from alone in your ignorance.¡± ¡°...¡± Raiden refrained from commenting. Asami continued, her momentum unabated, ¡°The imperial regalia are items of extreme importance, symbols of power and authority, of particular religious and spiritual significance. The regalia predate the birth of the empire and the era of Indra and Ashura ...¡± They even predate the time of Hagoromo and Hamura, along with the reign of princess Kaguya. ¡°It was the Sun Goddess herself, the one who bestowed them as gifts upon her blessed children. It is her blood that flows through my veins, the last descendant of Amaterasu omikami, The imperial regalia are thus central to the legitimacy and authority of the imperial throne. As such, they all must be acquired by my hand to reclaim what is mine.¡± Raiden remained silent. Imperial regalia ... Amaterasu ... Imperial throne ... His mental image was growing clearer and clearer. ¡°How ... How do you know all this?¡± A smirk crossed Asami''s lips. ¡°Trust me. Raiden, I have my sources by virtue of my blood and my extensive studies, yet even I lack the finer details. We are talking here about an era bygone. Much knowledge has been lost. Perhaps too much.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Her words elicited an uneasy smile from his lips. ¡°I will be honest, Lady Asami, why me? Why are you disclosing all of this to me?¡± ¡°In the great of scheme of things, it doesn''t matter whether you know, or not, as, sooner or later, the day the world will know will come regardless. So take it as a token of appreciation in your person, as I confide in your secrecy.¡± Asami stepped forwards, prepared to claim her prize. ¡°¡®This shall be the land upon which my descendants shall found their reign. Go forth thou, my child, thither and rule it in my stead, as decreed by my will. May prosperity attend thy dynasty, and may it endure for ever like Heaven and Earth.¡¯¡± The magatama was hers, hers alone, and so was the imperial throne.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 19 X
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 19
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Yuki-chan, be a good girl and wait with Katsuki for me to return.¡± ¡°Understood, Nee-san.¡± Yuki smiled like the filial sister she was. Asami marched across the altar, towards the podium, driven by what could be only described as destiny at her back. The magatama was calling for her. A green, curved bead lay before her within her grasp. Her hand reached for the jade, a move that went unopposed. The jewel was claimed by her, as her skin touched the cold jade surface. A single touch was sufficient for the jewel to make its presence known. A strange, mysterious spiritual aura originating from the magatama clashed with hers. The jade was indeed special. The jade was interacting with her chakra. Its energy was flowing through her, tickling her aura and the nature of her chakra. The jewel seemed to harbour an incredible amount of energy, a giant reservoir of a chakra peculiar in nature at her command and disposal, a chakra invigorated by the power of the world itself. A curious sight, but a gift Asami wouldn''t forego. Chakra was chakra. You could have never enough of it. Yet beyond mere amplification of her powers, there lurked more below the surface ... Deep within the magatama, there was residing an ancient presence of unknown origin, a presence that was resonating, intermixing with her chakra. Her senses expanded, and her chakra increased in potency, reminding her of the day she had awakened her mangekyou sharingan. Her lips moved on their own, moved by primordial truth. ¡°Since the time of the creation of heaven and earth, since the time when the divine and the profane were established, since the time that the spiritual and the mundane were divided, since the time that nature and man separated, there has been ignorance. The absolute and divine way has been forgotten, and the absolute nature of the world has been lost. Yet there is enlightenment. To the deluded ones, they are separated. To the enlightened ones, they are the one and the same.¡± The magatama reacted to her words by absorbing a portion of her chakra. The jade began glowing ominously and lifted from her palm up to float in the air. Asami grinned, satisfied. The magatama was finally hers. Yet it was at this moment that her new subject betrayed its mistress in cold blood. The jade shot right through her heart; piercing her very soul. What ... was ... happe ... ning ... This ... was not ... planned ... Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Her body fell, as her vision turned black. The world around her waned, and her consciousness faded. ¡°Nee-san ... ! Nee-san ... .... ! Nee-san ... ... ...! Nee ...¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Where am I?¡± Asami recuperated from her sudden moment of weakness, regaining consciousness. Her hand reached for her disoriented head, while her eyes studied her surroundings. Strange purple water covered the ground, and darkness greeted her wherever she looked. Asami found herself surrounded by an empty void of absolute nothingness, yet the place felt familiar. Her senses felt the comforting presence of her chakra. It was everywhere. Asami rose to explore the area, only to spot an enigmatic silhouette of a figure seemingly floating above the ground in the distance. Her eyes narrowed in understandable suspicion. As it turned out, her suspicion was snot misplaced, as the enigmatic figure suddenly approached her. His serene resounded through the void. ¡°Who art thou?¡± Asami blinked, startled by his, even by her standards, archaic speech before talking back. ¡°Well, I must reciprocate thy question, who art thou? Identify theeself!¡± ¡°...¡± The enigmatic figure remained silent, still shrouded in the darkness of the void. Her eyes discerned nothing but his vague silhouette. ¡°...¡± Asami returned his favour with respective taciturnity. Their silent staring contest continued. ¡°... ...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes, conceding defeat. ¡°I guess we have arrived at an impasse, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°... ... ... ...¡± The mysterious figure closed his eyes and practised silence, ignoring her in a move that either betrayed his foolishness, or arrogance. ¡°Still as monosyllabic as ever. It seems that I have no other choice.¡± A sigh escaped her, before Asami saw herself forced to resort to a polite bow in a motion of modest respect. Respect your elders, such the traditions demand. Respect where respect was due, even when misplaced. ¡°Salutations, my name is Asami, a descendant of Indra. I am greeting you, whoever or whatever you might be. ¡± ¡°... ... ... ...¡± The old man still refused to speak, aggravating her only further with his interminable quietude. The senile man was trying her patience to the utmost. Until he finally graced her with his presence. From beyond the mist, an old man appeared of sagely demeanour and marked by the passage of time. His skin was pale, and horns protruded from his head. Yet her attention was drawn solely to his lavender eyes. ¡°...¡± Asami held her breath. These eyes ... She recognised them. It was the Rinnegan. The man cleared his throat and spoke. His voice rang throughout the emptiness of the room, a voice ancient and venerable, filled with presumed wisdom. ¡°Long hath it been since last I had discoursed with a mortal child. Much time hath since passed.¡± His metallic staff struck the ground. ¡°Thou, child, hast laid claim to the magatama, to the jewel passed to me by my mother, and passed by my to my children. My name is Hagoromo. I am the one who established peace and order. I am the one once knownst to the world as the Sage of Six Paths. Unless age deceiveth mine eyes, thou art a child of Indra.¡± Asami offered a polite smile. ¡°So the legends are true. The Sage of Six Paths truly existed.¡± The sage nodded. ¡°Thou art not mistaken, though I assumed mine existence should be common knowledge even in this day and age.¡± Asami giggled. ¡°Ye presume too much. Man, by his nature, is a forgetful creature, and the passage of time an enemy most insidious. After centuries, what was once knownst to many becometh only a distant memory to the few. It is then that memory faileth the weak mind of man only far too easily. The past once knownst becometh an era shrouded in myths and legends, forgotten, distorted, by those who should remember.¡± The sage closed his eyes, contemplating, ¡°I see, child of Indra, thy words do carry undeniable wisdom. Speak, what dost thou wish?¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 20 X
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 20
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami scrutinised the man from tip to toe, even studying his face. ¡°My sincerest apologies, but it wasn''t on mine own volition that I arrived here to stand before you. It was the magatama that hath called me.¡± ¡°... I see, I gather that it must be the magatama then that hath summoned thee.¡± The sage fell silent, carefully pondering his next words. ¡°It hath been a long time since I was last approached by so many of my children. Following the fall of the empire and with the regalia lost, contact hath been diminishing each generation. Though, I must confess that thine appearance surpriseth me. Thou art female, my child. Across all of the centuries, I cannot remember to have been visited by a female, a girl no less, before.¡± Asami grinned in response. ¡°I do not intend to fathom the reasons for such, But an observation, it appears your selection process appears to expose error beyond mere statistical margin.¡± The sage didn''t share her amusement, for obvious reasons. Her sarcasm wasn''t lost on him, yet he decided to ignore her comment out of disinterest or for the sake of politeness. His lavender eyes, his rinnegan, studied her, piercing her very soul. Nothing escaped his omniscient eyes, and even the most hidden truth was laid bare. ¡°And yet thou standest before me, child of Indra. The magatama, one of three sacred regalia, hath judged thee worthy to enter the inner sanctum, a judgement I do not intend to oppose, although I cannot hide my curiosity. Thou appear not to descend from either main line of my children. Thy soul beareth neither a fragment of Indra, nor of Ashura. Thou hailest from a mere branch family, and even then the blood of Indra is weak in thee to the point of fading. And yet there lieth an incomparable strength in thine eyes, a strength I have not seen for ages. Thine eyes, thy sharingan, wield a power far too strong for thy line ¡­ Thy very soul, my child, burneth with a frightening intensity. Dense, heavy, transcendent. Thy soul is peculiar, different from those who came before you, different from my children. It remindeth me of my mother¡¯s and those of my son''s. Thine is a soul closer to the realm of the divine than to the world of the mortals, but still bound by mortal flesh.¡± Asami offered a slight bow in return as a sign of gratitude. ¡°Your words are flattering me, Sage. To compare my humble soul with the one of Princess Kaguya.¡± The sage remained unmoved. ¡°I would not call such a comparison flattering, considering my mother''s many vices and failings. Whether your resemblance goeth beyond mere superficial details remaineth to be seen.¡± ¡°I understand. In that case, I hope I fall short of your expectations.¡± Asami mustered a giggle. ¡°But let us put aside with time. We both know as to why I stand before you. I am here to claim the mastery of what is rightfully mine.¡± Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Hagoromo lowered his gaze, musing. ¡°Thine enthusiasm is noted, my child. However, it falleth to me to judge what is thine and what not. Thou layest claim to the magatama, but first thou needest to pass my judgement. I will test thy wisdom and thy heart.¡± Asami raised an eyebrow. ¡°With all due respect, the matters of heart and wisdom seem like a rather philosophical exercise in nature, a rather subjective one if I might add. We hardly know ourselves, so how are we supposed to pass judgement on those around us?¡± ¡°...¡± The sage closed his eyes. ¡°It seemeth that thou hast come prepared, child of Indra, far more prepared than many of thy predecessors, despite your age.¡± ¡°Age is a deceiving matter, Sage. Too easily, we are misguided by mere appearances. ¡±, Asami elaborated. ¡°Of course, I came prepared. It would be foolish to claim without resolve, without consideration. I am not as thoughtless as to walk a path not contemplated.¡± ¡°True.¡± Hagoromo nodded in agreement. ¡°So speak, Asami, child of Indra, what reason dost thou have to lay claim to the magatama?¡± His question elicited a chuckle from Asami. ¡°What a curious question, are ye trying to test my character?¡± ¡°...¡± The sage chose not to respond. Asami mustered a smile. ¡°I will take that a yes. Ye want to know who I am, don''t ye?¡± ¡°...¡± No response. ¡°I suppose I could answer your question, but the better question is, why shouldn''t I? Why shouldn''t I claim what is mine? Why shouldn''t I possess what is destined to me? I am Asami, last of the Uchiha, and the legitimate heiress to the imperial throne. It is my intention, my destiny, my birthright to rule. As such, it is only logical to call the regalia my own.¡± ¡°It seemeth so¡±, Hagoromo conceded. ¡°Though, how canst thou to be so certain of thy destiny, child? How canst thou be so certain that it is thou who hast been chosen?¡± A subdued giggle answered his question. ¡°I must confess, I find your question highly amusing. Answer me, how can ye be so sure of the contrary? How can I not be chosen, Hagoromo? Ye know my heritage better than anyone else. Ye know of the strength I possess. Ye know of the power I wield. Who shallest oppose me to deny me? And even then, concerns of legitimacy aside, do we need to be chosen to realise our calling? What is destiny, Hagoromo? What is fate? We both know, unless ye have fallen prey to deterministic tendencies, that destiny and fate are nothing but an amalgamation of our own actions and choices. Fate is a force in human hands. In the end, it mattereth little to me whether I am chosen, or not, whether ye regard me as such, or not, whether the world recognise me, or not. All such is irrelevant. I am my only true master. I will impose my will on reality. The throne, the magatama, the other regalia, I will make them mine, regardless of opposition. It is what I have decided. It is where my path will lead me.¡± ¡°...¡± Hagaromo shook his head. ¡°Akin to thy forebears, thou, child, strivest for higher power. Thou shouldest know that it is a dark path that thou decidest to walk.¡± ¡°A dark path?¡± Asami smirked. ¡°How so, if I might ask? Is it morally wrong to aspire for power? To hope, to master, to dream, to control, to love, to subdue, to live? I would argue, the will to power is the very essence of our selfs. It is a trait, for better or for worse, deeply ingrained in us.¡± Hagoromo pondered his words. ¡°And yet it is a force best used sparsely and best kept from mortals hands. Power corrupts even the most noble hearted of people.¡± Asami was hardly able to suppress her amusement. ¡°Wouldn''t you say that such is a rather ironic statement on your part?¡± ¡°...¡± His gaze intensified. ¡°How so, child?¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 21 X
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc X Chapter 21
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami chuckled. ¡°Personally, I consider it quite ironic that ye, of all people, Sage, are berating me for acquiring power, when it is ye who was graced with capabilities far beyond the humble boundaries of mortal men by virtue of your birth alone. Your pedigree afforded you powers unparalleled, inconceivable even to this day and age, and not rivalled ever since. It was not your wisdom, not your benevolence, not your virtues, it was solely the strength of your bloodline that raised you to your station, turning you into a figure of legends, of divine reverence, and yet ye seem to deny me the same power ye once called your own. On what grounds, I must ask you. What right do ye have to deny me to aspire what was handed to you by the vagrancies of fate, by a fluke of luck? What is the reason I cannot be what ye once were?¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Hagoromo pondered his words with care. His old hands gripped his staff. ¡°Long hath it been that I have been challenged with such vigour. Thou, child, art a formidable opponent indeed. I can see now as to why not only the magatama, but also the sharingan have chosen thee. They both would be inevitably drawn to the strength of thy soul.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami listened. ¡°Judging by thy words, I assume that thou accusest me of hypocrisy?¡± ¡°Hypocrisy is such an unbecoming word.¡± Her lips mustered a smirk. ¡°A matter of fact; I do not question your sincerity, which I do not doubt. I question, however, the validity of your views.¡± ¡°...¡± The sage met her words with a healthy degree of scepticism, yet he didn''t dismiss her outright. ¡°I am listening. Enlighten me, child.¡± ¡°Your wish is my command.¡± Asami returned a polite bow. ¡°It hath not escaped me that your personage harboureth a deep distrust towards power in general, a sentiment undoubtedly inspired by the nefarious deeds of your mother and her eventual fall, and the tragic fate that later befell your sons. Both, your mother and your son, fell to the corrupting lure of power. The truth is, ye fear power, Hagoromo, to the point of being willing to forsake it. Ye wandered the world to assist people in need and preach the way of ninshu, all to bring peace and order to a world torn by war.¡± ¡°...¡± Hagoromo closed his eyes. ¡°Thou hath studied the tablet well, child, much more thoroughly than most of your ancestors, although I should not be surprised. The children of Indra always tended to be more perceptive than their more naive siblings. It is as you say, my mother and my son served me as warning examples, yet I fail to see thy point.¡± ¡°Your emotions are clouding your judgement, a reaction only far too human. Confronted with the abyss of madness, and hatred, ye came to perceive power as a force of evil. An understandable view, yet erroneous. Power is first and foremost a matter of fact, not of morality, and surely not of categories such as good and evil. Power is an amoral force. Whether it will be used as a force of good or a force of evil, depends entirely on its wielder, a fact ye seem to have forgotten. It was your power, not the righteousness of your cause, that enabled you to challenge and defeat your mother. It was your power that allowed you to travel the land and to spread the way of your ninshu. It was your power that let you shape history to this day. In fact, the very fact that we are able to talk after centuries, or even millennia, of your mortal shell passing is due to the inherent strength of your soul. Ye were given so much to the power granted to you, in an abundance unimaginable, and yet ye are keen to deny me the same privilege? Grant me the power I strive for, I was born for.¡± ¡°But to what end, my child?¡± Hagaromo sighed. ¡°Whither shalleth thy path lead thee?¡± ¡°Does it truly matter? I don''t think so, the necessity of purpose is vastly overrated by lesser spirits, although I cannot deny that I am driven by ambition. In the end, I am only human. Regardless of rationality and logic, it is my heart that yearns for strength, for power, for glory, for battle, for the pulsating essence of life beyond the mundanity of reality. It is the exhilaration of power, admittedly motivated by egoistic desires, that gives me a sense of purpose, a sense of living in this cursed world where all sins and virtues are washed away. I have long since come to the conclusion that deep down, I am who I am, and there is no sense in denying myself. I am Asami. I follow my heart, my dreams, my incessant yearning. I am a force beyond destiny, a force beyond good and evil.¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°... ... ...¡± ¡°Ye appear lost for words, Sage. Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Thou possess an honest heart, child. Far more honest than those of your predecessors. Thou art a curious girl. The thirst for power is strong in thee, rivalling those of my son and my mother, and yet thou appearest to retain control over thy will.¡± Hagoromo closed his eyes, thinking. ¡°What wilt thou do with such power once acquired?¡± ¡°Do I sense distrust in thy words? Ye are worried whether I might misuse my power for the wrong purposes.¡± Hagormo nodded. ¡°I would lie if I said no.¡± ¡°Understandably so.¡± Her lips smirked. ¡°Rest assured, though, I am not a bad person, although dissenting opinions would argue the contrary based on ethical and moral considerations I can hardly dispute. In the end, however, I was never able to relinquish my humanity. In the depth of my heart, I remain a deeply political animal, socialised and trained as such. Ye assert that power requireth a purpose. You are quite right, the human soul craves for a noble cause worth fighting for, for a higher calling worth to be championed. I am only too eager to render my humble assistance to guide their visions, their dreams, their hopes. When I look around, what do I see, Hagoromo? I see an imperfect world, a world full of injustice, a world ruled by the iron fists of a few select villages and an uncaring oligarchy. I hear the cries of this world, Hagoromo. It is a world crying for salvation, yearning for change. Doth this satisfy your curiosity?¡± ... ... ... ¡°... ... ... I finally begin to understand.¡± Hagoromo''s staff hit the surface of the water, causing ripples to expanded throughout the empty void. ¡°Our ways will part here, child of Indra, as I will take my leave of thee. I cannot agree with thy ways, yet it is not my place to disagree, nor do I possess the strength to fight thee. It would be futile to deny thee what thou wouldest easily take by force, like as so many of thy forebears did. Go forth, Asami, child of Indra, claim what is thine. I only hope thou wilt wield thy power wisely.¡± His figure dissolved, and his presence vanished.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami¡¯s eyes shot open, only to be met by the bright, radiant light of reality. Her consciousness returned to the world of the living, as her heart resumed beating, her lungs inhaled the vigour of fresh air, and her blood was circulating again through her veins, retunring her from the brink of death to the world of the living. Her lips wore a satisfied smile, holding her magatama, her precious prize, securely in her hands. The jewel glimmered purple in honour of its new mistress ... ¡°NEE-SAN~!!!¡± Yuki ambushed her, tackling her to the ground with a tight hug and all the strength of her love. Yuki''s petite arms embraced her beloved nee-san. Her eyes were welling up with tears, as sadness was written all over her face. ¡°Nee-san~, you have returned. We already thought we had lost you.¡± Asami turned to her sister, ruffling her hair. ¡°Why are you so sad, Yuki-chan?¡± Yuki rubbed her eyes, wiping away the salty tears from her cheeks. ¡°Nee-san suddenly fell unconscious. And you wouldn''t wake up anymore.¡± Asami blinked, her memory fuzzy. ¡°Is ... that true?¡± ¡°Indeed¡±, Raiden confirmed Yuki''s version of the events. ¡°You fell unconscious, Lady Asami. The magatama seems to have interacted with your chakra before entering your body, causing a sudden loss of consciousness.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Asami mustered a subdued giggle, rewarding her even more precious Yuki with a warm smile. ¡°Now I have returned, there is no reason for you to worry any more.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The sound of streaming water flowing down the imposing waterfall reverberated throughout the valley amidst rock and stone. Two giant statues, the statues of two legendary warriors, the statues of two legendary ninja, overlooked the narrow valley. The valley marked the end of the line. Naruto gritted his teeth before grabbing his arm. A cloak of boiling red chakra covered his entire body, but even the incomprehensible power slumbering within him only got him so far. ¡°I can''t feel my left hand ...¡± Sasuke smirked in evil delight. Naruto proved a tough opponent, but he stood no chance against the true might of the Uchiha and the power of his cursed seal. ¡°Didn''t you know, Naruto? Of course, this power of yours also carries a price, you fool ...¡± Sasuke looked around, studying the surrounding valley. ¡°This valley is called the ¡®Valley of the End¡¯. Isn''t it the perfect place for our battle, Naruto?¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Naruto gritted his teeth. Sasuke smirked. ¡°The time for talk is over. This will be our final battle. This is where everything will end.¡± Sasuke formed a hand seal. ¡°Chidori!¡± Naruto gathered his chakra in his palm. ¡°Rasengan!¡± Sasuke and Naruto clashed for one last time. Chidori met rasengan. The might of the Uchiha met the power of the Kyuubi. It was the chidori that prevailed that day.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc XI Chapter 1 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 1
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Field Manual Revised Version Amegakure Military Academy Intended for educational use Preface In the wake of our recent military reforms with the clear and unmistakable intent to strengthen the means of national defence and strength, we invite the reader to explore the end of such policies, and by extension, the very nature of war. There should be little doubt left even among the common man that the military is, ultimately and by inherent necessity, an institution created for a sole purpose, war! Regardless of whether consisting of ninja, samurai, soldiers, or other combatants, the military is an institution dedicated to war, yet what is war? Answers might diverge depending on various interpretations, but war remains, in its essence, an act of military force, armed with ever more potent weaponry to subject our enemy to our will. We strive to subject our enemy to our will through the use of force. It is the compulsory submission of the enemy to our will that is and must be the ultimate object of our forces, the ultimate object of all our efforts. In order to achieve such domination of will, we must deprive the enemy of any means of further resistance. It must be our prime goal to degrade the enemy forces to the point of rendering them ineffectual. Our actions will place the enemy in a position more disadvantageous to them than the concessions that we demand in return, yet the disadvantageous nature of their position must be naturally not transitory in nature, otherwise the enemy will refuse to yield, and instead continue fighting in the hope of a change of fortunes. Any continuation of the war must thus become unbearable to a degree necessary to allow us to enforce our will, enabling us to realise our ultimate objectives. The more limited our objectives, the more limited the price we ask for, the smaller the resistance the enemy will employ, the less force will be required to make the enemy comply. Conversely, the less significant our objectives, the less value shall we place upon them, and the more easily we will be induced to give ours up altogether. Our objectives must thus determine both the aim and scope of our military efforts. As such, war is, despite its unrestrained and intrinsically violent nature, is never an isolated act, nor, contrary to common perception, an irrational affair. Waged by chieftains and nobles, waged by kings and conquerors, founded on reasons of personal ambition in the ages of old, the wars of this day and age, the wars of whole nations and states, are born in contrast from political motives, forming a collective effort of will. The wars of our age transcend the boundaries of the individual, instead entering firmly the realm of policy, not as merely a political act, but as a real political instrument. We can say, therefore, that war is a mere continuation of policy by other means, a continuation of our dreams, our hopes, our aspirations, our livelihood. Such is the reason that such importance must be placed upon the study of the arts of war and their continuous evolution. Such is the lesson that you, the reader, the keen student, the aspiring officer, the very future of our strength, should never forget. It is upon your shoulders that duty falls. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Combat and Leadership
  1. The conduct of war is an art based upon the free, creative will, scientifically. The conduct of war is based on continuous evolution.
  1. New means of warfare call forth ever progressing evolution. Such means must be anticipated, their influence correctly predicted, their utility grasped.
  1. War is the manifestation of chaos, the realm of uncertainty and doubt. The independent will of the enemy is pitted against ours in an ultimate struggle.
  1. The conduct of war cannot be captured by regulations and theoretical principles. Instead, their practical application must be stressed and the importance of individual intellect.
  1. War is the severest test of mental and physical strength. In war, character outweighs intelligence.
  1. The realities of war demand leaders of good judgement, independent thinking, and foresight, leaders with resolution, leaders with perseverance and energy, leaders not emotionally moved by the varying fortunes of war, leaders with a high sense of responsibility.
  1. The officer must be a leader and a teacher to their men. They must distinguish themselves through their superior knowledge, their experience, their heightened sense of duty, their courage.
  1. The example and personal conduct of the officer is of critical importance. Cold blooded and unyielding in the face of the enemy, the officer must inspire their troops. The officer must enter the hearts of his men and gain their unconditional trust through understanding and never ceasing care. Mutual trust is the strongest foundation of discipline in danger and in need.
  1. Assuming responsibility to act is the distinguishing characteristic of leadership. This does not mean though that one should act in an arbitrary manner without proper consideration of the whole, or that one should not obey an order based upon personal feelings. Independent action should never be based upon contrariness. Properly used, independent action meanwhile is the basis of great success.
  1. The strength of man is the decisive factor on the battlefield. The emptiness of the battlefield demands independent thought and action. They allow one to master even the most difficult situation.
  1. Superior leadership and combat strength outweigh even numerical inferiority. Superior leadership and unshakeable discipline are reliable bringers of victory.
  1. The officers must live with their men, sharing their dangers, their needs, their pain, their joys, their sorrow. The officer is not responsible for themselves alone, but also for all those around them, for their comrades in arms. It falls upon the officer to lead and instruct those inexperienced and weak. Only through such conduct can a feeling of real camaraderie develop.
  1. Troops only rashly thrown together by necessity, and not bonded together through training and experience, will fail easily under severe conditions and in times of crisis. Discipline is thus of critical importance to the operational state of the troops. Every officer is expected to intervene immediately with all means at their disposal to maintain discipline and remove any damaging influences.
  1. The strength of the troops, the strength of the men, must be able to meet the highest demands in the most decisive moments. The officer who unnecessarily fatigues their men jeopardises any prospect of success. The strength employed in battle must correspond to the intended objectives. Unrealisable demands on men and material will only serve to undermine trust in the leadership and erode the morale of the troops. The experienced officer must thus act with care.
  1. From the youngest soldier to the longest serving veteran, the full mobilisation of all mental and physical strength is demanded. Only through such conduct the men will retain their courage and the ability to act in the hours of need to carry forwards with them to greater deeds their lesser willing comrades in arms, to lead by example. The first demand in war is decisive action. Everyone must be aware that inertia and inactivity are the most harmful mistakes to commit.

©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^=
Schwarz -¡¬- Der Wille zur Macht Arc I Prologue Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc XI Chapter 2 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 2
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Explosions. Jutsu. Kunai. Smoke. Dust. Fighting. Combat. Ambush. Attack. Counterattack. Defence. Cover. Camouflage. Concealment. Manoeuvring. Training ground. Filed exercise. Asami observed the battlefield through her pair of binoculars, inspecting Amegakure¡¯s first official field training exercises from afar, from atop her hill. Her hill granted her a wide field of vision, allowing her to view the entire battlefield. Amegakure''s army conducted their first large scale live field training exercises. They were wargaming, pitching blue force against red force on the company level and above. Her army was busy drilling command and leadership, formations and tactics, proper cooperation and coordination, manoeuvres and movement, communication and initiative, application of firepower and combat strength, unit cohesion and dispersal. It was a wonderful sight to Asami who was watching her army grow in size and strength. Training created familiarity. Familiarity created normality. Normality created automatisms. Such automatisms didn¡¯t yet exist. They had to be nurtured and practised. The battlefield had to become a part of her troops. It had to become deeply ingrained in their very soul and psych. Yet her army had still much to learn. The officer corps proved lacking in terms of professionalism and experience. Meanwhile, the rank and file often lacked basic skills and competence. Nevertheless, Asami was satisfied with their results so far. A content smile crossed her lips. They made much progress in a matter of a few mere months. An undisciplined and uncoordinated bunch they were, but they made their first steps in the right direction, as her reforms gradually and slowly began to take effect. Her measures were working, but it would take time to bear fruit. Amegakure¡¯s forces had to be completely rebuilt and reorganised from scratch. It would take months, years, if not decades for them to absorb fully her lessons from the highest officers down to the common soldier. Building an army was a project that required considerable time and patience, but it was progressing. Their training would and must continue. One day, Amegakure would reap the benefits of the foundations they had laid today. Her armies would be baptised in the fires of a war that was still beyond them. The armies of Amegakure would be prepared for the true test, for the crucible of war. They would be prepared for her war. ¡°Lady Asami.¡± Kaoru and her entourage appeared. Of course, Her de facto minister of war was attending and supervising the manoeuvres. ¡°Ah, greetings, Lady Kaoru, how do you like our little wargames? Impressive, aren¡¯t it?¡± Asami offered her a benign smile. Always the stern and serious woman she was, Kaoru didn''t share her enthusiasm. ¡°Not exactly impressive ..., but I must say they are a rather unique experience. I haven''t seen anything like this ever before.¡± ¡°Unique, but necessary, Lady Kaoru.¡± Asami giggled with a faint smile gracing her lips. ¡°One day, you will witness the merits of our more academic and practical approach to warfare. The battlefield is a dangerous place, extremely lethal, with death lurking behind every corner. The only way for the common ninja to survive in such an environment is to think and fight as one, as a unit, as a collective. They must realise their true potential, otherwise they are as good as dead. Thus, it is necessary to familiarise them with the realities of combat.¡± ¡°...¡± Kaoru fell silent. ¡°I see your point, Lady Asami.¡± ¡°I am glad you understand.¡± Asami wore a happy smile. It was wonderful when things were working smoothly, wasn''t it? Kaoru straightned her back. ¡°Though, I am less convinced ¡­ of your proposed artillery arm ... I don''t see the point in deploying ¡®artillery¡¯¡± Asami stroked her imaginary beard. ¡°Trust me, Lady Kaoru, artillery will prove a useful asset of the battlefield. Artillery will provide us with indirect fire capabilities. Artillery can strike beyond the line of sight. It is a versatile tool to have at your disposal to take. Especially, if you need to take out hardened structures and fortifications. And all thanks to our superior industrial capabilities. Our forges and factories are able .¡± The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Yes, but artillery is slow and vulnerable to attacks, Lady Asami.¡± ¡°That is why artillery should never come in contact with the enemy. If it does, something went seriously wrong. But the main advantage of artillery is that artillery is mostly an exercise in technology and logistics rather than in manpower. Artillery doesn''t require trained ninja to operate on the battlefield. The guns will be manned by civilian personnel and some specialists. That is a considerable advantage, as it frees up manpower for the infantry, who are in dire more need for more ninja. Artillery allows us to amplify our firepower at little cost and at the expense of only ¡®civilian¡¯ manpower. I am thus convinced that the induction of artillery will greatly benefit our forces.¡± ¡°... Will the artillery hit anything, though? Ninja are fast moving targets.¡± It was a good question. It was a reasonable question. Asami took a deep breath. ¡°Lady Kaoru, your concerns are appreciated, but I think the artillery arm will prove its worth on the battlefield, even against trained ninja. Personally, I have little doubt its effectiveness, but let¡¯s do the calculations together. Let¡¯s assume that we have got an average muzzle velocity of 2 050 m/s, which gives us roughly a time of flight of 11 seconds at a range of around 3 000 m. Speed of sound is 343 m/s. That gives us circa 9 seconds at 3 000 m. That is a difference of 2 seconds upwards at most between firing sound and impact. At 6 000 m we have approximately 22 and 17.5 seconds respectively. That is a difference of 4.5 seconds. At 9 000 m we have got 33 and 26 seconds. That is a difference of 7 seconds. Now, 7 seconds are a lot, but find me a ninja able to dodge an artillery shell at 2 and 4.5 seconds. That is a narrow reaction window that would require an excellent reaction speed, or precognition. In practice, at short range, between 3 000 and 6 000 m, range even the most experience ninja will have a hard time dodging an incoming shell. A jonin might accomplish such a feat, but a chunin, or a genin? I don¡¯t see that happening. They can barely dodge a kunai, so how are they supposed to dodge an artillery shell? To the majority of ninja, artillery will represent a credible threat, as far as I am concerned. Granted that it might be hard to hit forces on the move due to their mobility, but trust me, there will be stationary targets. They can''t run away forever. There will be positions they must hold. At worst, artillery will have its niche uses as a specialist tool.¡± Kaoru folded her arms behind her back. ¡°We will see Lady Asami. We will see. I remain sceptical.¡± ¡°Fair enough, but it is a small investment, as said¡±, Asami deflected. ¡°We can afford it, and I trust in you, Lady Kaoru. The artillery arm is still in its infancy, but I am sure you will lead it somewhere. Are there any issues otherwise? From what I heard, our expansion is progressing well.¡± Kauro sighed, the feeling of stress on her voice difficult to ignore. ¡°... More or less, but are already suffering from an acute manpower shortages. Amegakure lacks the population to support an army of 80 000 men. We won''t be able to reach our goals. We have the numbers on paper, but even with conscription, most recruits aren''t eligible for military service. Most are either too young, lack the necessary chakra, or are otherwise physically unfit.¡± ¡°... True, but hardly surprising. 80 000 men were admittedly on the more optimistic side of things. Don¡¯t worry, though, Lady Kaoru, we are already searching and scouting for alternative manpower sources.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± Asami smirked. ¡°Sometimes even the strongest needs help. We will search for allies. They will compensate for our lack of manpower and provide troops. They will fight under our command and thus bolster our numbers.¡± Kaoru furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°Allies? I guess that''s a solution, but with all due respect, Lady Asami, allies don¡¯t grow on trees. Where are they supposed to come from?¡± ¡°Lady Kaoru, Amegakure is not alone. We are not the only village that has suffered injustice at the hands of the five villages. We are not the only ones who detest their hegemony and plot in secrecy their downfall. We are not alone in our quest, Lady Kaoru. At least, I assume so. Other minor villages might join our cause if we are able to persuade them. Be it by the way of defensive pacts, treaties, alliances, bribery, threats, or force, we will bring one village after another into our fold. In fact, we already arranged a series of diplomatic missions. I dispatched Makato and his daughter to the Land of Stone, and Masanari to the Land of Grass, to Kusagakure. Meanwhile, I will soon visit the Land of Iron. So far the shogun and his samurai maintain their neutrality, but if we are able to draw them to our side and gain their support, that would be a huge diplomatic victory of strategic importance. It would strengthen our northern flank and grant us access to 15 000 trained samurai.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Listen Ero-sennin, I would be happier living as a fool than being wise if that is what it needs to be!!! Sasuke might have betrayed Konoha, but he is still my friend!!!¡± Determination filled Naruto''s voice. He was serious, serious like never before. Bandaged, injured, beaten, defeated, he was lying in his hospital bed after fighting Sasuke at the Valley of the End, but he meant what he said. He would bring Sasuke back. ¡°... ... ...¡± Surprise and disbelief were written all across Jiraiya¡¯s face, who was leaning against the frame of the hospital window. Naruto clenched his fist, his resolve unwavering. ¡°I will train. I will become stronger. I will fight. Trust my word, I will get Sasuke back no matter what!!! By myself, if necessary!¡± A sigh of resignation escaped Jiraiya. ¡°The only thing that you will achieve through your stubbornness is getting yourself killed, Naruto ... A fool always remains a fool, but only a moron would do what you are about to do ... But I guess there is no way to change your mind. When you have recuperated from your injuries and leave the hospital, get ready. We will leave the village together and go on a journey. You will become my student and train under my tutelage. As said, Akatsuki shouldn''t come after you for the next few years. We should use that time well. You must grow stronger, Naruto, if you truly wish to bring Sasuke back. So see you later.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
As you can probably tell, I am not much of a believer of high stat Naruto speed feats. Based on source material and physics, Naruto combat speeds must be far slower. They are certainly not supersonic and I would be surprised if they exceed 30 m/s at most. If you disagree, write in the comments.
Arc XI Chapter 3 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 3
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The noble life of a cat princess was indeed an arduous and stressful one. Her imperial duties encompassed important tasks such as taking periodic naps and consuming various treats. It was a heavy burden for a young princess like her, but despite her tender age, Katsuki had never shrunk away from her onerous duties. Thus, she was entitled to a little reward in her free time, such as playing with a ball of soft and woollen spirit yarn. Her tiny paws were kneading her spirit yarn, which provided her a lot of fun. Her wonderful yarn was so soft and fluffy. It was wonderful. It was heaven. It was perfect for a kitten like her. Katsuki bounced out of inner joy. The kitten in her relished the joyous moment and continued playing with her personal yarn, pressing her paws against the spirit wool. Now the palace just needed to supply her with a large amount of finest catnip, then she could die happily on the spot and without regrets. ¡°Yarn~. Yarn~. Yarn~. Yarn~. Yarn~.¡± Her paws cherished her wonderful yarn. ¡°Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~.¡± ¡°Ahem, Princess Katsuki.¡± ¡°Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~.¡± Katsuki was playing with her yarn. ¡°Princess Katsuki!¡± ¡°Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~. Nya~.¡± Katsuki loved yarn. In fact, entagled in yarn. Help! ¡°Princess Katsuki!!!¡± ¡°Waaaa!!!¡± Katsuki jumped up in shock, surprised by the sudden appearance of an unknown visitor. Her gaze fell on her visitor and fellow cat. It was one of her mother''s courtiers, one of her trusted ministers. He was clad in silken garbs and long elaborate robes. ¡°Lord Hideo, what are you doing here in the human world?¡± Lord Hideo cleared his throat and offered a polite bow. ¡°Princess Katsuki, my apologies for the sudden intrusion, but time is unfortunately of the essence, Your Highness. Your mother, the Empress, has dispatched me to inform you that you are with immediate effect summoned back to the imperial throne. The clan is facing a crisis of major proportions. Her Majesty asks for your presence and that of your summoner. Prepare and journey back to the spirit world. All further information is contained in this scroll.¡± Lord Hideo handed Katsuki a scroll boasting the golden paw seal. It was the imperial seal of the cat clan.¡°We hope you won''t disappoint us, Your Highness. The clan is counting on you, Princess Katsuki.¡± Lord Hideo disappeared in a cloud of smoke, while Katsuki stared at her scroll. This was troublesome ... All of cathood was in grave danger, nya~.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Yuki was pursuing her studies diligently. It wasn''t the academy and her homework though that kept her busy. Oh, no, the academy was negligible at best in terms of workload, not to say completely irrelevant. No, it was the personal curriculum that Nee-san had devised for her that truly tested her mental faculties to the utmost. Nee-san''s curriculum was unyielding and unforgiving, brutal and merciless, consisting of a veritable avalanche of incomprehensible tomes, verbose treatises, and lengthy essays. So much reading. So many complicated words. Her head was spinning. The Prince. On the Matter, Form and Power of the State. An Inquiry into the Nature and Causes of the Wealth of Nations. The Spirit of Law. The National System of Political Economy. The Ethics and the Spirit of Capitalism. Economy and Society: The Foundations of Interpretive Sociology. Politics as a Vocation. The Art of War. On War. This was an entire library ... This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°I can''t ... take it ... any ... more.¡± Yuki despaired, banging her forehead against her desk. Nee-san''s curriculum was killing her. Nee-san was killing her. This was too much ... Too many books ... Too much text ... Too much studying ... Couldn''t someone please kill her? Why was Nee-san torturing her with all of this? Why did Nee-san want her to read all of this? So much politics ... So much economy ... So much sociology ... So much warfare ... ¡°Yuki-chan~.¡± Katsuki appeared, jumping from the ground up onto the desk. Yuki was still resting her head on the desk. ¡°Oh, Katsuki, what brings you here? Katsuki was sitting before her in full feline grace, dangling her tail from side to side. Yuki-san, I beseech you to lend me your hand. The cat clan needs your help.¡± Yuki furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°I don''t understand ...¡± Katsuki took the word. ¡°Our clan is currently facing a threatening crisis. Thus, my mother, the Empress, has summoned me to return to the palace, together with my summoner. The only issue is that I doubt that I am capable of convincing Asami-sama on my own. I fear that she will reject my pleas, so can you please me help to persuade her, Yuki-san.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki blinked in confusion. ¡°Pleashe~.¡± Katsuki was begging with her paws and deployed her big round kitten eyes. ¡°Huh ...¡± Yuki sighed before picking Katsuki up to pat her. ¡°Don''t worry, I will see what I can do.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The sound of door knocking resounded through the room. Asami turned her attention away from her desk to the sliding door. Her voice was firm. ¡°Enter.¡± The sliding door opened, and a familiar face entered, much to Asami''s delight. Her lips formed a smile and her face brightened up. It was Yuki with Katsuki held in her arms. ¡°Nee-san~, can you spare time for me?¡± Asami put her pen aside. Her work was forced to rest. ¡°Of course, Yuki-chan, what brings you to your beloved Nee-san? How are your studies progressing?¡± Yuki nodded. ¡°They are progressing well so far, Nee-san.¡± Asami smiled and folded her hands behind her desk. ¡°I am glad to hear so. Do you want some sweets? I can offer you some chocolates.¡± Yuki shook her head. ¡°No, thank you, Nee-san. That is not why I am here. I need your help, Nee-san. Or rather, we need your help. Katsuki needs you.¡± Her arms raised Katsuki forwards. Asami furrowed an eyebrow. Her eyes wandered to her domestic pat and most fluffy kitten. ¡°So Her Highness needs something from me?¡± The kitten nodded. ¡°I do, Asami-sama.¡± Asami leaned back in her chair, her eyes focused. ¡°Then speak. What does your heart desire, little kitten princess?¡± Katsuki cleared her throat. ¡°I am speaking on the behalf of the imperial household and my clan.¡± Asami giggled.¡°Oh, even on the behalf of your entire clan. I guess I must feel honoured.¡± ¡°We need your help, Asami-sama. The clan is in grave danger. Threats are emerging from the shadows, and misfortune is befalling us. We need your wisdom and strength, Asami-sama, to guide us through these tempestuous times.¡± ¡°Oh my, what eloquent words coming from the lips of the crown princess herself. I guess that you must be really desperate to ask an outsider for help, aren''t you?¡± ¡°...¡± Katsuki hesitated before nodding. ¡°...¡±Asami contemplated her options before arriving at a decision. ¡°It is unfortunate, Your Highness, but sadly I am currently occupied. My duties never rests, and work never ceases. I have already arranged for a diplomatic mission heading for the Land of Iron. It would be a diplomatic affront to the shogun to postpone our visit on such a short notice. We cannot afford to insult his personage without compromising our negotiations and relationships. You have my sympathies, Your Highness, but I cannot help you.¡± Disappointment was written all over Katsuki''s face. Her whiskers sunk downwards and her ears deflated. ¡°But ... But ...¡± Asami sighed. ¡°As said, I am currently occupied. I sympathise with your situation, but I cannot neglect my duties.¡± ¡°But Nee-san~.¡± Yuki stepped in. ¡°What about all the kittens in danger? Think about all the kittens~. They need you, Nee-san~.¡± Yuki deployed her ultimate secret weapon, her big, round hopeful kitten eyes and fluffy cheeks. Katsuki joined her. Two pairs of hopeful kitten eyes were now staring at her, eroding her resistance. Asami massaged her temples in annoyance. ¡°Listen, Yuki, I would love to ...¡± Out of nowhere, a sudden lightning of inspiration struck. An idea formed. A dangerous smirk crossed Asami''s lips. ¡°Yuki, I think I have an idea. What if you accompany Katsuki in my stead?¡± ¡°What?¡± Yuki reacted surprised. ¡°What?¡± Katsuki seconded her sentiment. Asami beamed, convinced of her brilliant idea. ¡°It would solve so many problems at once. I don''t need to postpone my visit to the Land of Iron. Katsuki gets her help. And you, Yuki, you finally get some time away from your tomes and studies. I am sure that you must be tired of seeing them, aren''t you?¡± Yuki hesitated. ¡°... Well, to a certain degree, yes.¡± ¡°Fabulous.¡± Asami beamed. ¡°Then it is decided, Yuki, you will accompany Katsuki on her little kitten adventure. I am sure it will be fun.¡± Yuki and Katsuki exchanged confused looks. This was an outcome that neither of them had expected.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 4 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 4
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°It is an honour to meet you, Lord Mifune. We must thank you for receiving us in your halls. Your hospitality shall never be forgotten.¡± Asami bowed her head to pay respect to the shogun of the Land of Iron and renowned leader of the samurai. Her long silken hair caressed her refined kimono. ¡° ...¡± Mifune opened his eyes after a long moment of silence. The shogun was an old man, and the years had exacted their toll. Wrinkles covered his face and a series of bandages his head, yet the shogun of the Land of Iron exuded, despite his age, an aura of unquestionable wisdom and dignity. Sitting on a pillow, Mifune welcomed her in the halls of his court and castle among tatami mats and wooden frames and architecture. Numerous vassals and retainers together with their retinues filled the hall to attend her audience. They had gathered to assist their lord and liege even in the matters of diplomacy. Their eyes and gazes watched her, judging her every gesture, but Asami remained unbothered. This wasn''t the first time that she had dealt with open distrust and scepticism. Mifune spoke while stroking his beard, ¡°The honour is all mine, Lady Miyumi. I am grateful to meet you in person. Yet I must confess my surprise. With all due respect, Lady Miyumi, you, a girl no less, are quite young for your position. You even belong to the Hattori clan from what I gathered. I find it highly intriguing that you of all people have been chosen to represent Amegakure considering your age and the shared history between your clan and me. An unusual move, I must say.¡± Asami maintained her smile, not in the least bothered by his words, before taking a seat. Yuriko and a detachment of Ame-nin were guarding her, accompanying their mistress on her mission. ¡°I must agree, Lord Mifune, an unusual move indeed. Yet I must caution you that sometimes exceptions prove the rule. In the end, age is just a number, regardless of whether we are young or old.¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Mifune mused, folding his purple sleeves together, ¡°Your words hold merit, Lady Miyumi. Over the years, I have instructed countless disciples in the ways of the samurai. Many of them have indeed proven wise and capable far beyond their years. I cannot deny, though, that I would have expected a more senior member of your clan to appear before me after what had happened so many years ago. Yet here I am, talking to a girl carrying Hanzo''s blood. What irony.¡± ¡°Lord Mifune, history is full of irony.¡± Asami smiled warmly.¡°What is important is that we never become a prisoner of our past. We should always retain an open mind and not let the past dictate our future.¡± ¡°True words indeed.¡± Mifune nodded. ¡°In any case, I must ask you, Lady Miyumi, what business brings you all the way here up north? It''s a long way from Amegakure.¡± ¡°A matter of mutual interest, Lord Mifune.¡± Asami beamed. ¡°That remains to be seen ...¡± Mifune fell silent. ¡°From what I have gathered, Amegakure proposes a defensive alliance between the both of our countries.¡± Asami nodded. ¡°You are correct. We hope that Your Lordship finds our proposition acceptable. It would be wonderful if the both of our countries could put their differences, either imaginary or real, aside and embark on a journey of mutual peace and prosperity.¡± ¡°...¡± Mifune closed his eyes, contemplating. ¡°You have my ear, so please elaborate, Lady Miyumi. ¡± Asami continued, ¡°We are a small country. We are a small village surrounded on all sides by powerful enemies. We fear the power of Konoha, of Iwa, of Suna, but not any more! Not with you at our side, not if we stand together, not if your samurai and our ninja fight side at side as brothers in arms.¡± Asami clenched her fist. ¡°Our enemies would not fear us, but an alliance between our nations would deter them from any further aggression. So please, Lord Mifune, open your heart and help us in these desperate times. Amegakure is weak and we are all but alone. We have come to beseech you to lend us the strength of your hands and your honourable blades.¡± Mifune neither outright rejected, nor openly welcomed her proposal. His enthusiasm was lukewarm at best. ¡°Your words are sweet and your intentions, without question, noble, Lady Miyumi, but why should we join your cause? An alliance between our both countries would benefit you far more than us. You would gain military protection, meanwhile we would be forced to give up our long cherished neutrality to aid a village far away. With all due respect, Lady Miyumi, I fail to see how joining our forces would in any way benefit us. Quite the contrary, in fact. An alliance would only bring war and destruction to our lands. It would endanger our people after two centuries of peace.¡± Asami folded her hands while masking her annoyance behind a smile. Her opponent proved to be apt in the ways of words, but as much had to be expected from a samurai of his rank. ¡°Lord Mifune, I do understand your position, but you appear to misunderstand our intentions. This alliance is a project far wider in scope than you seem to realise.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 5 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 5
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Mifune¡¯s expression hardened, his thoughts and mind unreadable. ¡°Elaborate, Lady Miyumi.¡± ¡°Lord Mifune, you are mistaken, Amegakure does not stand alone, nor is our alliance only meant to serve the interests of Amegakure, but rather the interests of many. Our intention, our goal is to unite the many small countries that have suffered under the tyranny of the five villages. The Land of Rain, the Land of Grass, the Land of Waterfalls, the Land of Rivers, the Land of Stone, the Land of Rice, the Land of Springs, for far too long, our lands have been turned into the battlefields of foreign powers. For far too long, we were nothing but mere pawns of the likes of Konoha, Suna, Iwa, Kumo, and Kiri. Our cries were not heard. Our tears not seen. Our pain not felt. Our sacrifices forgotten. Our suffering was dismissed and ignored because we don¡¯t exist in their eyes. To them, we are merely ants. The five villages have brought naught but death and destruction, naught but despair and bloodshed to our lands. And why? Only because we were weak. Only because we were small. Only because we were divided. The five villages took what they could just because they were strong, and we suffered what we had to. But not any more! Not if we gather under one banner! Not if we stand united! No longer will be their mindless pawns. No longer will we submit to their coercion and threats!¡± Asami clenched her fist, lending her voice all the eloquence she could muster. Her speech captured Mifune¡¯s attention and those of his retainers, ensnaring the hearts and minds of her audience. They were listening to her every silken word, unable to avert their ears. ¡°Lord Mifune, we will fight to correct the historical injustices we have suffered at the hands of the five villages. Because we know that our cause is just. If the enemy disturbs our peace, we will be prepared to fight for our freedom until our last breath. United in mind and purpose, the Land of Rain, the Land of Grass, the Land of Waterfalls, the Land of Rivers, the Land of Stone, the Land of Rice, and the Land of Springs will strike back in response, together, as one. This is my vision. This is my dream.¡± ¡°That is why we need you, Lord Mifune. We need you and the strength of your samurai. Because we know you to be a righteous man. You are a man of justice, a man of honour and integrity. You would never forsake us, so lend us your hand in our struggle.¡± Asami offered Mifune her symbolic hand, yet the shogun hesitated. ... ... ... ¡°... ... ...¡± Mifune fell silent, organising his thoughts. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ... ... ... Asami awaited his response. ¡°... ... ...¡± Mifune finally spoke, ¡°Your words hold truth, some Lady Miyumi. I must admit that you certainly have a way with words. One moment, they are sweeter than honey. The next moment, they cut deeper than the sharpest blade. I have no doubt that you will grow into a beautiful woman, Lady Miyumi, and one day your words alone might be able to conquer entire nations ... However, that day has not come yet. Your eloquence aside, I must confess that I still fail to see how such an alliance might benefit the Land of Iron. For decades, we have lived now in peace and harmony. We have already what you seek. No country dares to attack us. Even the most powerful villages respect our sacred borders and our neutrality. In exchange, we samurai have vowed to not intervene in the matters of the outside world. So why should we abandon our ancient ways? Why should we stray from our path that has brought us prosperity and peace for so long, Lady Miyumi?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami paused for a moment to collect her thoughts. ¡°But at what price, Lord Mifune?¡± Mifune narrowed his eyes, scrutinising her. ¡°Care to explain yourself, Lady Miyumi?¡± ¡°It would be a pleasure, Lord Mifune.¡± Asami lowered her head, preparing for her final stand. ¡°No doubt, your path might have brought your much desired peace and modest wealth, but at what price?¡± Whispering erupted across the venerable halls of the castle. Silence was replaced by the clamour of voices. Retainers and vassals were convening in secrecy, sharing their opinions. Now she had their undivided attention. Asami opened her arms. ¡°Who are you? Who are you, the warriors of the Land of Iron? All these years you have lived in peace, and yet the ways of the samurai are fading, waning, slowly falling into the abyss of obscurity. You are samurai! You are proud warriors walking the path of the blade! You are proud warriors forged in the crucibles of battle! You live for honour! You breath honour! Your very souls must crave for the lure of the battlefield, and yet the samurai of the Land of Iron have grown complacent in their ways. The years of peace have weakened your spirit! Day and night, you hone your sword without respite, and yet your blades remain sheathed, deeply covered in the dust of neglect. You rule a country, but you have lost your souls. You have lost what makes you samurai, what makes you men of the blade. You prefer the stability of peace to the battlefield! You prefer wealth to honour! Yet you dare to call yourself samurai! What is a samurai that refuses to fight? The truth is that you have forsaken the way of the warrior! You have forsaken your history! You have forsaken the legacy of your ancestors! Your names and numbers are dwindling by the day. Once upon a time, your ways were practised across the land, but in the end the way of the ninja prevailed. Samurai were replaced by ninja, and gradually the ways of the sword disappeared. The past glory of the samurai is fading, Lord Mifune. The era of the samurai is ending. Slowly but surely, your names will be forgotten, and your existence erased from history. You are the last samurai. You are the last true warriors of your creed. But it is not too late, Lord Mifune. The day has not come yet for the legacy of the samurai to end. It is not too late for you to reverse your fate. March alongside us, Lord Mifune, lead your samurai once again into battle. Two hundred years ago, the era of daimyo ended in the fires of civil war. The clans and their ninja rose up in pursuit of greater power, overthrowing the regime of the daimyo. The samurai, however, remained loyal to the oath they had sworn and paid the price. It is time for the samurai to return to the world, to restore your honour, to reclaim your rightful place. Join our cause, and the ways of the samurai will prosper once again.¡± The court exploded in open debate. Vassal, retainers and samurai alike converse among their peers. The noise of voices filled the halls. Her words had left an impression on them. ¡°... ... ...¡± Mifune mustered his voice and spoke, his stare falling upon her. ¡°Lady Miyumi, we will take your words into consideration. I will consult with my retainers before making a decision ... Okisuke!¡± A samurai with a scar running across his face approached his liege, his sword sheathed. ¡°Yes, Lord Mifune.¡± ¡°Okisuke, guide our esteemed guests to their lodgings. I am sure, Lady Miyumi, that you are your companions must be tired from the long journey.¡± Okisuke nodded. Asami offered a polite bow in return before taking her leave. ¡°We thank you for your time, Lord Mifune. We will await your response.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 6 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 6
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami and her delegation reconvened in the great hall of the castle. Kneeling on the floor, they were awaiting the shogun''s response with anticipation. Mifune crossed his arms, his eyes closed. Enigmatic and indecipherable, his stern face refused to yield to her scrutiny, never betraying its thoughts. He was indeed the shogun of the Land of Iron, and a potential ally, soon to be drawn to her side through eloquence and persuasion. Asami smirked in hidden delight. He and his men would serve her cause well. Any source of additional manpower was highly appreciated. Especially, if their contribution consisted of an army of trained samurai. ¡°...¡± Mifune raised his head. Authority filled his voice, ¡°After careful deliberation and much discussion, we, the Lords of the Land of Iron, have finally come to a decision, Lady Miyumi.¡± Asami mustered her brightest smile. ¡°We are glad, Your Lordship, that such was done in a timely fashion. Words don''t do you justice, Lord Mifune, you are not only wise, but also quick in mind and spirit.¡± ¡°You are flattering me, Lady Miyumi.¡± The shogun was stroking his beard. ¡°Unfortunately, we must disappoint you, though. It pains us, Lady Miyumi, but we must decline your offer. It is not yet time for the samurai to sound the drums of war. We are not willing to spill innocent blood over perceived lost honour and wounded pride. You honour us with your proposal, and others more inclined may accept your offer, but the Land of Iron cannot. We have decided. Our decision stands and will not be reversed. You must look for allies elsewhere. I wish you luck, Lady Miyumi, although I doubt that such will be necessary. Your silver tongue will open the hearts and minds of lords with lesser scruples to you.¡± ¡°I see. How truly unfortunate.¡± Asami lowered her head, her lips mustering a radiant smile. ¡°We thank you for your time and attention, Lord Mifune. We may leave empty handed today, but our stay was not without merit in light of your generous words. We bid you and your court farewell. We will now retreat to our lodgings.¡± Asami rose, her kimono fluttering, flowing in the air. Much to her annoyance, her mission proved a failure. What a disappointment. Bested by a senile old fool already past his best year and his geriatric stubbornness. It was not the first time that she had been denied by his kind.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami clicked her tongue in mild annoyance, finally able to display her frustration openly. ¡°What a waste of time and effort. Travelling all the way north into the middle of nowhere just to earn a rejection. We should have better stayed at home, in Ame, but I guess that we should have expected this outcome.¡± Yuriko raised her eyebrow while accompanied through the castle on their way to their designated lodgings. ¡°Do you think so? From what I could tell, the court was quite smitten by your little speech. There was whispering and chattering everywhere.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°And yet it was not enough.¡± A heavy sigh escaped Asami''s lips. In the end, all her efforts proved in vain. ¡°Lost honour and wounded pride alone won''t animate them to march into war. They won''t be lured by empty promises. We should have offered them something more tempting to sweeten the deal. We should have offered something like territory and land, gold and wealth, power and status should they join us ¡­ But I doubt that such an approach would have borne fruit either way. Mifune is unfortunately a man of principles. He is too stubborn to budge, even for his own good. I doubt that we could bribe him with mere trinkets and the lure of gold. He doesn''t seem like a man that can be swayed by material gain or power. Quite the contrary. Much to our annoyance, he is a samurai through and through, but not enough of a samurai to march into war. How unfortunate for us.¡± Yuriko nodded in agreement. ¡°In his defence, though, Mifune was not chosen for the position of shogun for no reason. He is a cunning man. He cannot be swayed by the power of mere words alone.¡± Asami mustered a chuckle. ¡°True enough, Yuriko, he wouldn''t be the mighty wouldn''t fall so easily. Mifune is not an idiot. I guess that I gambled too highly this time. What a loss ¡­¡± Asami halted. A woman appeared. She was a servant clad in formal garbs appropriate to a courtier. ¡°Lady Miyumi, might you have a free moment?¡± The courier bowed to offer her respect. Asami raised an eyebrow, yet she was willing to listen. ¡°You may.¡± ¡°Lady Miyumi, I am bearing good news. I speak on behalf of Lord Yoshito of the Kurogane clan. My Lord has instructed in person me to seek an audience with you. Your speech has impressed him, and he shares your opinion that the Land of Iron should take a more active role in terms of foreign policy.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± A slight smile crossed Asami''s lips. The servant nodded, her voice murmuring, ¡°Indeed, Lady Miyumi. Lord Yoshito desires to speak with you. In private, if you understand what we mean.¡± ¡°Of course, certain delicate matters are best only discussed in private.¡± Asami grinned. A new opportunity had just presented itself. ¡°We are glad you understand.¡± The woman bowed. ¡°Lord Yoshito will await you, Lady Miyumi. Your presence will honour.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
It was a late afternoon and a lone, remote room harboured their congregation. Their talks were shrouded in utmost secrecy. They were sitting together in what felt more like a conspiratorial gathering rather than audience. Only a few people were selected, and they were all carefully selected. It was her and Yuriko accompanying her. The other side consisted of Lord Yoshito, his servants, and a number of retainers. ¡°Thank you for accepting our, albeit unconventional, invitation, Lady Miyumi. It is an honour to meet you in person. I am Lord Yoshito, daimyo of the Land of Iron and head of the Kurogane clan.¡± Lord Yoshito opened his arms, greeting her. Asami returned a smile. ¡°The honour is all mine.¡± Lord Yoshito reclaimed the word. ¡°Now I think that we all know why we have gathered here.¡± Asami nodded. ¡°More or less, although I am missing certain pieces.¡± Lord Yoshito nodded. ¡°Understandable considering the circumstances. The thing is that it was not a unanimous decision when Lord Mifune decided to reject your offer. Quite the contrary. There is a powerful faction within the Land of Iron that wishes for change. As you said, we samurai are destined to walk the of path. My comrades and I disagree with the ways practised by Mifune and his predecessors. We do not share his ideals and visions of the world. We would gladly deepen our ties with Amegakure, even going as far as entering an alliance. As long as we will benefit from such a relationship, of course. Obviously, our clans hope that we will be remunerated accordingly with land, gold, and status in exchange for our loyalty.¡± Asami grinned. ¡°Rest assured, Lord Yoshito, you will. When the time comes, those who have fought along us will duly be compensated for their services. Ame will not be a pauper when it comes to our precious allies. Especially, when it comes to our precious samurai.¡± ¡°My clan is glad to hear so, as will be our comrades in arms. We would gladly pledge our swords to your cause, yet one obstacle remains ...¡± ¡°Mifune¡±, Asami interjected. Lord Yoshito smirked. ¡°Exactly. As expected, you are quick to grasp. As long as, Mifune and those loyal to him remain in power, there is no hope for change. We thus require your help, the help of Amegakure, to remove him and his supporters. Your ninja will prove of great use in our struggle. It will take time to prepare and coordinate, but I assure you that when the time comes, our blades will be prepared to strike. In a few months, we will be ...¡± ¡°That will be hardly necessary, Lord Yoshito.¡± Asami offered a gentle smile, her hand visibly reaching for her blade. ¡°We should not wait and hesitate in the face of uncertainty. Instead, we should rather strike when the iron is hot. Mifune and his closest allies are all currently residing in this castle. As far as I am concerned, it is the perfect opportunity. Just point me in their direction. It will be done swiftly. They will be liquidated before morning dawns.¡± ... ... ...
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 7 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 7
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Silence ruled the room. Lord Yoshito cleared his throat, facets of doubt lingered across his face. His lack of belief in her and her capabilities was tangible. Neither he, nor his retainers, were a paragon of unshakable confidence. Quite the contrary. Much to Asami''s disappointment, the seeds of doubt had found fertile soil and now bore abundant fruit, poisoning the minds and spirits of lesser men. Not that it mattered. A hidden smirk adorned Asami''s ruby lips. Unbeknownst to Lord Yoshito, he and his men were already as good as hers, caught in the palm of her hand. A little nudge in the correct direction was all that was necessary to convince them of their future luck. A sigh escaped Lord Yoshito. ¡°Your confidence is laudable, and your boldness praiseworthy, Lady Miyumi. Your audacity is certainly impressive for your age, and your determination speaks for itself. Yet, I must advise caution. Where there is confidence, there also lurks the danger of overconfidence. Considering the circumstances, it would be unwise to act prematurely. With all due respect, Lady Miyumi, you are but a little girl. The men under my command are few in number and most of our allies far away ¡­ We are severely outnumbered. I doubt that we can overcome Mifune and his men ¡­¡± Asami interrupted Lord Yoshito. It was neither the first time, nor would it be the last time that she was underestimated due to her appearance. ¡°Lord Yoshito, my presence alone will more than suffice to resolve this matter in an adequate manner. My capabilities far surpass even your wildest imagination. Mifune and his men will fall should you give the order.¡± Her hand reached for her scabbard. The message was clear and didn''t escape Lord Yoshito and his guards. His samurai mirrored her motion, reaching for their respective blades. Lord Yoshito was quick to apologise, ¡°Lady Miyumi, it was never our intention to offend you, but our doubts unfortunately remain. Your capabilities aside, we do not see as to how ...¡± Lord Yoshito froze in an instant, hos whole body ceased moving. The sharp edge of her blade caressed his unprotected throat. ¡°You are slow, Lord Yoshito¡±, Asami spoke, her voice ice cold and her glimmering with a hint of purple darkness. Her eyes met his gaze, probing deep into his mind and consciousness. ¡°Many have already made the error of underestimating me based on my age. Few of them have survived my blade. The rest have perished. Fortunately for you and your men, your error should not be to your detriment, as I have no intention of turning my blade against you. Rest assured, my confidence is not misplaced, nor is it a product of false bravado. Your enemies are my enemies. They will fall one by one. Their lives will end before the sun rises, in a matter of mere moments, if you will.¡± ¡°How ...¡± Lord Yoshito hesitated. ¡°How ... How can you be so sure of yourself?¡± Asami giggled, amused by his question. ¡°How can I not be? To defy me means to defy heaven, the will of the kami itself. Follow me, and victory awaits you as sure as the sun rises in the east. I will see to it.¡± Her answer satisfied the Lord Yoshito. His lips formed an eager grin. ¡°I see. Rokuro!¡± A samurai stepped forwards, kneeling before them. ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Rokuro, accompany Lady Myumi. You know the castle. Show her the way.¡± The samurai nodded. ¡°Understood, My Lord.¡± Asami mustered a warm smile, satisfied with the outcome. ¡°You have taken the right decision, Lord Yoshito, we won''t disappoint you.¡± The moon stood high and midnight shrouded the night in darkness. It would be a night stained with blood.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Past long corridors floors, towering wooden beams, and floors of polished wood, lay a small private chamber. Inside, there was resting Mifune, the lord of the castle and shogun of the Land of Iron, soundly asleep ... In an instant, his eyes opened, his hand for grabbing for his trusted blade, Kurosawa. Two figures invaded his chamber, intruders, no doubt. But his senses deceived him. The sight of two old companions and not intruders greeted him, Urakaku and Okisuke. Mifune narrowed his eyes at his loyal aides and subordinates. ¡°Okisuke, Urakaku, what are you doing here at such a late hour? Didn''t you see that I was sleeping?¡± The two samurai were both kneeling before their lord and master. Okisuke took the word, ¡°Our apologies, Lord Mifune, but time is sparse. We must flee immediately. The castle has fallen, and the enemy is approaching quickly. We must escape before the enemy reaches us.¡± Mifune didn''t understand. ¡°The castle has fallen? What are you talking about, Okisuke?¡± ¡°Lord Yoshito and his men have raised their banners in open rebellion. They are already moving against us.¡± ¡°What?!!!¡± Mifune didn''t believe his ears. ¡°Here? Now? The bastard, what is he thinking? Has he gone insane? But how? How could the castle have fallen so easily to him and his traitors?¡± Urakuku lowered his head. ¡°We don''t know. We have lost contact with the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Company. The 4th and 5th don''t respond to our calls. The 6th is engaged in heavy fighting. They won''t be able to hold the enemy back for long. We suggest retreating to the countryside as the best of course of action. We will gather our forces and strike back later.¡± ¡°...¡± Mifune grumbled, but eventually relented. Urakuku was right. His old hands took his blade and grabbed his robes. ¡°Let''s go. Time is of the essence.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Mifune and his men were rushing through the corridors, sprinting towards their path to freedom. A gruesome sight greeted them. Lifeless corpses littered the castle. Butchered, eviscerated, massacred, they lay there on the ground, their blood soaking into the wood. An iron stench saturated the air. The reports proved true, a grim reaper was stalking the castle, hunting relentlessly for new prey. This was not the work of a samurai. This was the work of a demon of old, a demon from beyond. Mifune gripped his sword. This was an enemy unlike he had ever faced before. This degree of precision was uncanny. The deadly efficiency disturbing. Silence reigned the castle in presence of such dark deeds. And none were the wiser. Their death must have come swiftly. They had been slaughtered in cold blood. Lords, retainers, samurai, servants, they all met their fate in a frenzied spree. Mifune gritted his teeth. Yoshito would pay for this. He would pay for his crimes as long as he was drawing breath. Speaking of the devil ... Mifune and his men arrived at an open courtyard. Falling snow covered the stone in pristine white. The dark night clad the ground in darkness. Lord Yoshito grinned. He and his men welcomed him in full armour. ¡°Lord Mifune, what an honour to chance upon you. We have been already awaiting you.¡± Mifune clicked his tongue in open disdain and brandished his blade. ¡°Hold your tongue, fiend. You will pay for your crimes, Yoshito. May the kami have mercy on your wicked soul. I will deliver justice right here, right now. Face me in combat if you have the nerve to call yourself a samurai ...¡± A soft, tender giggle interjected. The voice was familiar. ¡°Such is not necessary, Lord Mifune. Lord Yoshito is unfortunately currently unavailable. Thus, I would gladly take his place unless you retract your offer.¡± A girl appeared, clad in her black kimono and armed with a sword stained with blood. Her blade had claimed the souls of hundreds, if not thousands. Mifune narrowed his eyes. He understood. Suddenly everything became clear. Her visit. Her offer. Her honeyed words. It was her. It was a demon in the skin of a girl standing before him. It was her who had instigated this rebellion and butchered his men. ¡°So it was you.¡± ¡°Possibly.¡± The girl tilted her head, a beatific smile belying her demonic nature in disguise. Her childish innocence masked the darkness within her heart. Mifune readied his sword, his hand steady and calm. The girl followed suit. Her sword was fast and nimble, led with the arrogance of youth. And yet her blade betrayed the experience of its wielder. The girl was master of the sword. They both faced each other in the middle of the snow covered castle¡¯s grounds. They both knew that only one of them would be walking away alive. Their swords clashed together with full force, sending sparks flying in a frenzied dance. The snow and ice crunched beneath their feet as their blades met. It was the night his blossom bloomed for the last time. The last petal fell amidst the darkness of the night, gracing the red stained snow.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 8 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 8
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Katsuki meowed at her precious human companion, ¡°Arrre you rrready, Yuki~?¡± Yuki was central to fulfilling her mission, and thus her well being was of prime impurrrtance to the entirety of nekohood. It was not as if she cared about Yuki, or what. Just slightly. Unlike her Nee-san, Yuki was actually tending to her, providing her with an ample supply of back pats and chin scratches. Both were of course highly appreciated by the kitten in her. Yuki was even playing with her in her free time. Yuki smiled, holding her tightly in her tender arms. ¡°I am. I have prepared everything I need. I have packed my backpack, just as Nee-san taught me.¡± ¡°Purrfect.¡± Katsuki nodded, her paw pointing forwards with determination. ¡°Then it is time to depawrt. Can you pleashe put me down?¡± ¡°Of course ...¡± Yuki did as commanded, placing her down, on the floor. Katsuki channelled her chakra and natural energy. Her fluffy paws mowed, kneading her chakra to perform the sacred art of neko no jutsu. Her technique succeeded. A portal opened, connecting the physical plane to the realm of the neko clan. It was a small portal, yet big enough for Yuki to pass through with a certain degree of effort. Yuki stared at the product with a mixture of doubt and scepticism, even going as far as poking her cute little portal. ¡°Katsuki, are you sure that I will fit through?¡± Katsuki nodded with the certainty of a princess. Her royal judgement must be infallible. ¡°Absolutely, I swear on mew fluffy paws that the portal will work. At least, it works meowst of the times. You just need to crrrawl through.¡± ¡°...¡± For some incomprehensible reason, Yuki didn''t share her enthusiasm.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Aaarghhhhh.¡± Yuki was falling through the air, downwards, groundwards before making a crash landing on the hard ground with at least modest speed. The portal had dropped them both airborne, sending them flying. Whether it was an accident or on purpose was not yet clear. Both was possible considering Katsuki''s mischievous and clumsy nature. ¡°Ouchie.¡± Yuki was rubbing her poor butt after her harsh landing, grumbling, clearly dissatisfied with their unwelcome reception. ¡°Katsuki, what was this ... Katsuki, ... Katsuki, where are you?¡± ¡°Yuki, help mew! I am blind! I can''t see any morrre!¡± Katsuki was begging for help ... Her head was stuck into the ground ... Probably due to their fall ... ¡°... ... ...¡± Yuki blinked her eyes, before freeing the little silly kitten princess, pulling her tiny head out of the ground. Katsuki inhaled the air of freedom, sighing in relief. ¡°Thank you, Yuki. Once again, you arrre my saviourrr in need. You have somehow managed to rrreturn my eyesight! A mirrracle!¡± The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Well, you were merely stuck into the earth. I just pulled you out.¡± Yuki mustered a dry, wry laugh, while carrying Katsuki in her hands. ¡°Oh ...¡± Katsuki came to realise her error. ¡°Anynya, your contribution to nekohood is apprrreciated. You have liberrrated mew from the evil clutches of earth!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Yuki returned a smile, patting her head. Her eyes were scanning their surroundings. Open woodland greeted them, accompanied by fertile grassland and extensive lush vegetation. ¡°Katsuki, do you have any idea where we are? It looks like we have landed in the middle of nowhere.¡± Her feline companion appeared to be equally lost. ¡°Well, it might seem so, but do not frrret, Yuki, we arrre not lost at all!¡± ¡°Are we?¡± Yuki raised an eyebrow of profound doubt. She had a hard time believing Katsuki after all her bragging and her previous failures. It wouldn''t be the first time that her feline pride was speaking from her. Katsuki nodded. ¡°The portal must have dropped us inside neko clan territory. I am pawsolutely sure. We just need to walk for a bit beforrre we will reach Koneko, the imperial capital! Koneko must be close! I am cerrrtain!¡± ¡°...¡± Koneko ... Once again, everything about the neko clan was quite cat themed, which she supposed made sense considering their feline nature. Yuki timidly raised her hand. ¡°Katsuki, I have a question, though, in which direction should we go then?¡± Katsuki was fidgeting with her paws, averting her gaze. ¡°Well, the neko clan is unpawrtunately not what it used to be. The same is true for our terrritory. It has shrunken considerably over the pawst decades. So I guess that we should find Koneko sooner than later ...¡± ¡°... ... ... that sounds ... logical ...¡± Yuki tentatively agreed. ¡°It does!¡± Katsuki nodded, pointing her paw eastwards, where the sun was coming from. ¡°This is the right direction! This must be the right pawth! I am certain!¡± Yuki followed her gaze, looking for a path where none was. There was only empty grassland as far as her eyes reached. Yuki had her doubts. ¡°Ehm, Katsuki, are you really sure that this is the right direction?¡± ¡°Yuki, trust mew and my superior cat senses.¡± Katsuki''s chest swelled with pride, with only slight delusions of feline grandeur. ¡°We can''t be wrrrong!¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Yuki said nothing. Not that she had much of a choice now that she was stuck far, far away in unknown lands with an unreliable cat princess as a guide. The only way was indeed forwards, forwards, ever forwards. Together, they led the way, embarking on their journey into the unknown.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Only the tender whistling of the wind could be heard. The streets of Koneko were emptier than empty, completely deserted and devoid of life. Where once was bustling life, there was no deadly silence. Where once were merchants, artisans, people, there was now emptiness. The stalls, the shops, they were all empty. Koneko was a ghost town wherever she went, but not for a lack of population and activity, rather the contrary. There were signs of activity everywhere. The shops were open. The stalls were filled to the brim, offering a plenitude of wares and goods. There were also countless paw prints visible on the ground. It was as if life had suddenly ceased and all cats had gone into hiding, which was the case. All the stares and gazes from everywhere didn''t escape Yuki. The catizens of Koneko were looking at her with a mixture of fear and horror. They were hiding from her inside their homes and houses, barricading themselves behind the safety of their wooden walls. The cats were probably scared of her, terrified by her enormous height. Just as were the guards at the gates. The cat soldiers abandoned their posts at her mere sight, fleeing head over heels. They apparently believed that they were attacked by a giant bipedal creature and that had to call for reinforcement. Yuki thus entered the settlement with little opposition. Not that she had come with hostile intentions, quite the contrary, but the guards chose to flee regardless, leaving the gate unprotected. She was now walking the streets of Koneko with Katsuki in her arms, heading directly for the imperial palace. At least, the sight of the town warmed her heart. The buildings, the houses, the shops, the stalls, the streets, everything was so small and cute. As if the town was made for cats, which it evidently was. A happy smile crossed Yuki''s lips. She had set foot into the town only a few minutes ago, but she already loved the place. All the small buildings and houses made her feel really tall. She was finally not the shortest person in the room any more. She was also sure that Nee-san would love the place too for the same reason. After all, Nee-san often complained about her ... ¡°Stop, archfiend! Move no further! Cease your wanton destruction, foreign devil!¡± Neko Guard
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc XI Chapter 9 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 9
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Hmm ...¡± Yuki reacted in surprise, looking around. An unknown voice ordered her to halt. Like the good girl she was, she obeyed. Yet there was nobody to be seen far and close. The town was still deserted as before. ¡°Hmm ...¡± Yuki tilted her head in confusion. Who was the mysterious voice that spoke to her. An unsolved mystery ... The unknown voice boiled with unprecedented anger, veritably fuming. ¡°Do not darrre to ignorrre us, malicious fiend! I am your enyaemy!¡± There it was again. The mysterious voice had returned. It clearly belonged to a feline specimen, and yet there was once again no cat in sight. Yuki''s gaze swept across the empty streets and roofs. Much to her immense disappointment, there was no cat to be seen. Was the mysterious voice perchance just a product of her imagination? Perhaps. It was a worrisome thought. Mysterious talking voices in your head were not a good thing. Nee-san would certainly not approve of them ... The voice exploded, ¡°We are down here, you imbecile! Do not slight our honyaour, forrreign devil! We are proud warrriors of the neko clan! We do not fearrr you!!!¡± ¡°Oh ...¡± They were right. Yuki finally realised her mistake and lowered her gaze, looking downwards onto the street. ¡°Oh, there you are~.¡± Her eyes caught sight of a pack of small, little kittens facing her. The cats were all fully armed from tail to paw, clad in heavy dark blue lacquered samurai armour. A kabuto covered their fluffy heads and ears, and their small paws wielded their swords with firm determination. And yet, despite their threatening appearance, they were all so cute. They were all so cuddly and huggly. Every single one of them. Their mere sight warmed Yuki''s heart with radiant joy. ¡°Oh my, so cute and fluffy. You are even armed~. Aren''t they all adorable, Katsuki ...¡± The leader of the pack pouted in indignation, raising her paw against her. ¡°WE ARE NOT CUTE AND FLUFFY!!! We arrre fearrrsome warriors! We are wild like tigerrrs and do not fear even death himself! I am Captain Yoruichi, and we are proud servants of Her Majesty! We are the furrmidable impurrrial neko guarrrd! Do well to remember us, foreign devil, as it will be your last sight!¡± Yuki smiled while hugging Katsuki in her arms, still blinded by their supreme cuddliness. ¡°Oh my, no need to be so violent~. Cannot we be friends~?¡± It was time to make some more kitten friends. Nee-san would be surely proud of her. ¡°Fwiends?¡± Captain Yoruichi of the neko guard raised her dubious eyebrow, eyeing her with considerable suspicion. She obviously didn''t trust her in the slightest. Yuki nodded. ¡°Yes, friends. I am sure you all just want some cuddles and snuggles. Some head pats for everyone~.¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°...¡± Captain Yoruichi lowered her sword, albeit only briefly and tentatively. The distrust was patent. ¡°...¡± Yuki beamed. ¡°NO!!! We will not fall for your deception, foreign devil!!!¡± Captain Yoruichi gripped her sword, her paws filled with resolve. ¡°Your twisted tongue speaks only lies and deceit, fiend! We arrre prroud warriors! Our paws are strong, and our wills are as unbending as steel! We have sworn an oath to protect Koneko and catizens with our lives and blood, even in its darkest hour! We will not waver, and we will not shrink from our duty! We will not be led astray by the purrspect of cuddles, snuggles, and chin strokes! No matter how tempting they might be!¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki pouted in disappointment, hugging Katsuki tightly. Her attempt at making more fwiends had failed. Her hopes had been brutally crushed and her offer rebuffed. How cruel. ¡°Captain Yoruichi ...¡± Katsuki tried to speak up for her, yet even she was brushed aside by Yoruichi''s ¨¦lan. Captain Yoruichi raised her sword. ¡°Your pleads serve you naught, fiend! Be prepared to meet your end! Neko guard, attack ...¡± Yuki, however, was not so quick to give up. If Nee-san, then it was to fight and never surrender! ¡°Why are you doing this? Why are you attacking me? What have I done to deserve such treatment?¡± Her words caught the neko guard off guard, giving them pause. ¡°Well, ...¡± Captain Yoruichi was thinking. ¡°As said, your wanton destrrruction will stop here and meow! You will pay for your deeds, fiend!¡± Both she and Katsuki were equally confused. ¡°Wanton destruction? What wanton destruction? I entered the town just a few minutes ago, and as far as I can see, Koneko is still standing.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Yoruichi fell silent before raising her voice again. ¡°Lies! I am surrre you must have destroyed something on your crrrazed stampede. A mailbox, a cart, a food stand! There must be something, right?¡± He turned to her loyal subordinates. Her second in command shook his head. ¡°Not as far as we know, Captain. We have no damage reported yet.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Yoruichi returned her attention to her, visibly dissatisfied with the current situation. ¡°Anynya, then it was more of a figure of speech. And it is rather the potential destruction that is relevant here, and not the actual destrruction. Only because you haven''t destroyed anything yet, that doesn''t mean that you will not destroy anything in the future! Furthermore, you have entered the town without permission! You have breached the guardhouse after overpowering our brave warriors! But we shall not tolerate your reign of terror!¡± Yuki was listening. The neko clan was clearly not as eloquent as Nee-san. It was not even a comparison ... But it made them charming. The cats were cute and silly, and a little bit helpless. The neko clan definitely needed her help. ¡°... But I didn''t overpower them ... The guards fled their posts the moment they saw me ... So I just stepped over the walls ...¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Captain Yoruichi fell once again silent, once again turning to her subordinates. ¡°Is that true? Did they really desert their posts?¡± Her second in command took a deep breath, scratching his fur. ¡°Well, technically speaking, yes ...¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Yoruichi raised her paw against her. ¡°Listen, female human creature, you might speak the truth for once, but the fact stands that your sole intention is to terrorise this peaceful town and its catizens!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yuki doubted so. Yoruichi nodded, confident in her ways. ¡°Yes, and we have definite prrroof to lay bare your vile intentions beyond any reasonable doubt, fiend!¡± Yuki smiled. ¡°Such as?¡± Yoruichi pointed at her arms. ¡°The young kitten in your arms! You have clearly catnapped her, fiend, for whatever vile purposes! If that is not definite proof of your bottomless villainy, then I don''t know what else.¡± Realisation hit Yuki. ¡°Ah, you mean Princess Katsuki. You know, she is ...¡± ¡°Preposterous!!!¡± Yoruichi raised her sword, as did the rest of the neko guard. ¡°Not only did you catnap a young, innocent kitten, but you also commit your crime against a member of the impurrrial family and the Crown Princess herself! Does your black hearted wickedness know no bounds? You will pay for your crimes!!! Neko guard, assemble ...¡± Yuki sighed in frustration. ¡°Listen, Captain Yoruichi, please let me finish for once. I will expalin everything. I have not catnapped Princess Katsuki. I am here as her friend, right, Katsuki?¡± Katsuki nodded vigorously, finally taking her side. ¡°Indeed, Lady Yuki is an esteemed a fwiend of the neko clan, and our honourable guest. She was invited personally by Her Majesty herself. I swear so on my paws.¡± Yoruichi blinked. ¡°Really?¡± Both, Yuki and Katsuki nodded. ¡°... ... ...¡± Captain Yoruichi averted her eyes, finally realising the implications of her actions. Her paws were fidgeting. ¡°I am sowwy. This was just a big misunderstanding ...¡± A tender hand was patting her head, slowly rubbing her fur. It was Yuki, armed with a big, radiant smile. ¡°No need to be so gloomy. It is all forgiven and forgotten.¡± And thus Yuki was able to defeat the imperial neko guard. Not through brute force, but through cuddles and snuggles.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 10 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 10
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Holding Katsuki tightly in her arms, Yuki wandered the floors of the impurrial pawlace, which was apparently not a case of misspelling, but rather the correct denomination according to neko terminology and orthography. The proud members of the impurrial catguard trailing closely behind her, following her on their fluffy paws. Through illicit means such as cuddles and pats, Yuki had earned herself their loyalty and respect. The pack of kittens and cats had accepted her as their de facto alpha cat. Nevertheless, they still met her with a considerable amount of suspicion. They didn''t completely trust her yet. She was far taller than them. She had no fur, no tail, and no whiskers. Furthermore, she was walking on her two hind paws and was missing their fluffy ears. Instead, she possessed a pair of curious clams fixed to the sides of her oval head. And last but not least, she was not meowing. All this made her suspect in the eyes of the catguard who probably regarded her as a strange type of kitten. Captain Yourichi and her detachment were guiding her around, showing her the various rooms and facilities inside the palace¡¯s wall. Her chest swelled with inherent feline pride, her whiskers straightened, and her tail waved at the sight of the fruits and achievements of catvilitisation and all of nekohood. Yuki merely smiled and went along for the sake of diplomatic politeness. It would be impolite to interrupt her. Captain Yoruichi raised her paw, motioning at a forge. The fire of coke and coal nourished the flames of the furnaces. The sound of hammers and anvils, of hardening steel and labour reverberated through the air. The vapour of boiling steam and oils clouded the room. Yet it did not escape Yuki that a considerable number of cats were lying around on the floor, taking a nap. Most of them were sleeping in close proximity to the furnaces. It was probably the warmth of the furnaces that attracted them. It was an economical use of warmth, but the fact remained that many of them were sleeping dangerously close to the flames. Hopefully, they wouldn''t get their tails burned. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Captain Yoruichi raised her chin. ¡°This is the impurial pawmoury. Here we purrduce our armaments. Only the most proficient smiths and armourers of the Empire receive the honour to render their services in these esteemed halls.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Yuki marvelled at the industrious kittens at work. Their little hammers made them look so cute. Their little group moved on to the next room. Captain Yoruichi spoke, ¡°This is the pride of the Empire. This is the impurrial manufactory.¡± ¡°Ah ...¡± Yuki opened her mouth in awe. ¡°Here we produce the softest and most exquisite fabrics of the Empire. Whether it be silk or serge, felt or velvet, linen or hemp, wool or cashmere. They are our pride and represent our prime expurrt product. We are expurrting our delicate fabrics across the entire spirit realm.¡± Yuki beamed. ¡°I see.¡± Much to her confusion, several kittens were playing with samples of yarn, their paws battling them in the air. Other kittens were bouncing with their paws on rolled out bolts of silk, cashmere and cotton. Yuki tilted their head. What were they doing there? Captain Yoruichi noticed her confusion and cared to explain, ¡°Do not wonder, they are purrforming an impurrtant duty. They are testing the fluffiness and softness of our raw materials and final products. We, the Neko clan, stand only for the highest degree of quality in terms of softness and cuddliness.¡± Her words didn''t convince Yuki at all. Their occupation did not look like work at all. They were having a lot of fun playing with their yarn and fabrics, yet she didn''t wish to argue with the neko clan and their feline expertise in the field of fabrics and textiles. They probably knew what they were doing. Their little tour continued, leading them to a wide, open area within the palace¡¯s walls. It was a garden and many cats were tending to their herbs and beds in an exemplary display of horticulture. They even had a little irrigation system and were wielding tiny shovels and sickles in their paws. The cats were busy harvesting their plentiful bounty. What a heart warming sight. Yuki beamed.¡°What are you growing here?¡± Captain Yoruichi puffed her chest and purred, ¡°Catnip, of course! Much, much catnip! Nekohood is constant need of a steady supply of high grade catnip! Fresh catnip is an essential commodity of our daily life.¡± Yuki nodded. That made sense ... Katsuki had told her much about the prime impurrtance of catnip. And their journey continued. There were many more rooms to visit and many more floors to wander. Purrhaps too many ... Yuki appreciated their efforts to introduce her, an outsider, to the rich and colourful history and culture of the Neko clan, but there was a limit to her human patience and benevolence. Their tour was becoming increasingly tedious ... All the walking and the endless lectures were slowly starting to bore her to death ... She had seen enough of the 9 999 rooms of the Impurrial Pawlace, and she doesn''t want to hear anything any more about the 999 uses of catnip! But Yuki was a good girl. Despite being bored to death, she didn''t raise any complaints, just as courtesy demanded. ... Her fate was instead to slowly fall asleep. Her eyelids were heavy, and it was only ... a matter ... of time ... until ... ... sleep ... ... claimed ... ... her ... ... ¡°Zzz ... Zzz ... Zzz ...¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 11 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 11
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Captain Yoruichi raised her paw, ¡°And here we are, the glorrrious and venerable impurrrial throne room, the heart and jewel of the impurrial palace. Unforrrtunately, though, our tour ends here as time is sparse. However, if you wish so, we would be of course honoured to continue our tour and show you more of the impurrial palace another day. There are many more rooms and places to see and visit ...¡± ¡°Zzz ... Zzz ... Zzz ...¡± Yet it was already too late. Yuki had already fallen asleep from utter boredom, her eyelids closed, and her head lowered while standing upright. A series of sweet melodic snores escaped her lips. ¡°Zzz ... Zzz ... Zzz ...¡± Captain Yoruichi cleared her throat, ¡°Ahem, Lady Yuki ...¡± ¡°Zzz ... Zzz ... Zzz ...¡± Yuki was sleeping peacefully. ¡°Lady Yuki ...¡± ¡°Zzz ... Zzz ... Zzz ...¡± Ultimately, it was Katsuki who took action and poked her dormant mistress awake. ¡°Wah ...¡± Yuki jumped up in shock, caught completely off guard and thrown into total disarray and confusion. ¡°I am here ... I am listening ... I am awake ... I am not sleeping ...¡± The kitten guard exchanged looks, yet they choose to ignore her lapse. As supreme connoisseur themselves, they probably knew about the impurrtance of taking naps. Yuki looked around, still slightly disoriented. ¡°Where are we? What are we doing here?¡± Captain Yoruichi cleared her throat, explaining once again, ¡°Ahem, as said, this is the impurrial throne room. The Empurress already awaits you, Lady Yuki.¡± ¡°Oh ...¡± Yuki merely smiled, overjoyed and breathing a sigh of relief now that her martyrdom had finally ended. No boring tour anymore. She was free! Finally free! Now the Empurrress was awaiting her. Yuki and the delegation entered. They were greeted by the entire collective neko court, by guards and soldiers, by courtiers and ministers, by scribes and servants. Among them, was sitting The Empurrress, the supposedly purrriest and fluffiest of cats, throning on a conspicuous mountain of soft, cosy pillows from where she reigned over the lands of Neko clan with an iron paw. A guard announced, purring through the wide halls. ¡°Her Impurrrial Pawjesty, forever August, Purrrtector of the Realm, Defender of Nekohood, Pawrdian of Peace and Purrrsperity, Champion of Kittens, Empurrress Suiko! May She purrr long and in peace!¡± The use of feline titles was noted by Yuki. Pawjesty ... Empurrress ... If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The Empurrress greeted her. ¡°Greetings, We have been already awaiting you ...¡± ¡°Mother~!!!¡± Impatience overtook Katsuki, making her jump from the safety of Yuki''s arms, only to storm off to join her mother''s side. Katsuki moved her paws, wildly gesticulating to express her joy. ¡°Mother, I have missed you, purrr.¡± ¡°I have missed you too, Katsuki-chan~. It is good to see you return.¡± Empurrress Suiko placed her paw on her daughter''s forehead, patting her. Katsuki was purring loudly, her joy visible. ¡°How are you doing? I was told that you have found a summoner in the human realm? Furthermore, I was told that your new duties and responsibilities keep you busy every day of the week.¡± Katsuki purred, enjoying her pat, ¡°I am doing well, Mother~. And, yes, I have found a strong and powerful summoner. I have no doubt that Lady Asami ranks with cerrrtainty among the strongest of her kind And, yes, Lady Asami tasked with an array of impurrtant and indispensable duties and responsibilities. Lady Asami is indeed counting on me day and night. Unfortunately, my onerous duties impede to return home.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Yuki didn''t say anything. Being their de facto private house cat wasn''t exactly an important duty ... Nee-san just kept Katsuki around all the time for her to play with her ... Otherwise, her onerous duties mainly consisted of taking naps near the stove, playing around with her yarn, eating large quantities of tuna, and consuming pats and belly rubs. Empuress Suiko smiled, much proud of her daughter. ¡°I see. I presume then that our human guest must be our esteemed Lady Asami. It is a honour to finally meet you in person, Lady Asami, although I must confess that I am surprised by your age. You are younger that I have expected, Lady Asami.¡± Katsuki was fidgeting. ¡°Well, ... That is because she isn''t Lady Asami ...¡± ¡°What? But didn''t I instruct you to take her with you?¡± Katsuki was scratching her head. ¡°Yes, you did ... But it was ... unfortunately ... not possible ... You see, Mother, as it turns out Lady Asami has a variety of other commitments that require her utmost attention ... Thus, Lady Asami is unavailable ...¡± ¡°...¡± Silence followed. Katsuki offered a wry smile. ¡°But do not worry, Mother, Lady Asami has sent her little sister instead.¡± ¡°Her little sister?¡± Katsuki nodded. ¡°Yes, her little sister. I can vouch for her. Lady Yuki is a more than adequate replacement~.¡± Yuki merely waved. Yes, she was Nee-san little sister and more than adequate. She had trained hard for this day. She wouldn''t disappoint Nee-san ¡°...¡± Her mother hesitated, but there was trust in her eyes, trust in Katsuki''s judgement. ¡°We will see. I hope you are right, because it is an impurrrtant task that awaits you.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± Yuki tilted her head, curious. Nee-san was also always tilting her head. It was thus a behaviour that had to be emulated. Empurrress Suiko spoke, ¡°You will see. Grave danger looms on the horizon, Lady Yuki, threatening all of Nekohood An old enemy has once again reemerged.¡± All cats at the court, ministers and courtiers, soldiers and gaurds, nodded in agreement, their faces serious. ¡°Guards, unravel the map.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Pawjesty!¡± The guards did as ordered, quickly and efficiently. They brought a giant scroll and unravelled it. Yuki was staring at the map with more questions than answers. ¡°What is this?¡± Empurrress Suiko spoke, ¡°This is a map of the spirit realm. As you can see, our lands are here.¡± Her paw motioned somewhere undefined in the middle of nowhere. As if she knew where the Neko territory was located, which she didn''t. But it was probably where the giant cat face was located. That should be a quite reliable indicator. Empurrress Suiko took the word, ¡°News has arrived that the snake clan has officially concluded a peace treaty with the toad clan, ending hostilities between their respective clans. At least, furr the time being. And, at least, until the next war. Unfurrtunately, that is terrible news furr us.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Empurrress Suiko nodded. ¡°It is, Lady Yuki. The snakes are still weakened by the long war, but it means that they can and will turn their attention now southwards again, against us. They are shifting their forces south, threatening our broders, It is only a matter of time before they will strike like in the past.¡± ¡°Oh ...¡± Yuki understood after looking at the map. The ominous violet of the snake clan bordered against the brillaint gold of the neko clan. It seeemed like conflict was inevitable. Empurrress Suiko raised her paw. ¡°But it is not too late yet. We must act swiftly and with courage. To counter the snake threat, I have arranged talks with our neighbours. We need to revive old bonds and form an alliance against our common foe.¡± Yuki raised her hand. She had a question. ¡°And what has that exactly to do to with us?¡± Empurrress Suiko meowed loud and clearly. ¡°The talks will be soon, Lady Yuki. Sadly, there are impurrtant matters here at home that require my attention. Our forces must be meowbilised, and we must prepare for war. That is why I will send you and my daughter as our representatives. I thus ask you to assist my daughter and support her as she is still young and inexpurrrienced. You both must secure an alliance.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Yuki clenched her fists, highly motivated. How fortunate that Nee-san had instructed her much in the subtle art of statecraft and diplomacy. It was finally time to put Nee-san''s lessons to good use.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 12 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 12
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
A lone mountain pass near the border to the snake clan has been chosen and was agreed upon as the assembly area. A military camp of bivouacs and tents rose from nothing as more and more forces assembled. Now that their respective delegations had arrived, the arduous rounds of diplomatic talks had begun under the cover of a large tent. The alliance of threatened clans had been assembled, or rather the alliance of cute threatened clans, a fact that didn''t escape Yuki''s notice. Much to her delight, it was an alliance consisting mainly of cute and fluffy animals. She wanted to tickle and pat all of them! The cats sent their representatives. The red pandas sent their representatives. The hedgehogs sent their representatives. The otters sent their representatives. The beavers sent their representatives.The rabbits sent their representatives. The squirrel sent their representatives. The weasels sent their representatives. And last but not least, even the tanuki sent their representatives. Yuki smiled. They were all so cute and cuddly, not to mention and supremely fuzzy. And yet, they were all united in their purpose to fight an old and common enemy, the evil snake clan. The expansion of the snakes had to be halted at any price until it was too late. Everyone knew what was at risk here and that time was of the essence! Nevertheless, old grievances were not entirely forgotten and prejudices lingered. A red panda raised his paw, pointing at Katsuki with an accusing tone, ¡°How can we be certain that you won''t betray us yet again, Princess Katsuki? After all, it was you and yours who sold us out during the last war! Everyone knows that you cats are a treacherous clan without the slightest sense of honour!¡± Katsuki was obviously forced to defend official neko policy, ¡°We aren''t!¡± The red panda narrowed his eyes, his position irreconcilable. ¡°You are. You are nothing but opportunistic cowards! Your resolve is as weak as your fur¡¯s fluffiness!¡± Katsuki pouted, fuming. ¡°Hold your tongue! I won¡¯t allow you to besmirch the honour of the glorious neko clan, you ... Mmmmmm! Mmmmm! Mmmmmmm!¡± Yuki intervened, holding Katsuki back, closing her mouth with her fingers, blocking any of her attempts to speak further. These talks were too important to be ruined by individual sentiments. The needs of many were more important than the wounded pride of a single kitten. All that was left to Katsuki was to mumble and protest, ¡°Mmmm! Mmmm! Mmmmmmm!¡± Yuki smiled, taking the word instead. ¡°We do not want to disagree, but you should not forget that the neko clan has hardly profited from our betrayal. Rather the opposite. We have suffered the consequences of our disloyalty. The snake clan backstabbed us at the first best opportunity.¡± ¡°...¡± The red panda grumbled, but her words calmed his mood. ¡°Fair enough ...¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Sssssss, greetingssss everyone.¡± An uninvited visitor arrived. It was a snake. Everyone turned, startled by its appearance. The red panda raised his paw. ¡°Who are you? And what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ssssss, who I am isssss not important. I am an emisssssssary of the sssssnake clan, and we have caught wind of your ridiculoussssss alliancccccce of weaklingsssss. I mussssst ssssay that we find yourrrrrr laughable effortsssss to consssssspire againsssssst usssss amussssssing. Neverthelesssssssss, the White Ssssssnake Sssssage felt compelled to disssssspatch a ssssssmall expeditionary forcccccce to make our possssssition known.¡± The snake smirked, antagonising every clan in the tent on the spot, not to mention annoying everyone present with his lisping. Katsuki fumed. ¡°Was that all you wanted to say? Don''t you have anything better to do than sneak in and throw insults at us?¡± ¡°Of coursssse. Of coursssse.¡± The snake grinned, his tongue lisping. ¡°Assss a matter of fact, I am here to pressssssent you with an ultimaaaaatum. Our demandsssss are sssssimple, disssssolve your feeble allianccccce and ssssssurrender your armssssss. Ssssssubmit to our power and we might ssssshow mercccccy. Oppossssse us, howeverrrrr, and our forcessssss will crush youuuuu all. You have time until tomorrow afternoon to surrrrrrender before we attaaaaack.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Katsuki was wandering back and forth under the roof of their tent, deeply unsettled. The talks rested in the light of recent events, despite time being precious. The delegations had decided to retreat to their tents to consult with each other before they would reconvene the dawn of morning. ¡°What shall we do? What shall we do?¡± Yuki merely smiled, trying to soothe her fluffy feline friend, ¡°Don''t worry, Katsuki. Everything will be fine. Nothing is lost yet.¡± Katsuki looked at her with worried eyes. ¡°Do you think so?¡± Yuki nodded. ¡°Yes, confidence, Katsuki, have confidence! A battle is only lost when you give up! That is at least what Nee-san says.¡± ¡°Hmm ...¡± Katsuki pondered, her paw rubbing at her chin. ¡°I guess we need to fight then ...¡± ¡°Ssss, not necesssssssarily.¡± An old friend returned, slithering its way into the tent. It was the emissary of the snake clan. Katsuki jumped up in shock, quickly hiding behind Yuki''s legs. ¡°Waw, a snake! GUARDS ...¡± ¡°Ssss, no need to call the guardssssss, Princess Katsuki. I am coming in peaccccccce. In fact, I have an offer for you and the neko clan.¡± ¡°An offer?¡± Katsuki peeked at the snake from her cover. The snake nodded. ¡°Sssss, indeed. You and I both know well that your feeble alliance isssssss ultimately doomed to fail. That is why I offer you a way to ssssssssave your clan, Princcccccessssssss Katsssssssuki. Join ussssssss and we will sssssspare you.¡± Katsuki hesitated. ¡°You want me to betray ... the alliance?¡± The snake nodded. ¡°Yessss, together, we will destroy the minor clanssssss and take their lands. Of coursssssse, the neko clan will be duly compenssssssssated for your change of heart. Not only will we return the landsssssss that we have annexxxxxxed during the last war, but we will alssssssso return the neko ssssssage sssssssscroll as a ssssssign of our goodwill.¡± Katsuki couldn''t believe her ears. Her anger exploded. ¡°So it was you who stole our sacred neko sage scroll!¡± The snake smirked. ¡°Correct, we are guilty asssssss charged. It was child''ssssssss play.¡± ¡°But how?¡± Katsuki retorted. ¡°The Neko guard protects the scroll with their lives. How were you able to penetrate our defences?¡± The snake grinned. ¡°Well, from what I heard, our agents struck during the grand neko nap fessssstival ¡­¡± ¡°Oh, ¡­ the ¡­ nap ¡­ festival ¡­ ¡± Katsuki fell profoundly silent. ¡°The grand neko nap festival?¡± Yuki tilted her head. ¡°Yessss, we sssstruck during the yearly fessstival under the cover of ssssslumber. The Neko guard wassssssss ssssssssoundly assssssssleep on their mountainsssss of catnip when we arrived to perform our ssssssecret operation.¡± ¡°That ... sounds ... believable.¡± Katsuki lowered her head in shame, disappearing into the abyss of humiliation. ¡°But in our defence, only the most vile fiend strikes during our sacred nap time. Have no honour?¡± ¡°Sssss, we are ssssssssnakes ... What do you expect, Princess Katssssssuki? Prey is besssst enjoyed while assssleeep.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki was left speechless to the point of despairing. As it turned out, the Neko guard was really beyond useless ... No wonder that Nee-san had placed so little faith into the neko clan and their abilities ... They were truly incompetent ... How was it possible to get a national treasure stolen directly under your nose during nap time ¡­ ¡°Ssss, anyway, what do you think about our offer, Princess Katssssssssuki? Do you acccccccccept or not?¡± Katsuki raised her paw, adopting a thinking posture. ¡°Well, ...¡± A simple stern glance from Yuki sufficed to shut down any frivolous thoughts that Katsuki''s capricious kitten mind might hold. The message was clear, don''t even think about it! Katsuki merely gulped. ¡°No ... No!!! We decline! The honour of the neko clan cannot be bought!¡± The snake emissary narrowed his eyes. ¡°I sssssssee, how unfortunate. I hope you and your fellow catssssssss will come to regret your decissssssssion sssssssssoon. Mark our wordssssssss, you all will pay dearly for oppossssssing usssssssss.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 13 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 13
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
It was morning when the alliance of cute and fluffy animals, at least Yuki called them such, reassembled for a new war council in the command tent. Every clan was determined to fight the enemy, and though the snake clan didn¡¯t scare them, they all knew that they had to fight. A tough battle awaited them. There was no escape. It was now a matter of standing together or falling together. Their situation strengthened their alliance, although doubt and uncertainty plagued everyone¡¯s mind. There was fear and anxiety in everyone¡¯s eyes. The upcoming battle wouldn¡¯t be an easy one. The forces of the snake clan were infamous for their mercilessness and brutality. It would take more than just courage and foolhardy bravery to defeat them. Luckily, Yuki had a plan. It was time to capitalise on her lessons in strategy and tactics. Nee-san would be certainly proud of her. She would put Nee-san''s classes to good use. The red panda raised his voice, him being the representative of his clan and improptu commander of the allied forces. ¡°I am glad that everyone here is resolved to fight. Today, we will stand and fight together as comrades. Nevertheless, we must now discuss how to confront the enemy. Our scouts report that the enemy significantly outnumbers us. We will receive reinforcements soon, but even then our numbers are far from favourable. The enemy is strong, yet we cannot allow the enemy to take the mountain pass without a fight. The pass is a strategically important. It would allow our enemy to invade our lands unopposed. That is why we must defend the pass no matter the cost. That is why we have no choice, we must stand our ground.¡± Everyone in the tent nodded. So did Yuki. The pass was important. That much is clear. The red panda continued, ¡°Fortunately, the mountains stand with us in the coming battle. The terrain will favour us and provide us a with a strong defensive position. We will have the high ground, which will allow us to counter the enemy numbers.¡± ¡°...¡± The other clans said nothing. Their representatives appeared to agree with the proposed strategy. After all, it was a sensible one. Still ... Yuki stepped forwards, entering the middle of the tent. She was a girl with a purpose. Katsuki watched her from the sides, confused. ¡°Yuki, what are you doing?¡± Yuki responded with a motivated smile. ¡°Watch and learn. I have an idea.¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Yuki raised her hand, calling for attention. ¡°Excuse me! I know that it is not my place to speak, but I want to propose a different strategy.¡± The red panda narrowed his eyes at her, scrutinising her. ¡°Human, you are with the neko clan, unless I am mistaken.¡± Yuki nodded. ¡°Correct. I act as a representative of the neko clan.¡± The red panda crossed his arms. ¡°I see. You may speak then. Tell us, what strategy do you propose instead?¡± Yuki beamed positively. ¡°Listen, what if we ...¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
An open plain stretched out before the mountain pass. It was afternoon. Two armies stood assembled on the vast plain, forming rows and formations, closing ranks and battle lines. Armed to the teeth with weapons of war, clad in armour and steel, the two alliances prepared to meet each other in battle. The day of battle had arrived. The two forces would face each other now on the fields of glory. ¡°Ssssss, how foolisssh of them¡±, the snake general hissed, amused by the utter foolishness of their enemy. ¡°To forsssake their defensssive position only to meet us on open ground. Are they tired of living? Thisss battle will be easssy. We will crusssh thisss feeble alliance under the weight of our superior forces.¡± ¡°Indeed, General¡±, the snake emissary seconded his opinion. ¡°Our attempt to bribe the neko clan might have failed, but the fate of the allaince isss sssealed regardlesss. The moment we break their morale, their forcesss will flee and ssshatter. Their landsss will then be oursss for the taking. They will be unable to oppossse usss.¡± ¡°Exactly¡±, the general flicked his tongue with glee before addressing a nearby officer. ¡°Soldier, give our troops the orders to advance and engage the enemy. The time has come to annihilate our enemy.¡± ¡°Underssstood, General.¡± The officer slithered off to transmit the orders. The battle was about to begin.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
A red panda officer gulped at the sight of the enemy numerical superiority, his nerves getting the better of him. Their superiority was considerable, to say the least, ¡°Do you think that was a good idea, General, to follow her plan?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waver, soldier¡±, the red panda general replied, his voice firm. ¡°The girl''s plan was a sound plan, and I support it. Now that we stand here, we must be ready to face the enemy.¡± The officer remained unsure. ¡°Still ...¡± A stern glare from the general silenced his complaint, his paw raised. ¡°We need to steel our hearts and show courage ...¡± The general paused, all of his attention now focused on the enemy. The snake troops began to move. ¡°The enemy is advancing. Order the troops to prepare and receive the enemy. Everyone shall act as planned.¡± ¡°Understood, General.¡± The officer hurried off to alert the troops, his heart pounding with anticipation.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Meanwhile, Yuki and Katsuki were lying in wait, hiding among the woods together with a detachment of fearsome, nimble neko warriors and other alliance soldiers. They had taken a little detour and taken the long route around the mountain, all for the sake of one goal. They were biding their time, preparing for a sneak attack on the enemy camp. They would ambush the camp after the snake main force was successfully lured into the mountain pass. The plan was to stage a feigned retreat before the armies clash. The alliance army would abandon their positions and withdraw, inviting the enemy to pursue them. Once lured in, the alliance troops would block the pass behind them with rocks and stone and that way trap the entirety of the enemy forces. Unable to escape, the enemy would be then be exposed to attacks from all sides. Arrows, javelins, rocks will rain down on the enemy from above without mercy. ¡°Are you sure your plan will work, Yuki?¡± Katsuki asked, her voice laced with doubt. Yuki nodded, supremely convinced. How could she? ¡°Quite sure. My confidence in Nee-san is unshakeable. After all, this is one of Nee-san¡¯s brilliant stratagems. We discussed this manoeuvre in our mountain warfare class!¡± ¡°If you think so ...¡± Katsuki trailed off, still unsure but willing to trust Yuki.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 14 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 14
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The enemy advanced. The army of snakes was in sight in all its might. The once distant metallic rumble of armours and weapons grew louder, and louder. What once felt like a distant threat, had now become a grim reality, a grim reality they were now sharply reminded of. The banners of the snake clan fluttered in the wind. The ground quaked beneath the weight of their slithering march. ¡°...¡± His subordinate officer gulped, his face etched with a mixture of fear and doubt, before a furtive glance met him. ¡°General ...¡± ¡°NOT YET, soldier! NOT YET!¡± The red panda general rallied his courage, unwilling to let mere fear dictate the course of the battle. It was here now that they had to stand their ground and fight. The time had come for everyone to protect their clan, their families, and all else they held dear. ¡°Not yet! Hold your positions!!! Wait!!!¡± ... ¡°Wait!¡± ... ¡°Wait!¡± ... ¡°Wait!¡± ... ¡°NOW!!!¡± The red panda general shouted from the depths of his lungs, loud enough for everyone surrounding to hear. ¡°Everyone!!! Retreat!!! Retreat up the mountain pass! Now!!!¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
... ... ... ... ... ... ¡°Ssss, what isss happening? What are they doing, ssss? They are running ...¡± The snake emissary looked confused, unable to understand the mystery that was transpiring before his eyes. The snake general grinned, flashing his teeth openly. ¡°Sssss, perfect!!! This isss esssactly what we need! Thisss our chanssse! They are fleeing! They have broken their ranksss! They are routed! We mussst strike now when the iron isss hot! We mussst not miss this opportunity! We must hunt them down like prey!¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°Captain!¡± the general barked. ¡±Yesss, General!¡± a snake officer reported. ¡°Order the troops to pursssue the enemy! Sssshow no mercy, no quarter! Eliminate everyone and anyone in your way! Today, victory will be oursss!¡± ¡°Isss sssuch wissse, though, general?¡± the emissary shared his doubts. ¡°It might be unwissse to pursssue the enemy. Ssshould we not act with care and patience inssstead? It would not be the first time that essssesssive eagerness led to failure, General.¡± ¡°Your worriesss are appreciated, but misssplaced, emissary. Thisss isss an opportunity that we cannot allow to go waste. Our mere sssight has routed the enemy and sssent them running with their tails between their legs, but victory isss not yet ours. We have broken their morale, but unless we desssstroy their army here and now, they will live to fight another day. That isss why we mussst pursue them now before it isss too late. We cannot allow them to rally and regroup. We must take the mountain pass before they are able to turn their arms againssst ussss once again.¡± The emissary merely nodded. ¡°True wordsss indeed, General. May the day bring usss victory!¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Look, Katsuki, our plan ... It is working! They are pursuing us! They are walking right into our trap!¡± Yuki clenched her fists, radiating undiluted enthusiasm. Their plan ... Their plan was truly working. Of course, Nee-san''s wisdom would never fail her! Everything was going according to plan! ¡°Soon it is also time for us to strike! We just need to be patient and wait! Our moment will come!¡± ¡°...¡± Katsuki nodded, as did the surrounding cat warriors. Armed to the paws, each of them were prepared to fight and give their lives for nekohood.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
A narrow path allowed the snake army to advance through the rugged terrain, through a desolate land of stone and rock, but it was a treacherous path, much to the discomfort of the common snake soldier and officer. It was quiet. Too quiet. There was no enemy in sight, and yet all of them had the feeling that they were being watched, a feeling that was unwilling to leave them. Each of their steps was observed by unseen eyes. Their movements closely monitored. Their keen senses warned them, and yet their orders demanded them to advance. A snake soldier gulped, his restless eyes straying around, ceaselessly observing their surroundings, the stone, the rocks, the high cliffs around them. ¡°Captain, do you ... Do sense it too? Sssomething isss not right here.¡± The officer did his best to maintain a calm fa?ade. Something was not right, but it was better not to think about it too much. ¡°Courage, sssoldier. We are all proud warriorsss. We are sssnakesss. Fear will not cloud our judgement ...¡± ¡°GRRHGRRGRGHRGHRGHGHGHGHGHGHGHGHGHGHGHGHGHRRH!!!¡± An earthshattering cacophony of calamity echoed through the entire valley like a lightning splitting heaven apart. The whole mountain trembled, shuddered deep down to its very core, as if the mountain itself awakened from its eternal slumber only to rise. A chorus of crashing, splintering, and grinding rock erupted from behind. A massive rockslide crashed downwards at the foot of the mountain, destroying anything in its path in a maelstrom of dust and debris. The masses of unmoveable rock and stone blocked the beginning of the valley and their only exit. ¡°Captain, what ... What is going on here?¡± Confusion was written across the soldier''s face. ¡°...¡± The snake officer paled in an instant, immediately realising the full implications of what has transpired. The pass was blocked. Their only escape route was completely cut off. They were now ... They were now all trapped. The entire army was trapped. ¡°...¡± ¡°WAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!¡± A roaring war cry filled the air. The snake officer turned his head and he was greeted by the sight of a charging enemy. The alliance forces were charging down the mountain pass, meeting them head on with full force. ¡°Dammit!¡± the snake captain hissed. ¡°BATTLE FORMATION!!! FORM RANKS ...¡± A stray arrow cut him short, shooting right past his head into the ground. Archers. A volley of arrows rained down upon from the cliffs above, piercing armours and scales alike. Red pandas, hedgehogs, otters, beavers, rabbits, squirrels, weasels, tanuki, they all stood together drawing their small bows. And it was not just arrows. Javelins, rocks, boulders, wooden logs followed in an endless hail of projectiles, all hurled down upon them from above without relent.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°... ... ...¡± The snake general stared the settling dust cloud, his blood boiling, his tongue hissing. ¡°I have underessstimated the enemy. It wasss a trap. It wasss a trap all along. We played right into their handsss. They lured usss in and ssstruck. ¡± The emissary spoke first. ¡°What ssshall we do now then, General?¡± The general gritted his teeth in fustration. ¡°Nothing. The army isss lossst. The battle isss lossst. All that remainsss for usss now isss to retreat ...¡± ¡°Nyyyyyyyyyyaaaaaaaaaaaaa~!!! For catnip and nekohood! For the Empress, BANZAI!!!¡± ¡°Nyyyyyyyyyyaaaaaaaaaaaaa~!!!¡± A roaring nya resounded across the plain. The general froze. This sound ... From the tree line emerged an army of fierce warrior cats clad in armour and with swords in their paws , their numbers uncountable. The cats covered the ground with feline speed, their armoured paws trampling down the earth. They charged right towards them. This was the end ...
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 15 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 15
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Victorious, the army of proud cats returned to Koneko, the impurrial capital. They had won. They had triumphed. The alliance forces had delivered a crushing defeat upon the snake clan, a resounding victory for the alliance, for the time being. The snake offensive was halted and their expansionist ambitions thus thwarted. Their army had been annihilated. Their officers and generals taken prisoner. Their camp taken. Their entire war chest seized. Their supplies captured. Neko forces were even able to reclaim the long lost and sacred Neko Sage Scroll amidst all the chaos. In summary, her plan was a complete success on all fronts. The snake clan had been dealt a severe blow, a blow that they wouldn''t recuperate from quickly. In fact, the blow was so severe that the snakes even sued for peace as a result after their army had been decimated. Their entire southern front was now dangerously exposed, threatened by alliance forces. Their emissaries were quick to claim that what had transpired was merely the actions of a single misguided general acting without orders. It was an obvious lie. They denied any such allegations in order to save face, but their terms were nevertheless generous. They offered compensation, such as gold and even land, for his wayward deeds, should the alliance be willing to overlook his erroneous ways. The alliance accepted and the peace was signed. Reparations were paid and former lands were returned without further bloodshed. It was truly a heroic victory, enabled by a single girl. In the heart of the grand Impurrial palace, Yuki and Her Fluffy Pawness Katsuki were both received like heroes after their return. Her actions had saved the neko clan. Her mother, the Empurress, and the entire court welcomed them, servants, the neko guard, officials, and ministers. They even went so far as to throw a large feast in their honour to celebrate their victory and the new signed peace. The palace bustled with life, with the festivities about to commence. It was thus a joyful day, a joyful day for the entirety of nekohood and all cute animals of the spirit realm. The feast began, taking place in the vast main hall of the palace. Clad in her finest kimono, Yuki together with Katsuki were sitting on the softest of softest cushions right next to the Empurress, close to the throne. Long tables lined the hall, their wood weighed down by the plentiful abundance of food and drink, much to the delight of the attending cats, able to indulge in their insatiable greed. They were happy cats and they all purred loudly in content. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. As for Yuki, she received a giant porcelain bowl of milk, much bigger than anyone else''s, and a truly gargantuan slice of the best and freshest tuna served on a silver plate, much, much, much bigger than anyone else''s, far bigger than herself. All to honour their magnificent victory. In both cases, Yuki was too polite to decline feline hospitality. After all, both the milk and the tuna were signs of friendship and gratitude. It would be impolite to reject their gifts. Apparently, they had found out that she was still a young ¡®girl¡¯, which according to their cat logic made her the equivalent of a kitten, which is the reason they gave her a bowl of milk. They were not exactly wrong in thinking so, but still ... The feast came to a halt as the Empurress called for everyone''s attention. The hall fell silent on her command and listened. The Empress spoke, spreading her furry paws with a smile on her whiskers and her tail wagging, ¡°As you kneow, we all have gathered here today to celebrate this auspicious meowment. But we have also gathered here to honour two of us before all, my daughter, Princess Katsuki, who bravely stood her ground and defended our feline pride. But first and foremost, we must honour a certain girl, a girl we must consider a true friend of all of nekohood and thank from the depths of our hearts for her exceptional services, Lady Yuki. Without your bravery, without your determination, without your wisdom, a victory like this would have nyaver been possible, Lady Yuki. You have forever our eternal gratitude.¡± ¡°Nya! Nya! Nya!!! Nya!!! Nya!!!¡± The entire hall erupted in vigorous meowing in Yuki¡¯s honour to the point that she was slightly blushing, embarrassed by all the attention that she was receiving. The Empurress raised her paw. ¡°It goes without saying that your kindness and dedication will neowt go unnoticed. You shall neowt be forgotten. Thus, I shall reward you in the name of nekohood for your services. Lady Yuki.¡± A series of servants arrived on cue, bearing various gifts and presents, clutched in their fluffy paws. ¡°Here a few tokens of our gratitude.¡± The Empurress smiled. ¡°Oh.¡± Yuki marvelled, staring at the exotic gifts presented to her on soft cushions in awe. The Empurress purred, ¡°A bolt of our finest Neko silk for you and your esteemed sister. Wear it with pride and honour.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yuki reacted. It was a gift that Nee-san would certainly appreciate. ¡°Here as well you shall find, a box of our most exquisite impurrial catnip. May it calm your mind and spirit in difficult times.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Furthermeowr, we gift you a finely crafted cat bell. It shall mark wherever you are as a friend of all cats and kittens.¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki studied the cat bell that she had been offered. No matter how you looked at it, it was now her cat bell. It was a work of art specifically made for her, a collar and an accompanying cat bell of pure, shimmering gold. Of course, she would wear it. After all, it was a present, of friendship. ¡°And last but not least, Lady Yuki, I shall grant you the privilege to be the first human in the last hundred years to study the secrets of the lost Neko Sage Mode. Your efforts have allowed us to recuperate the Neko Sage Scroll after all this time. Thus, it is only proper for you to peruse it, Lady Yuki. Princess Katsuki will assist you and instruct you in the ways of the Neko Clan where required.¡± ¡°Really, Your Majesty? Is that true?¡± Yuki''s eyes sparkled, her fists clenched in excitement and delightment. The Empurress nodded. ¡°It is, Lady Yuki, the secrets of Neko Sage Mode shall be bestowed upon you. You are a true friend of all nekohood. Who else could be worthier of such an honour than you?¡± ¡°I understand, Your Majesty.¡± Yuki nodded. ¡°I will not disappoint the trust that you have put in me.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 16 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 16
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Hmm ...¡± Yuki studied the Neko Sage Scroll, deep in thought, her hand supporting her own chin. ¡°Hmm ...¡± Katsuki emulated Yuki, scratching at her fuzzy chin, her kitten eyes studying the scroll with a comparable degree of dedication. They were both staring at the opened scroll before them, scrutinising, analysing every detail. So far, they were both at a loss. For understandable reasons. The scroll frustrated all of their efforts to decypher its contents. ¡°Hmm, do you know what these symbols mean, Katsuki?¡± Yuki gave up, turning to her feline companion for counsel. ?/?. ? .?\? - (^-x-^*) - /? - ? -¥Þ - ?/??> ?w< ^)= - (?^???^?) - ~(=^?¦Ø?^) - ??? ?? ¨B? ?? ??? - /?_ ? _?\ - ?=?=? \ - ?(¡Ö¨R?¨Q¡Ö) - ?(?? ? ??) :???(=? ? ?=)*:?? - [^._.^]?áê - ( ¨@¦Ø¨A ) - (=^?¦Ø?^)? |?¡¤??¡¤???.?oO - (=£Þ ¡ñ ? ¡ñ £Þ=) - ^._.^= ¡Ò - (?^?¦Ø?^ ?) (^?¦Ø?^ ) - (=^-¦Ø-^=) - ?^???^? - ?^._.^? - ©c(^¨E^=©g) ?£Þ???£Þ? - £¨=¡ä?£à=£©- (=^¨E^=) - £Ü(=^¨E^)/ - d(=^?¦Ø?^=)b ©c(=^?¦Ø?^=)د - V(=^?¦Ø?^=)v - (????) - (?^?¦Ø?^?) - ~(=^??^)_ (?^???^?) - ~(=^?¦Ø?^) - ?^???^? - /?????\* - =( ^>w< ^)= ?/?. ? .?\? - (^-x-^*) - /? - ? -¥Þ - ?/??> ?w< ^)= d(=^?¦Ø?^=)b - /?. .?\? - ^???^?? - /?. ?.?\?¨@? (=^?¦Ø?^)? |?¡¤??¡¤???.?oO - (=£Þ ¡ñ ? ¡ñ £Þ=) - ^._.^= ¡Ò - ??? ?? ¨B? ?? ??? /?_ ? _?\ - ?=?=? \ - ?(¡Ö¨R?¨Q¡Ö) - ?(?? ? ??) - (^?¦Ø?^ ) (=^-¦Ø-^=) - ?^???^? - ?^._.^?- ©c(^¨E^=©g)- :???(=? ? ?=)*:?? [^._.^]?áê - ( ¨@¦Ø¨A ) - (?^?¦Ø?^ ?)? - /?. ? .?\? - (^-x-^*) /? - ? -¥Þ - ?/??> ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
If anyone had ever suggested that she would be one day walking on all four on the ground with a cat ears hairband on her hand and wearing an artificial cat tail while meowing, purring, and bathing herself with her forearm and tongue, she would not have believed them. And yet here she was, walking on all four with a pair of cat ears and wearing a cat tail. Apparently, all of it was part of her official Neko Sage mode ¡®training¡¯, which consisted of many such highly important activities. Highly important activities, such as taking frequent naps next to an adequate heat source. Gathering and consuming abundant amounts of catnip. Playing with her ball of yarn. Performing her daily kneading and stretching exercises. Running around aimlessly in her room, bouncing off the walls. Begging for treats. Jumping down from higher floors, with a minimum of injury. Hiding amidst bushes while hunting birds. Sharpening her claws on chunks of wood. That was her illustrious training, and much more. According to the Neko scroll, all of this was needed to awaken her inner neko. Whatever that was supposed to mean. Only those of pure heart, only those who opened their heart to their nekoness were destined to master the Neko Sage mode and its secrets. You had to think like a cat. You had to act like a cat. You had to be a cat. Such was her challenge, and Yuki was determined to overcome it, although lingering doubts regarding the nature and the actual usefulness of her ¡®training¡¯ remained. ¡°Katsuki, are you really sure that this is the right incantation?¡± Yuki eyed the kitten princess with a certain degree of suspicion. Katsuki nodded, her paws sure. ¡°I am. The scroll says to do all this, and the impurrial scholars are certain of it. Nyow, speak the incantation, Yuki!¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki looked little convinced, still on her four paws. Katsuki encouraged her, ¡°Say the words! Purr with all of your heart!¡± Yuki sighed in resignation before clearing her throat. There was no use in protesting. If this was to achieve the Neko Sage mode, then so be it. Even if she had to make a fool out of herself in the process. ¡°I am the daughter of the dawn Unknown to death, nor known to life, I am the mistress of nyine lives, Meow cuteness is my strength, Meow cuteness is my sword, Meow cuteness is my shield, I will meow a thousand times each day, I will purr a thousand times each day, I will and will be pet over a thousand times each day, I have withstood countless falls, I have caught countless prey, I have taken countless nyaps, Yet mwoq tail stands tall, Yet meow paws are raised high, Yet meow heart stands strong, Neko mode!!! Unleashed!!!¡± ... ... ... Nothing. The incantation reverberated through the air, yet nothing happened. Absolutely nothing. Once again, she had made a fool out of herself for absolutely nothing to show for it. Excellent. ¡°Hmm, I guess that we need to try harder¡±, Katsuki mused. ¡°I guess so¡±, Yuki sighed. Katsuki raised her paw. ¡°That means that we have to train more! You nyeed to work harder to awaken your inner neko!¡± ¡°...¡± Yuki declined to reply. Katsuki was not exactly wrong, but it sounded like a lot of work. The path to the Neko sage mode was long. There were still many naps to take. Many treats to gobble. Much catnip to gather. Much yarn to play with.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 17 XI
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 17
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
In the meanwhile, far, far, far away somewhere else in another world ... Asami had returned to Amegakure from her diplomatic mission in the north. It was quite a successful mission. Her efforts and methods enabled Amegakure to secure an alliance with the rulers of the Land of Iron. Her efforts bore fruit. The proud samurai of the Land of Iron were now their steadfast allies and Lord Yoshito of the Kurogane clan their man in the north. Hopefully, he would not forget the debt he had incurred and prove more loyal to her than his previous liege. Only time would tell. For now, however, she was walking through the Hattori clan manor with her most trusted allies at her side. Masanari, head of the Hattori clan and her right hand within Amegakure, Makato, her left hand and dagger in the shadows, and last but not least, Kaoru, head of the illustrious Fuma clan and her armoured fist. They were her men in key positions, and they were discussing the current situation. Kaoru took the word, ¡°I will not dispute the success of your mission, Lady Asami, but from what I know, you have left quite the impression up there in the north. Even going as far as to instigate a bloody coup.¡± Asami merely smiled. ¡°Well, you are not wrong, Lady Kaoru, although you must concede that sometimes more forceful measures are necessary to achieve your objectives. You cannot deny the effectiveness of my ways. We reached an alliance. We secured an ally. All with just some minor bloodshed and a few heads rolling. I consider that quite a success. You should be happy, Lady Kaoru, you will soon receive some much needed instructors, even some fresh soldiers. Lord Yoshito promised us some of his best samurai to support our efforts. They will swear fealty to us and their swords will serve our cause.¡± Asami shifted her gaze away from Lady Kaoru, ¡°Now, how did things work out on your part, Masanari, Makato? I hope your missions were graced with similar success.¡± Masanari shook his head negatively. ¡°Less so. Both the Land of Grass as well as the Land of Waterfalls showed little enthusiasm when it comes to a proposed alliance. Lord Shibuki rejected our offer. His village prefers to maintain their neutrality. Our talks with the daimyo of the Land of Grass proved more fruitful, but he and his court were rather reluctant to entertain the thought of an alliance as they already enjoy the protection of Konoha for a long time. They are a traditional friend and ally of Konoha. It will be difficult to draw them to our side. Much persuasion will be required¡± Asami bit her lips. ¡°Thought as much. Konoha still wields considerable influence within the Land of Grass, which is hardly surprising considering their history. They fought at each other''s side during the first, the second, and the third war. And you Makato?¡± Makato sighed, ¡°Little success in the south. The Land of Claw and the Land of Fangs are more focused on themselves than on much broader geopolitical questions. Their daimyo are incompetent. Their rule is ineffectual. Their countries are weak. Their war potential is low. Their hidden villages are insignificant. It is doubtful whether they would be of much use to us, even should they join our side.¡± Asami considered his words with care. ¡°I see. And what about the Land of Stone?¡± Makato folded his hands behind his back. ¡°Their economy is robust and their military is quite formidable. Their ninja are renowned for their tenacity and fanaticism. The only problem is that their country is ruled by a bunch of religious zealots. The High Priest and his priests only serve the divine will of the kami. They act and speak in their name alone. They will listen to no one. The fact alone that I was even able to receive an audience with the High Priest was already a miracle. He rarely entertains guests, much less outsiders.¡± ¡°How intriguing.¡± Asami flashed a grin, pleased to find her suspicions confirmed. It seemed that it was necessary to pay the Land of Stone a little visit and enlighten them. All that needed to be done was to remind them of their eternal obedience and loyalty to the imperial household, not to say her, the incarnation of the will of the kami. They owed her their loyalty ... Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°Asami-senpai~! Asami-senpai~!!! Asami-senpai~!!!!!!¡± Tobi barged in, wildly waving his flailing arms, disrupting their talks in the process. ¡°Asami-senpai~, you have to try these natto filled dangos! Their texture is superb!¡± He raised his dango with almost sacred reverence. The fool he was, though, Tobi tripped and skidded across the ground, planting his face right in front of her with the dango miraculously surviving his fall. Tobi peeked at her from below through his mask, ¡°Awwww ... Apologies! Forgive me, Asami-senpai~!!! Tobi clumsy fool~! Please accept dango as a humble apology.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Asami declined to comment. It was the usual Tobi she had always known. ¡°Tobi, ... what a surprising sight. What brings you here?¡± Tobi stood up and straightened his back, dusting off his Akatsuki robe with both hands. ¡°Ahhhh ... This was close!!! I nearly died, Asami-senpai~! I am also lucky that the dango survived!!!¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Asami crossed her arms, a dangerous glint in her eyes. He didn''t answer her question. ¡°Tobi, I ask once again, why are you here, Tobi?¡± ¡°Ehm ...¡± Tobi fidgeted with his fingers, rocking back and forth on his heels. ¡°Oh! Yes! That¡¯s right! I almost forgot! DANGO! I am here because of dango!!! This texture ... This scent ... This aroma ...¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Asami merely stared at Tobi. ¡°Please have some, Asami-senpai! Have a little bite! I promise, you will love them!¡± Tobi offered her his dango, almost poking her with the dango stick. ¡°...¡± Asami snatched it from his hand, nibbling on it with small bites. It was good. ¡°Yay!!!¡± Tobi celebrated, spinning around his own axis with his arms up. ¡°By the way, Pain-sama has sent me! He demands everyone''s immediate presence!!!¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Flickering shadows gathered inside a giant cave, their figures and faces masked by their silhouette. Pain had called for them and they heeded his call, whether far or close, whether new or old. They all obeyed. The entirety of Akatsuki assembled to listen to the words of their glorious and omniscient leader, despite the delusions of godhood on his part. But duty was duty. Among them was Asami, and, for some inexplicable reasons beyond her and human comprehension, a lowly existence called Tobi. The reasons for his presence and affiliation to the organisation still remained a mystery unsolved. It was certainly not for his abilities. Instead, Tobi was probably some kind court jester. His primary task was to entertain them and their liege, which was certainly a task that fitted his qualifications. Tobi waved with his arms like a complete and utter fool, shouting around without the slightest care in the world. ¡°Asami-senpai~, we are here!!! The Jutsu worked!!!¡± ¡°Silence, Tobi. Shut your mouth ...¡± Asami reminded her partner of his place. After all, she had no intention of embarrassing herself because of him, because her favourite cretin couldn''t shut his mouth. A chuckle met her from the other side of the cave. ¡°So you are our most recent member. It is a pleasure to finally make your acquaintance. I have heard a lot about you, Asami. You are from Konoha, aren''t you?¡± A giant sword on his back, his identity was clear, it was Kisame. Not necessarily the most pleasant encounter imaginable. She still remembered the last time they met face to face. The shadow of Itachi merely stared at her, his eyes cold. ¡°...¡± Asami crossed her arms, unresponsive and uncooperative. ¡°You are correct, I hail indeed from Konoha ...¡± Kisame chuckled. ¡°You know, you remind me of someone I met some time ago. You have the same figure. You have about the same height. You have the same voice. You even share her name? Was it you back then?¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Asami clicked her tongue, ignoring his taunts. ¡°Hehehe, a taciturn one, aren''t we, Asami?¡± Kisame grinned with amusement. His look told her he knew the answer. ¡°Two Konoha-nin here at Akatsuki ... Seems like the loyal dogs of Konoha are a traitorous bunch, after all ...¡± ¡°Kisame, I am glad to see that time has not robbed you of your humour¡±, a firm voice interrupted them all, attracting their attention. It was a voice they all had heard before. A voice that commanded respect. It was Pain himself. Standing next to him was his loyal attendant and angel, Konan, ever accompanying him. ¡°Now that I have your attention. It has been a long time since we have last gathered like this. I have received some interesting information. It appears that Orochimaru has come into possession of the sharingan. Itachi, your brother has joined him.¡± ¡°...¡± Itachi said nothing. Kisame grinned, his theory confirmed. ¡°See, I told you, they are a traitorous bunch. Or maybe it is just the Uchiha.¡± Asami giggled behind the sleeve of her kimono. Well, Kisame might have a point. The Uchiha blood appeared to belie indeed a traitorous nature. So Sasuke betrayed Konoha ... How intriguing ... Not that it mattered to her, anyway, her kin was a brat without talent or future, one so far beneath her. Pain continued, ¡°His betrayal shouldn''t impact us, though. Orochimaru will die sooner or later regardless. Neither he, nor anyone else will impede our plans in the long run. We are patient. Everything will go according to plan. We will commence our operations in three years. Then we will strike. Then all will be in our hands.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Naruto raised his arm towards the blue sky of Konoha, clenching his fist with the fires of his motivation. It would be the last that he would see the village for the next two years. Because the day had come. The day of their departure had arrived. ¡°...¡± ¡°What are you waiting for, Naruto? Let''s go!¡± Jiraiya admonished him, reminding him once more. ¡°Yes, Ero Sennin!!! Let''s go! I can''t wait to get stronger,you know!!!¡± Naruto shouted, storming after his sensei. Together, they passed the village¡¯s gate and left Konoha. Their journey and his long training were about to begin.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc XII Chapter 1 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 1
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Kakashi entered, his hands in his pockets, an old habit of his. ¡°Hokage-sama, you have called for me?¡± ¡°I have, Kakashi.¡± Tsunade was sitting at her desk, her eyes focused on him. Shizune flanked her, the piggie in her arms. The sun penetrated the window, casting a warm glow through the room. ¡°I am glad that you have come. I was already expecting you.¡± ¡°Here I am.¡± Kakashi acknowledged her words, his expression calm and collected. ¡°So you have a mission for me?¡± Tsunade nodded. ¡°As you might know, Suna and we are planning to organise the next chunin exams together. That is why we are currently sending out invitations to the various villages, asking them to join. And that that is where you come into play, Kakashi.¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi raised an eyebrow, listening. Tsunade deposited a scroll on the table, her finger pointing at the map, pointing at a certain village. ¡°I have a special task for you. I want you to deliver this scroll to Amegakure. It''s an official invitation for them to join the chunin exams. Hanzo the Salamander was always eager to send his genin. They will probably do so again.¡± ¡°I see ... Is that all?¡± Kakashi mused. Tsunade shook her head, confirming his suspicions. This wasn''t a mere diplomatic mission.¡°No, there is also something else that you must do.¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi fell silent. Tsuande folded her hands, staring at him intently. ¡°I want you to verify the situation on the ground, Kakashi. There are rumours going around. Apparently, some kind of coup d''¨¦tat took place in Amegakure. Apparently, Hanzo is no more. Apparently, the Hattori clan is leading the village now. Maybe that is the reason why the village is opening up to the world again. I heard they aren''t as strict any more as they were in the past.¡± ¡°I have heard the same ...¡± Kakashi concurred. ¡°Some say Hanzo is dead. Some say he was merely deposed. It''s hard to tell what is a lie, and what reality.¡± ¡°That is why I want to investigate, Kakashi. There are things going on in Amegakure.¡±, Tsunade elaborated. ¡°But don''t run any risk. This is not a full blown intelligence mission. Delivering the invitation has priority.¡± Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Kakashi nodded, his voice firm. ¡°I understand, Hokage-sama.¡± The mission was clear. The objectives set.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Kakashi crossed the bridge, approaching the imposing gates of Amegakure, the city forever covered in rain. As expected, it was raining, and to make things It appeared that the rumours were at least partially true, things endless masses of people were leaving and entering despite the onslaught of the elements, despite the rain and wind. Two vigilant guards blocked his path, a raised hand halting him. ¡°Halt, foreigner! State your identity and purpose!¡± One of them spoke, his voice strict, laced with a strong sense of discipline. It was obvious that the guards weren¡¯t doing this for the first time. Amegakure was known for its stringent security measures. But what elicited Kakashi¡¯s attention was their overall demeanour, the air they were carrying themselves with. These guards ... They were no amateurs. They were sharp. They were clearly professionals through and through, highly disciplined, highly attentive. Much more so than your average ninja, judging by their posture and behaviour. Not to mention their uniforms. They were ... unusual. He had met and fought plenty of Ame-nin before. During the war and after the war. The uniforms of the guards were nothing like those he knew. They were completely different. No gas mask. No coats. Different colour scheme. Different gear and equipment. They only thing that they shared was the forehead protector, the four lines of Amegakure. All the guards wore all the same uniform without exception, which suggested a high level of standardisation and was a strong indicator that they belonged to a dedicated formation and were not just hastily assembled on the spot. They all wore dark grey and black. The latter probably mostly for psychological reasons and intimidation. Green grey trousers with a variety of pouches and holsters, and a traditional black flack jacket. Straw hats to protect them against the rain. This was, however, where the similarities ended. Because they were all armoured, clad in steel. Every single one of them. They wore greaves. They wore cuisses. They wore tassets. They wore gauntlets. They wore vambrances. And they wore a cuirass beneath their flak jacket, protecting their torso. These guards were armoured far more than usual, far more than usual in peacetime. It concerned him. In fact, they reminded him of the ANBU. Especially, with their tantos sheathed on their backs. But they weren¡¯t ANBU. They still wore their forehead protectors with open pride and on their sleeves was emblazoned a conspicuous crest, a mon for everyone to see. It was a black chrysanthemum on white ground. ¡°... ... ...¡± Kakashi narrowed his eyes. He had no idea what the crest stood for, or whom it belonged to. What he knew, however, was that the crest was important. His guts told him so, and they were rarely wrong. ¡°Tsk!¡± The guard clicked his tongue, clearly annoyed by his silence. ¡°Hey, you, are you listening? We are talking to you?¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi concealed his face beneath his hood, only to respond with an air of authority. ¡°I am Hatake Kakashi. I am a ninja of Konoha, and I am here in the name of my village to deliver a scroll to your leaders.¡± ¡°...¡± The two guards eyed him with caution. They distrusted him. It was time. ¡°...¡± Kakashi pulled back his hood to reveal his white hair and his forehead protector. Both identified him as a true ninja of Konoha, as the son of the legendary White Fang. ¡°I repeat, I act and speak in the name of Konoha. I am here on an official mission.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Check out my other novel and give it a try! =^.^=
Schwarz -¡¬- Der Wille zur Macht Arc I Prologue Villainess, noble girl, princess. Reincarnation is a fickle matter, unpredictable and capricious, uncaring and unforgiving in nature. Stranded in unknown lands, in a different time and age by the mysterious forces of magic, Aurora is reborn as the sole heiress of the ancient noble House von Schwarz, destined to enter the game of kings and queens, armed with pride, deceit, and an adorable doll. Arc XII Chapter 2 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 2
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
His hosts didn''t make Kakashi wait for long. Accompanied by a set of guards, he was escorted through Amegakure, heading straight for the Hattori clan compound. He was apparently awaited there. They reached the manor and eventually the designated room. The security was tight as expected. There were guards everywhere. They were the same ninja as before. Clad in black and grey. Kakashi entered the room. He was greeted by his hosts with open arms, literally. The man smiled, sitting on the floor on his cushion. ¡°Welcome Hatake Kakashi, ninja of Konoha. I am Hattori Masanari, head of the Hattori clan. What brings you here all the way to Amegakure?¡± Kakashi knelt, bowing to offer his respect. ¡°Greetings Lord Masanari. As you might know, I was sent in the name of Konoha. I am here to deliver a scroll.¡± His hand deposited the scroll. A servant quickly arrived to hand it over to Lord Masanari. Lord Masanari accepted the scroll and broke the seal to read its contents. ¡°Hmm, ... I see ... This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. How curious ...¡± Lord Masanari closed the scroll, returning his undivided once again to him. ¡°From what I can gather, Konoha asks us whether we would like to participate in the next chunin exams. I still need to discuss this matter with the council, but it shouldn''t be much of a problem. Unless there are any complications, we should be able to send one team or two.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Kakashi nodded. Lord Masanari maintained his polite smile, the smile of a diplomat. ¡°Was this everything, Kakashi, or is there anything else Konoha seeks from us?¡± Kakashi lowered his gaze. ¡°It is, but if I am allowed a question, Lord Masanari.¡± ¡°Oh, of course, go on, Kakashi.¡± Lord Masanari wasn''t seem bothered at all. Kakashi took the opportunity. ¡°If I might ask, what happened to Lord Hanzo?¡± The temperature in the room fell instantly, but not Lord Masanari''s mood. His smile didn''t falter in the slightest. ¡°What a curious question, but understandable your foreign background and the rumours floating around these days. I presume you believe him dead, but you are mistaken, Kakashi. Lord Hanzo is still among us. It is just that the tooth of time has taken a toll on him. Age doesn''t spare anybody, not even the strongest. Thus, Lord Hanzo has decided to withdraw from the world of politics for his remaining days. In his stead, it falls to me and the rest of the Hattori clan to take a more active role now.¡± ¡°I understand¡±, Kakashi nodded. He understood. Whether Lord Masanari''s words were a lie or the truth was another matter entirely. He had his doubts, but it was better to not question him. ¡°I will take my leave now, Lord Masanari. I have already claimed enough of your precious time.¡± Lord Masanari agreed, ¡°You may.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Flanked by another retinue of watchful guards, Kakashi navigated through the mansion of the Hattori on his way to leave. So this was how his journey to Amegakure ended. He arrived with more questions than answers. And he left with even more questions than answers ... A sillhouette. A shadow. A familiar presence. A fairy. It was brief, but for a single fleeting moment, his senses caught from the corner of his eyes her figure, the figure of a lone girl striding through these venerable halls. Her black, silken hair. Her pale, fair complexion. Her faint, beatific voice. The confident smile gracing her ruby lips. The regal and imperial aura accompanying her every step. Kakashi halted immediately, frozen to the spot. Wasn''t this ... But it was already too late. Just like this the girl had already vanished, disappeared, never to be seen again by mortal eyes. Only meant for the fraction of a moment, the mysterious girl was no more. As if the girl had only been a figment of his imagination, an illusion. Never real to begin with. His guards stopped, halting. One of them addressed him, his tone harsh. ¡°Is something the matter, Konoha-nin?¡± Kakashi shook his head, dismissing his thoughts. ¡°It''s ... nothing.¡± It was probably just a feeling. Just his mind playing a trick on him in his old days. Nothing more.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Si Vis Pacem -‖- Para Bellum II II
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Si Vis Pacem -¡¬- Para Bellum II This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥

©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 3 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 3
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
A new day dawned on the village of Konohagakure, a hive of constant motion and commotion. Life filled the bustling streets and alleys of Konoha. Ninjas walked the streets among crowds of chattering villagers, their forehead protectors proudly displayed. Merchants peddle their wares in colourful stalls, offering everything from the exotic weapons to ancient scrolls. The fragrances of herbs and spices, the irresistible aroma of Ichiraku''s ramen permeated the air. This was Konoha. This was his village. This was his home. Two years had passed since he left. He had grown. He had seen and travelled the world. He had trained. He had honed his skills. Now their journey finally ended. Now they returned. Two people passed through the gate to enter Konoha, a man and boy, a master and a student, a white haired eremite and yellow haired genin in his typical orange black jumpsuit. A grin flashed across Naruto''s lips and a soft whisper escaped his mouth. ¡°I am back.¡± And back he was.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The gentle sound of bells dancing in the win echoed across the arid sand of the unforgiving desert. The scorching sun shone down upon the endless, golden dunes stretching as far as the eye could see, and beyond. Life had forsaken this place, and yet four lone figures traversed the hostile desert under the relentless heat. They moved with purpose. They were people with a mission. They were on their way to Sunagakure. The village was their destination. Three of them stepped through the porous sand. One of them was slithering along, pushing his ponderous body across the ground. They all wore a distinctive black cloak adorned with red clouds and a straw hat. ¡°I see, ... so this is how we are going to deal with in this matter.¡± Deidara grinned, his distinctive spiky, blonde hair hidden by his hat and his left eye concealed by his optical scope. ¡°I guess, that means that we will pay our spy a friendly visit soon, now that we know he has betrayed us and leaked information to Orochimaru, Master Sasori.¡± ¡°It can''t be helped¡±, Sasori grumbled from below from inside his puppet, his voice laced with a healthy dose of constant annoyance. It was the Sasori everyone knew, but not necessarily loved. Her included. ¡°To think that my jutsu would fail ... How annoying ... As you said, we will need to get rid of him. But more importantly, are sure that a single bag will be enough, Deidara?¡± You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. The puppeteer eyed his bag of explosive clay. His supplies were indeed modest, considering the purpose of their journey and the mission entrusted to him. Pain''s grand plan was finally set in motion. It now fell to him to defeat the Kazekage and acquire their first bijuu. ¡°After all, our opponent will be the jinchuuriki of the One Tail. He might be young and inexperienced, but you should nevertheless not underestimate the Fifth Kazekage, Deidara.¡± His words made Deidara grin. He was quite sure of himself. Whether his confidence was warranted or not, she could not tell. ¡°Don''t worry, Master Sasori, we will be fine. The Kazekage won''t know what hit him. All of my creations are works of pure art, of pure perfection. And I made sure to bring my speciality for him. Not to mention, we have got substantial support. Pain-sama was kind enough to lend us our little Black Princess, right?¡± Deidara threw a glance at her and Tobi. The latter was currently marching beside her after being promoted to her official parasol carrier and being forbidden from speaking a single word. His duty was now to hold her parasol and protect his mistress against the blazing sun. So far, Tobi performed his duties satisfactorily. ¡°Tsk, as if I had much of a choice in this matter ... Pain-sama commanded. I merely obeyed.¡± Asami clicked her tongue before lowering her straw hat. Her mild annoyance was tangible. As if she hadn''t had anything better to do than wasting her precious time in the middle of the desert, at the fringes of human civilisation. But duty was duty. No matter how annoying. Maybe he was punishing her for negotiating with the Land of Stone behind his back. Inscrutable he and his intention might be at times, Pain didn''t seem to particularly approve of her more recent political manoeuvres. Did he know? Probably not. Thanks to Pain''s machinations, she found herself now in the middle of nowhere, accompanying Akatsuki''s domestic artists on their mission. Apparently, everyone else was quite busy these days. Kakuzu and Hidan were somewhere stranded in the farthest corner of the Land of Lightning for one of their usual bounties. Itachi and Kisame, meanwhile, were ... wherever. The brooding duo kept to themselves with their air of mystery. Thus, only she and Tobi were left. Both of them were stationed close by in Amegakure and thus readily available, much to her displeasure. But on the other hand, capturing a jinchuuriki was a rather unique mission. You didn''t get the chance to so every day. So, maybe it was worth all the bother and effort. Deidara chuckled in response, his voice laced with a bantering tone. ¡°Our little Princess doesn''t seem to be in a particularly good mood.¡± Asami ignored his comment. ¡°Perhaps. Perhaps not.¡± ¡°Seems as if I have hit a nerve.¡± Deidara grinned. ¡°Though, I must say that you have grown, Asami. You are taller ... Your eyes are sharper ... You aren''t any more the little girl I remember. How many years has it been again since you joined us? It feels like an eternity.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami raised an eyebrow. What a curious question ... But Deidara had always been of the more talkative kind. ¡°Three, if I recall correctly.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, three years ...¡± Deidara mused. ¡°How time flies by, right, Master Sasori?¡± ¡°You youngsters and your time ...¡± Sasori merely grumbled. Deidara chuckled, probably extensively used to his grumpy antics. ¡°Whatever, as things stand now, you won''t even need to lift a finger, Asami. Trust me, I will see to it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Asami furrowed an eyebrow. ¡°If you say so, although I was honestly prepared to extract you, if necessary.¡± ¡°Your sentiments are appreciated, Your Ladyship, but your services won''t be required.¡± Deidara smirked, his hands already chewing on his beloved clay. ¡°The Kazekage will fall.¡± Asami neither agreed, nor disagreed. ¡°We will see, Deidara, we will see.¡± Day turned night, and the sun dawned on the vast desert. At the horizon, emerged from amidst the sand the walls of Sunagakure. They had arrived. Desert of Sunagakure
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 4 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 4
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Explosions raged on in the sky above Sunagakure. The battle between their domestic explosive expert Deidara and the red haired Gaara, Kazekage and protector of the Sunagakure, had commenced. The two clashed amidst a storm of ballista bolts saturating the air. The village stood at Gaara''s side. The village fought Deidara with all its might, even when in vain. They failed spectacularly, a myriad of missing tags exploding all around him. They desperately tried to down his flying clay bird with all the fire power at their disposal. So far, success hadn''t graced them. Deidara dodged the incoming bolts and tags with ease, skilfully navigating through the skies of Sunagakure. The explosions illuminated the cold night, and so did Deidara''s infallible art. Detonations saturated the sky. His creations and chakra set the sky ablaze. Yet Gaara''s impenetrable defence stood. The Kazekage floated above the ground on his bed of sand. His sand defended him, shielding him against Deidara''s attacks. Clay met his sand. Sand prevailed. The Kazekage defended his village and home with unyielding determination. The boy controlled the flow of sand with precision, his demeanour calm and resolute, his iconic gourd on his back. He had come a long way since the last time they had met. Would it be enough, though? The desert winds intensified, carrying with them the golden sand of the desert. The final stage was set. ¡°... ... ...¡± Asami observed from her chair. The battle raged on, with both sides seemingly equally matched. Tobi and his straightened back provided her with a suitable sitting location. They had received some undue visitors. They didn''t last long, their corpses littering the sand. Thanks to Sasori''s efforts, she hadn¡¯t needed to lift even a single finger. ¡°Aargh¡±, Tobi grunted, complaining. ¡°Asami-senpai, could you please ...¡± Her glare shut him up. ¡°Silence, Tobi, chairs don''t talk. They sit still.¡± ¡°But ... But ... But ...¡± Asami dismissed his complaints with a wave of her hand. ¡°No buts. And now continue playing chair, Tobi. The role befits you. Anyway, do you think our explosive artist will prevail, Sasori? He appears to be ... hard pressed, unless I am mistaken.¡± ¡°Hmm ...¡±, Sasori pondered his words carefully. ¡°Hard to tell ... I told him to take plenty of clay ... I always suspected that he would die young, but the day his art fails him hasn''t come yet. Deidara still holds the upper hand. He holds the initiative. He is on the attack. The Kazekage, meanwhile, is primarily on the defensive.¡± Asami stroked her chin. ¡°So far ...¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Not to mention, Deidara still has his trump card up his sleeves¡±, Sasori grumbled. ¡°We will see ... We will see ...¡± Asami conceded. Time proved the puppet master correct. Deidara¡¯s trump card changed the tide of battle, bestowing victory upon him. Deidara targeted the village, taking Sunagakure hostage. It was a devious trick, one of the more underhanded sort. The Kazekage had no choice but to protect the village. His sand aided him, shielding the village below against the full might of Deidara''s art. The boy succeeded. The village survived, but the price he paid was steep. His sand, his chakra were spread thin. He weakened, compromised his defence in order to save the village. That was his end. Deidara eventually returned, the captured Kazekage still alive, albeit unconscious, tightly gripped by the talons of his clay bird. ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Sasori grumbled from below, from the ground. ¡°Took you long enough, Deidara. Are you finally finished?¡± Deidara grinned. ¡°Don''t worry, Master Sasori, Asami, I have him. We can leave now.¡± ¡°...¡± Sasori approved despite his grumbling, ¡°Was about time, Deidara. I hate waiting.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Dammit! Kankuro gritted his teeth, clenching his fists. Crow. Black Ant. Salamander. His puppets lay broken, defeated, destroyed in the sand, their limbs thrown all over the place. He had faced Sasori, the legendary Sasori of the Red Sand, mythical master puppeteer, genius craftsman, creator of countless puppets, and now member of Akatsuki and sworn enemy of Sunagakure. Kankuro lost, soundly defeated by the old master. He had been toyed with. He was played from the very beginning. He never stood a chance. Sasori created his puppets. He knew their tricks. He knew their strengths. He knew their weaknesses inside out. Sasori''s tail of steel danced through the air, each blade laced with deadly violet venom. Kankuro narrowed his eyes. Sasori had got him. His tail grazed his chest. Though a small nick, yet it was enough to spell his doom. The venom performed its evil deed, destroying his body and eroding his spirit. Sasori chuckled, the utter contempt and dismissive tone in his voice apparent. He hardly considered him even remotely his equal. He was the master. He a mere student. ¡°Your puppetry skills are commendable, boy, and yet your age, your lack of experience fails you. A real shame that you have chosen to die here today, yet I feel generous, boy. You have entertained me. Thus, I will grant you three more days to live. Three more days before my poison will end you. Enjoy your gift.¡± Sasori and his enigmatic companions left, disappearing amidst the wide sand. They were four in total. Sasori. The man who had attacked Gaara. Another man with an orange mask. And an unknown girl, her face concealed behind her straw hat. Three men. One girl. Two known enemies. Two unknown enemies. ¡°...¡± Kankuro''s eyes closed, his breathing slowing, his vision blurring, his consciousness fading, left alone in the unforgiving desert to die.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Night had arrived, and they halted, taking refuge around a crackling bonfire. The fight had taken a toll on Deidara. It cost him his left arm and plenty of chakra. He was tired, Sasori less so. But Deidara needed a pause. He needed some sleep to replenish his strengt, especially considering what was about to come. According to Pain, the sealing ceremony was expected to last three days and three nights straight. Everyone should be thus well rested. Because even the slightest misstep was dangerous. Deidara was thus sleeping. So was Tobi. Sasori was doing Sasori things, staring at the fire, which finally allowed her to act under the cover of the night. Unseen by anyone, Asami approached Gaara, the unconscious jinchuuriki. Not out of a sense of pity, but rather due to curiosity. His body ... was leaking chakra. Minuscule amounts admittedly, but still ... The lingering trace of chakra was noticeable, tickling her sense, even when her companions failed to notice the leak. The chakra was wild ... Raw ... Different ... Different from normal chakra. Different from human chakra. The chakra was calling her, inviting her, luring her. Asami heeded its suave call. Here she was. Her hand touched his cold, lifeless shell. Her sharingan activated, awakening on its own.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Darkness. Darkness. Darkness everywhere, no matter where her eyes wandered. Asami was surrounded by the depths of darkness, yet where there was darkness, there was also light. A dull, dim light loomed at the horizon. The sound of grinding sand, the soft whistle of wind entered her ears. Sand covered the ground and ancient murals lined the way. The atmosphere was heavy. The place felt like a prison. Where was she? A massive gate emerged before her, a pair of baleful yellow eyes fixed on her from behind the bars. The thing addressed her, his high pitched voice running through the air. ¡°Who are you, human child, to enter my realm?¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 5 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 5
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
His question went ignored, much to the One Tail''s apparent displeasure. His tail lashed out like a whip. Yet Asami stood her ground, her eyes firm, her will unshaken, her chin high, without the slightest hint of fear or hesitation, unbothered by the One Tail''s presence, unbothered by his aura. Contrary to lesser human beings, his chakra, the immense concentration of yin and yang, didn''t faze her. She was his equal, if not more. He, a bijuu, a mystical beast and demon of ancient legends. Created by the hands of the Sage of Six Paths. Born from the divine power of the God Tree. Ceaselessly wandering the realm of mortals ever since. She, the last scion of the imperial household, inheritor of an ancient legacy older than even the bijuu themselves. Descendant of the rightful guardians and custodians of the God Tree entrusted to them by the will of the kami. Only for them to be later deceived and misled by the machinations of Princess Kaguya in her foolish pursuit of power. Bijuu and Uchiha. One Tail and imperial princess. Now they faced each other head on in this unknown place, far removed from time and space, far removed from reality. Her chakra resonated with his. And his with hers. ¡°...¡± Asami strolled through the venerable halls, her steps slowly approaching the sand tanuki. The One Tail was imprisoned behind a massive gate and a row of sturdy metal bars, his power contained by a complex array of glyphs and signs. The array was a fuinjutsu, created for a single reason, for a sole purpose, to seal, to trap the One Tail. Despite all his power, despite all his might, despite all his chakra, the One Tail ultimately succumbed to the ingenuity of man, his essence bound to a human vessel. In the end, even a bijuu was just a mere agglomeration of raw, unconstrained chakra, a mere creation given life and sentience by the Sage of Six Paths. In the end, they were just inferior products. Not that she would say so openly. No need to antagonise the tanuki. To do so would be rather ... unwise. Or so she thought ... ¡°...¡± Asami halted, her eyes assessing her opponent. The scent of yin and yang was strong in him, and yet the grasp on his power was ... fleeting. The One Tail flaunted his massive chakra in a grand display of power, and yet his little performance failed to impress. His demonstration fell short of her expectations, to put things mildly, much to her astonishment. How ... fortuitous. ¡°...¡± A secret smirk crossed her lips, her fingers already tingling, already crawling with excitement. Fate tempted her with the sweet lure of power, with the sweet scent of a fruit forbidden. It was such an ... enticing offer. One she was loath to forego. They wouldn''t notice. Nobody would if a little bit would be missing. The One Tail chakra was ... crude, primitive, unrefined, unpolished. Unlike hers, his chakra was found lacking in so many regards. It was a testament not of his strength, but of his weakness. He was nothing but a mere beast, gifted with powers vastly beyond his means. It would be easy to make them her own in his current state. Because what was once bestowed, could also be taken. Asami cleared her throat, armed with her suavest smile, her chakra slowly spreading, slowly corrupting the void. The tanuki would be none the wiser. ¡°You must be the infamous One Tail, I presume, one of the nine legendary bijuu. It is a pleasure to finally meet one of your kind, master of the sand, or should I say, Shukaku.¡± Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°... ... ...¡± The One Tail merely giggled in response, a certain unmistakeable arrogance in his voice. ¡°What a curious one you are, human child. Not only do dare you to enter my realm in such an insolent way, you also know my true name. I always thought that my name had been long since forgotten by man.¡± Asami grinned. ¡°Forgotten it may have been, but not yet lost. Your name survived the ages, as did the ones of brothers and sisters, although it took quite some effort to procure them all.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Shukaku scrutinised her, his eyes studying her intently. ¡°You know much, human child, but I shouldn''t be surprised. Your accursed lineage was always privy to knowledge others weren''t. Your eyes always saw what others didn''t.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes, her mood deteriorating. ¡°So you knew? How?¡± Shukaku noted her displeasure, scoffing.¡°You thought that I wouldn''t notice, human child? How presumptuous of you. Your eyes were never a secret. This is not the first time that I was visited by the child of man, nor are you the first of your blood to grace me. Few are those who are allowed to enter this place. Those who harbour our essence. Those you humans call jinchuuriki. And those who wield the eyes of our father. You are the latter. You share his blood. I feel it. So show me them, child. No need to hide your precious eyes.¡± ¡°Hehehe, how true ...¡± Asami merely giggled. His deductions were ... correct. The blood of the Sage of Six Paths coursed through her veins, and so much more. ¡°To think that I would be found out like this ... How careless of me ... Oh, well~.¡± Her eyes opened, revealing her mangekyou sharingan in all its purple glory. The last traces of crimson red had long since faded when their light diminished, but not their strength. ¡°... ... ...¡± Shukaku stiffened, his posture turning cautious, guarded, vigilant. ¡°Your eyes ...¡± He recognised the danger. He recognised the danger she posed. Yet it was already too late. She had come to claim what was hers. ¡°...¡± Asami smiled, her menacing chakra pervading, saturating, permeating the very air. Her aura surged in strength, its hunger insatiable. Her aura devoured, consumed, swallowed everything in its path. ¡°Beautiful, aren''t they?¡± ¡°Ggggrrrr!¡± The tanuki growled in response, baring his teeth in defiance. He knew. He came to realise that her intentions were far from benign. ¡°You ... Who ... No, what are you?¡± His question amused her. Asami smirked. ¡°A sharp one, aren''t we?¡± Her chakra manifested, and the world turned purple. Her susanoo awakened from her long slumber. Bones, tendons, muscles, flesh, all clad in plates of lacquered steel. A female avatar, a warrior, a soldier, a samurai, rose in full armour. A primal behemoth brandishing a pair of swords, her presence irresistible. Asami grinned. Her susanoo unsheathed her sword, ramming her glimmering purple blade straight through to pierce the tanuki, digging deep into the bijuu and his armour, the scorching heat of her blade, burning, cutting through his skin, turning sand into molten glass. Rrrrrrraaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!! A painful cry echoed through the halls. ¡°You ...¡± Her susanoo rammed her katana deeper, deeper, and deeper into the tanuki''s unprotected flesh. ¡°YOU BITCH, YOU will PAY for THIS!¡± the One Tail roared. As if. Asami giggled ominously, her gaze firm. ¡°Such remains to be seen~.¡± ¡°RRRAAAAGHHHH!!!¡± Shukaku gathered his chakra, a sphere of yin and yang forming in his jaw. So this was the fabled the bijuu dama. How cute. Asami chuckled amused, her hand concealing her lips. ¡°Such a rebellious spirit. Trying to resist. How quaint.¡± Her susanoo struck, her right arm grabbing his neck from across the metal bars, pressing his cranium downards, interrupting his jutsu. A dagger followed. The blade short. The steel sharp. The chakra blade splintered his skull, nailing him to the ground. ¡°RRRrrrraaaaaarrrrgggGHHHH!!!¡± Shukaku howled, his pain filling the air. Her susanoo ripped the cage apart, tearing through the metal bars to break the last vestiges of the seal barring her way. The path was cleared. Her gauntlet grabbed her last blade. Her wakizashi struck last, her blade cleaving through his helpless flesh. Three swords brimming with purple chakra. Three blades to tie him. Three blades to bind him. Three blades to judge him. Her chakra invaded, breaching his essence by force to take what was hers. ¡°Aaargghhhhhhh!!!¡± The One Tail convulsed, his muscles screaming in endless agony, flailing. ¡°RRRrrraaaaAARRrrggggGGGgghhHH!!!¡± How unfortunate that it was a bit too late for regrets and pity. This was the path she had chosen. This was the path she had been chosen for. In this life, as well as in her last life. ¡°Now, Shukaku, be a good tanuki~. I promise it won''t hurt.¡± Her mangekyou glimmered purple in the darkness now his essence was laid bare. His chakra withered, as did his strength. His chakra disintegrated. His chakra decayed. The time had come to claim her prize.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The night passed, and golden dawn arrived with satisfying results. Asami inspected the palm of her hand, a gleeful smile on her lips. The bliss. The joy. The happiness. The power of the gods invigorated her senses, invigorated her very being. It was now hers. Appreciable progress was made in a single night. As things stood now, she had to pay the tanuki a few more friendly visits.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 6 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 6
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Naruto shouted, far from pleased. He was unhappy, and he made them know. ¡°Ehhhh? What? Another one of these stupid missions? No, thanks, Tsunade Granny. Not with me. I will only take real missions. Real missions for real ninja.¡± ¡°...¡± Tsunade fumed from behind the mission desk, surrounded by a mountain of paperwork, her hand supporting her chin propped on her arm. Her annoyance was noticeable, yet Naruto failed to read the mood. ¡°Eh? And what type of answer is that supposed to be, Naruto? You will take the mission, or leave. That is how things work here.¡± Naruto crossed his arms in protest. ¡°No, I won''t. Even if it''s you, Tsunade Granny.¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi was sweating beside him, his face pale. He was pretending to have suddenly turned mute and voiceless as usual. ¡°...¡± Tsunade grumbled, displeased by his behaviour. ¡°I always knew that you were stubborn as a mule, Naruto, but I never thought that you are stupid like one, too.¡± Naruto dismissed her complaints. ¡°Hmpf, as if I care. You know what, Tsunade Granny, the old geezer, the Third, was far more sensible, ya know!¡± ¡°What?¡± Tsunade''s mood worsened drastically, her eyebrow twitching. Her eyes narrowed. ¡°What did you just say, Naruto?¡± Naruto didn''t back down, not in the slightest. ¡°You heard me damn right, Granny. The Third was ...¡± The door crashed wide open, and a kunoichi barged in, utter panic written all across her face. This was an emergency. ¡°Hokage-sama ... It is urgent! We have just received a message directly from Sunagakure ... The Kazekage ... He has been captured and by Akatsuki! A group attacked the village and took him!¡± ... ... ... Silence reigned. A new mission had arrived.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Team 7 stood at the gates, ready to depart. The sun cast its first rays on the village of Sunagakure, a village built of clay and brick. A restful night had passed. Their stamina had recovered. Their strength returned. The journey from Konoha to Sunagakure was a long one, pushing them to the very limit of their endurance. They had travelled day and night, covering the entire distance between Suna and Konoha in less than three days. The halt in Sunagakure was a welcome one, providing them with some much needed rest. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Now they were ready. Ready to commence the pursuit. Kankuro had managed to retrieve a scrap of clothing. It nearly cost him his life, but his efforts would not be in vain. The piece of clothing was their only hope. The scent would allow them to track down the enemy. They wouldn''t fail. They would succeed where Kankuro had failed. They would rescue Gaara. Naruto clenched his fist, his eyes blazing. ¡°Let''s go!!! Time to save Gaara. He is waiting for us, ya know!¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi merely nodded, ever the taciturn ninja. Sakura cracked her knuckles, smirking. ¡°Yes, let''s go.¡± ¡°Yes, we have no time to lose¡±, Temari concurred, her iconic black lacquered war fan strapped to her back ... ¡°Not so fast, young ones! I will come with you! Can''t let you go alone!¡± a voice interrupted them. Standing above them, there was Chiyo, her arms crossed, her lips armed with the confident grin of a woman prepared to go to war. ¡°Make no mistake, you will need any strength you can get. These Akatsuki people ... They are strong. They are four in total, according to Kankuro. Three men. One girl. You cannot hope to take them on all alone. You are going to need help.¡± Nobody disagreed. The old woman was right. The enemy was strong. They would need every help they could get.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The boulder moved and the cave opened. Together they entered, the Kazekage still unconscious amidst the talons of Deidara''s clay bird. Eight days they had travelled. Eight nights they had rested. Yet progress was slow. Sasori might be a gifted a ninja on his own with talents aplenty, but he was certainly not the fastest ninja beneath the sun. His puppet armour provided him with a strong defence, but Sasori slowed them all down to a crawl, constantly lagging behind despite how much he hated to make others wait. It was annoying, yet there was little that could be done. The puppet master was the one officially in command. He had been serving the organisation already for years. He was their senior. Meanwhile, Deidara, Tobi, and she were just freshmen without major standing. So, it was, his missions, his rules. Eventually, however, they finally crossed the border and reached the nearest hideout. They had been informed that the preparations for the ritual had already been completed. Now only their most important guest was missing. They were of course willing to oblige, yet their efforts were met with irritation. Pain''s flickering shadow greeted them, a sliver of annoyance in his voice. Their glorious leader was displeased. Not that he was ever otherwise. ¡°You are late.¡± Sasori took the word, his voice lowered. ¡°Our apologies, the jinchuuriki proved more troublesome than expected. Not to mention, we were forced to cover our tracks.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Pain ignored his words. ¡°I see, not that it matters.¡± His hands formed a seal, and a gigantic statute emerged, two chained arms rising from the ground. The vile creation was a monstrosity she was already familiar with. Her eyes had seen the demonic statue before, with its true purpose now about to be revealed. ¡°Assemble¡±, Pain ordered, his words unquestioned. The other Akatsuki members answered his call, their incorporeal silhouettes materialising from far and wide. ¡°Now, take your positions.¡± Pain commanded, and they followed. Asami and her colleagues took their assigned spots. Each of them occupied one of the ten fingers of the two hands, all of them waiting for the ritual to commence. Left thumb. Lavender. Sphere. Sasori. Left index finger. Pink. Three. Hidan. Left middle finger. Grey. North. Kakuzu. Left ring finger. Gold. South. Kisame. Left pinky finger. Purple. Heaven. Her. Right thumb. Azure. Zero. Pain. Right index finger. Emerald. Green. Deidara. Right middle finger. White. White. Konan. Right ring finger. Red. Scarlet. Itachi. Right pinky finger. Yellow. Boar. Zetsu. They were now complete. The ritual was about to start. Pain channelled his chakra to take the lead. ¡°It will take three days and night to seal the One Tail. Focus and concentration will be imperative. No misstep will be tolerated. Any inattention will be punished. Do you understand?¡± They all nodded. They all understood, much to her annoyance. ¡°...¡± Asami clicked her tongue., her dissatisfaction thinly veiled. But she was a good girl, and good girls obeyed. Pain was ... insufferable. His hubris ... His arrogance ... They were unbearable. He was ordering them around like some mere lackeys. Yet it would be unwise to displease his self proclaimed divinity. Not when the time was still premature. ¡°Good.¡± Pain formed a hand seal. ¡°Let''s begin. Fuinjutsu: Nine Phantom Dragon Seal!¡± Nine voracious dragons shot forth, heading straight for the unconscious Kazekage. They engulfed his lifeless body only to consume, to devour the chakra stored inside him. The essence of the One Tail was ripped from, taken from him. It was a brutish method, but so was hers, admittedly.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 7 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 7
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Pain-sama.¡± Zetsu spoke up, breaking the silence. ¡°Yes, Zetsu?¡± Pain listened. ¡°Pain-sama, the enemy ... They are approaching. And they are approaching fast. Two groups. They somehow managed to track us down. They will reach the hideout soon.¡± ¡°...¡± Pain looked annoyed. ¡°How soon?¡± ¡°Soon enough. Half a day at most. It will be impossible to complete the ritual before they arrive. We must delay them.¡± ¡°...¡± Pain deliberated their options. ¡°Who are they?¡± Zetsu answered, ¡°They appear to be Konoha-nin. Both of them. One group is led by a ninja named Maito Gai.¡± ¡°Maito Gai? Who is that?¡± Pain was less than intrigued. Itachi cared to elaborate, ¡°He is a jonin from Konoha. He is a taijutsu specialist. He is quite talented.¡± Kisame chimed in, ¡°Ah, that Maito Gai. I remember. A bizarre beast ...¡± Pain processed the new information. ¡°And who are the other group?¡± ¡°Also Konoha-nin¡±, Zetsu reported. ¡°They are led by Hatake Kakashi, the Copy Ninja. A formidable ninja. One who should not be underestimated.¡± ¡°I have heard about him. A formidable ninja indeed¡±, Pain conceded. ¡°It seems that we will need to use the jutsu, after all. Who will go then?¡± Kisame flashed his teeth, grinning, his hand raised. ¡°I will. I will fight this Maito Gai.¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Pain accepted. ¡°Then it is decided. Kisame, you will face Maito Gai. As for, Hatake Kakashi ... He falls to you, Asami.¡± His gaze and his attention turned to her. Asami raised an eyebrow, mildly surprised. ¡°Me?¡± Pain elaborated, ¡°You are the youngest among us, Asami. The sealing must be taxing on your body. Consider the fight a respite. Not to mention, they are fellow Konoha shinobi. I would send Itachi, but he is usually rather reluctant to fight them. I hope that you don''t take after him. Don''t disappoint me. ¡± ¡°...¡± Asami merely nodded. How troublesome. Not only did she have her hands full with processing the stolen essence of the One Tail while extracting the bijuu from Gaara, now she also had the honour to fight Kakashi and his friends. Three things. All at the same time. How vexing. But orders were orders. Especially, if they came from Pain-sama himself.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Kakashi led the way. His team followed, Naruto, Sakura, Temari, and the old woman named Chiyo closely behind. The dense foliage of the forest blurred their sight, yet unable to abate their tempo, their speed. They raced through the canopies, from treetop to treetop, always advancing, always progressing. Pakkun supported their efforts. His ninja dogs sniffed the air, searching for any remaining trace of Gaara. They succeeded. They detected his scent. They tracked him down. Now they followed their lead. The forest ended, and his team approached a wide clearing bathed in the soft glow of the sun. They reached the edge only to be met with an unexpected sight, an unexpected guest. Kakashi raised his fist, signalling them to stop. ¡°Halt!!!¡± His body braked, decelerating before coming to a halt. So did everyone else. They followed his example and stopped. They assembled, the enemy right in front of them. The red clouds on black ground gave her away. Akatsuki. It appeared that the enemy had been awaiting them. ¡°...¡± Kakashi scrutinised the enemy, his hand slowly reaching for his pouch. Naruto didn''t understand, ¡°Kakashi-sensei, why are we stopping?¡± ¡°Naruto, ... look ahead.¡± Kakashi motioned towards the enemy, his gaze directing him. ¡°We are not alone.¡± They weren''t. Not at all. They had got a guest. One with an air for dramatics based on her appearance. Standing in front of them, in the centre of the clearing, was a mysterious figure. A girl, judging by her petite stature, her heels, and her ostentatious choice of clothing. A purple umbrella concealed her figure, her back forever turned to them. Purple silk caressed her skin from her shoulders down to her waist beneath her heavy black coat. This sense of fashion ... An ill fated omen. ¡°Who are you? Are you friend, or foe?¡± Kakashi demanded in a firm voice, his question mostly rhetorical, a matter of foregone conclusions. ¡°...¡± The girl remained calm, shielded behind her umbrella. A smirk crossed her lips, the princess deigning them unworthy of her attention. Was it the product of foolish hubris? Of misplaced pride? Of supreme confidence? It was impossible to tell. ¡°...¡± Kakashi gripped his kunai, his instincts tickling. The way the girl carried herself ... The girl ... was dangerous. The girl raised her arm, her silken sleeve covering her lips in a manner that befitted a lady of her birth. An amused giggle escaped her, one filled with delight and inexplicable glee. ¡°Hehehe, salutations, my old friends. I hope that time has treated you well all these years. As fate would have it, our paths cross once more.¡± The girl turned, two purple orbs staring at them, their colour accentuated by her pale tone. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you again.¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi stiffened, his blood freezing. This voice ... This cadence ... This intonation were unmistakeable. Yet his grip hardened, his focus sharpened, his muscles tense. Because he knew. The Black Princess of Konoha was not known to forgive mistakes. ¡°It''s you ..., Asami.¡± Yes, it was. His words pleased the girl. Asami offered a humble bow. A saccharine smile was his reward, suave and yet deceptive, warm and yet ice cold. ¡°Ara ara~, it seems that the few good still remember my name, despite a certain man''s best efforts to the contrary. How auspicious. I feel honoured, Hatake Kakashi, the Copy Ninja, the Hero of the Sharigan. Now Kakashi, ... Naruto, ... Sakura, ... Show me your strength, children of Konoha. Because I will not yield easily.¡± A dark, purple glimmer gripped her eyes, tantalised by unhinged blood lust, her voice veritably laced with sardonic hubris.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 8 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 8
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami welcomed her guests with open arms, yet her kindness was not reciprocated. A gentle breeze tickled her skin, leaves dancing in the wind. A sea of stares met her, together with a wall of silence. ... ... ... Kakashi, Naruto, Sakura scrutinised her, their lips tightly sealed. The Suna girl and the old woman weren''t much different. They watched her. They observed her. They studied her. Yet they failed to recognise her. Except for Kakashi. He remembered. His gaze told her as much. The same could not be said about her former classmates. It was all too apparent that neither Naruto, nor Sakura remembered her. They had all but forgotten her existence. Not that she had expected otherwise. The course of time was inexorable. Years had come and gone. Her memories of Konoha were now those of a life ages ago. Konoha had become a distant place. A distant memory. An unfond memory that she had since come to detest. Yet, to treat and ignore her like this after all that she had done for the sake of Konoha ... How impolite of them to completely forget her. Wasn''t she a kunoichi of Konoha either? Where was the much vaunted Will of Fire? Weren''t they all family? Apparently not. Not any more, at least. These days had long since passed, buried deep beneath the sand of time. ¡°...¡± Asami giggled with a glint of amusement, her hand placed on her chest, her voice saddened, dejected. She was the perfect damsel in distress. ¡°Oh my, to think that you all have forgotten me, a classmate of yours. I must confess, my disappointment is immeasurable. You hurt me. All these years, we spent together ... All in vain. Oh, what a cruel fate that has befallen me. Tell me, what have I done to merit such harsh treatment, Sakura-chan, Naruto-kun?¡± Her words produced the desired effect. The light of realisation dawned on them. ¡°You ...¡± Sakura cracked her knuckles, a grin crossing lips, her resolve hardening. Her spirit was commendable. The girl was prepared to fight, although her methods appeared rather brutish, much to her surprise. Sakura had changed. She wasn''t the foolish girl any more that she remembered. ¡°Asami, wasn''t it? You are that lone girl from the academy. You are that girl from back then from the chunin exams.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, Sakura.¡± The blonde, surly Suna girl smirked, her hands reaching for her massive war fan. Her fan unfolded, pointing in her direction. ¡°Yes, there was this annoying girl, which means it''s time for revenge. Don''t think that I will go easy on you this time, little princess! I will beat the shit out of you!¡± ¡°Oh my, how combative!¡± Asami giggled, amused by the girl''s passion. Ignorance was truly a bliss. ¡°And what about you, Naruto-kun? Do you remember me? Unless I am mistaken, names and faces were never your forte.¡± ¡°...¡± Naruto narrowed his eyes, uncharacteristically taciturn. ¡°...¡± Asami smirked, tilting her head, her umbrella dancing amidst her fingers. ¡°Hmm, I take your silence as a no ...¡± Stolen story; please report. ¡°No, Asami. It has been a long time, but I remember you.¡± Naruto clenched his fists, yet he retained his calm. He controlled his infamous temper despite his irascible nature. How interesting. ¡°You do? How curious ...¡± Asami turned her full attention at the jinchuuriki, her gaze probing Naruto. He was serious. The boy had grown. The boy was older. He was wiser. He had lost much of his juvenile spirit. Naruto had matured, contrary to her expectations. The boy had certainly far exceeded her humble expectations. Who knows, one day, he might even make for a passable jinchuuriki at this rate, despite his meagre talent. Naruto glared at her, staring at her. The boy had also grown some backbone. ¡°Yes, I do. You are the girl from the academy. You are that girl from the chunin exams. You are the one who beat Shikamaru. You are the one who hurt Lee.¡± Asami deployed her usual polite smile. ¡°Well, ... such might be a possibility. The boy was, after all, a rather stubborn one. Rather incorrigible in his ways, as far as I recall ...¡± ¡°Shut it, princess! Stop wasting our time!¡± The Suna girl exploded. ¡°We haven¡¯t come all the way here from Suna for some idle chit chat, bitch! So, fuck off! We have better things to do!¡± Asami directed her glare at the defiant girl. ¡°Oh, what horrid times ... Oh, what dreadful manners. Your lack of tact is truly ... deplorable. Careful, an uncouth tongue does not become a lady of proper station, although yours must be doubted.¡± ¡°...¡± The Suna girl gritted her teeth, daring to defy her openly. Whether it was courage or folly that which drove her remained debatable. ¡°Listen, little girl, this is my last warning. I have seen enough of you and your ugly face. I don¡¯t give a shit about your fucking manners! Shove your damn etiquette lessons up your pampered arse! We are here to rescue Gaara! And we know what game you are playing.¡± Sakura readied her fists, a grin on her lips and itching for a fight. ¡°Temari is right! It''s obvious what you are trying to do, Asami.¡± ¡°Oh, really, is it?¡± Asami smiled, her umbrella shielding her figure. ¡°Please, my friends, enlighten me~. Tell me, what vile deeds I am thought to commit today?¡± Sakura cracked her knuckles. ¡°As I said, you are stalling for time, Asami, aren''t you? You were sent to delay us.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami declined to comment. Her silence equalled confession, although she had hardly bothered to conceal her true intentions to begin with. Sakura grinned, exceedingly proud of her rudimentary deductions. ¡°I thought so. We were right.¡± ¡°...¡± Naruto, however, didn''t understand, unable to follow. ¡°What do you mean, Sakura-chan?¡± ¡°Naruto, haven''t you noticed ...¡± Kakashi elaborated, his eyes never leaving her even for a moment. Careful as ever, he was monitoring her every move. ¡°Asami hasn''t attacked us, nor does she intend to do so. In fact, she hasn''t moved a single step all this time, which suggests two options. Either she is trying to buy time, or she must be reluctant to engage us, or both.¡± Naruto understood, nodding. ¡°That makes sense, Kakashi-sensei!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami rolled her eyes. If they only knew. Unsurprisingly, extracting and sealing a bijuu, processing the stolen essence of week right under Pain''s watchful eyes without getting caught, and fighting now some children in an unresponsive, subpar body with severely limited chakra reserves was quite a strenuous affair. Especially, if all at the same time. Temari grinned. ¡°Listen, little girl, you heard us! We know what you are up to! It''s five against one. You are outnumbered. You are alone. We aren''t.¡± ¡°Outnumbered, you say?¡± Asami furrowed an amused eyebrow. Outnumbered? Undoubtedly. At a disadvantage? Debatable. ¡°Well, I suppose that might be true. Five strong ninja against a lone, innocent maiden of pure heart. How terribly unfair of you. I merely came to parley, and yet I am received with such hostility.¡± Temari clicked her tongue. ¡°Tsk, do you take us for idiots, or what?¡± ¡°Perhaps~.¡± Asami smiled beneath her purple umbrella. ¡°Perhaps not~.¡± Temari scowled, ¡°Enough! Enough is enough! Time to teach you some manners, bitch. You won''t stop us! We will get Gaara back!¡± Sakura seconded her motion, grinning. ¡°Right!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Naruto clenched his fist, his spirit burning high. ¡°We will rescue Gaara! No matter what!¡± The trio was willing to fight. How quaint. ¡°You think so?¡± Asami raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who says that Gaara still lives~?¡± ¡°WHAT?!¡± Her words showed an instant effect. Naruto stared at her, his eyes wide. Asami tilted her head, her index finger caressing her red lips. ¡°Naruto-kun, has nobody ever told you, when a bijuu is extracted, their jinchuuriki dies~.¡± ... ... ... Shock. Disbelief. Silence. Only the wind and the rustle of leaves filled the void. Asami beamed. ¡°Ara~ ara~, did I possibly say too much~? How careless of me ...¡± His response was swift. A kunai together with an explosive were Naruto''s answer. The kunai was meant to take her head. Her umbrella deflected the feeble attack, a thin layer of purple chakra protecting her against the explosion. The explosion was a distraction meant to buy time. It worked. The dust settled and revealed Naruto in company of one of his clones. Naruto glared at her, his blood, his chakra, his aura boiling. The anger. The hatred. The rage. The raw, unconstrained emotion. She could veritably feel them. Naruto and his clone were gathering their chakra, their hands creating a dense, swirling sphere of blue. It was a jutsu that she recognised. It was a jutsu that Kakashi recognised. ¡°Naruto, ... wait ...¡± It was too late. Naruto charged, head straight for her. ¡°Aaaarghhhhh!!! Rasengan!!!¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 9 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 9
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Naruto charged her in his mindless rage, foregoing any sense of finesse. How utterly predictable of him. ¡°...¡± A smile crept across Asami''s lips. Of course, he would. Though, Naruto might have matured, deep within, he remained the foolish boy he always was. He should have better listened. Doing so would have spared him a painful lesson. ¡°Aaaarghhhhh!!!¡± Naruto closed the distance, his pulsating rasengan in his palm. He was fast. His speed increased. Asami raised her umbrella and braced herself, her chakra fortifying her legs. At least some defensive measures were necessary for a frail girl of her physique. Melee had never been her forte. His jutsu connected. His Rasengan met her umbrella, his chakra against hers, his blue against her purple. His Rasengan clashed against the thin purple layer of her chakra, shielding her and her umbrella against his attack. Her chakra stood fast with all its might, resisting Naruto¡¯s onslaught. His Rasengan ground furiously against her purple shield, sending bursts and sparks of chakra flying in every direction. ¡°Aaaarghhhhh! Aaaarghhhhh!!!¡± Naruto pressed his assault, increasing the pressure. More and more chakra fed his insatiable rasengan. It grew. It swelled. It expanded. All to no avail. Her defence stood, unyielding, unflinching, unbreakable. Dainty and undisturbed, Asami stood her ground, her feet firmly planted onto the soil, unwilling to budge even in the slightest. Her umbrella blocked his attack, the outcome never in doubt, but rather ... a foregone conclusion. His chakra ... It was ... feeble, at best. A chakra lesser, inferior, imperfect, unlike hers. His chakra possessed passion, will, even ambition, yet it lacked discipline, order, a firm hand to guide it. Naruto lacked skill. He lacked control. He lacked finesse. Instead, he relied on the brute force of his prodigious chakra to substitute for what he lacked. It was a mistake only too common. Naruto mistook plentitude for strength. Unsophisticated both in form and shape, his rasengan was hardly worth her attention. His brutish ways might work on others, but not on her. Neither in her former lifetime, nor in this. His rasengan faltered, its momentum finally diminishing. The sphere warped. The spirals faded. That was her opportunity. An evil smirk surfaced on Asami lips. ¡°Naruto-kun, ... watch and learn, my friend.¡± A few steps sufficed. Asami sidestepped. Her wrist tightened, and her hands angled her umbrella sidewards, deflecting his rasengan. Naruto stumbled, his balance thrown off, his defence broken. His forward momentum made him fall. It was the oldest trick in the book. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Naruto''s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What ...¡± Her umbrella folded, and her body rotated perpendicular, her leg accelerating. Her chakra hardened her bones and tensed muscles beyond the limits of human durability. This would hurt. A roundhouse kick. Her shin crashed into his unprotected stomach, right into his guts with full force. Her chakra drove her momentum higher and higher. ¡°Hah ...¡± Naruto gasped, his lungs deflated. The force of her kick travelled through his entire body. Now the finish. Her kick hurled Naruto through the air like a mere rag doll, his motionless body skipping across the ground like a pebble across water. Only a tree and the splintering wood stopped him. His body finally came to a halt. ¡°Naruto!¡± Sakura shouted, panicking. Yet her worries were misplaced. A little bit of pain wouldn''t kill her old friend and favourite jinchuuriki, would it? ... ... ... Silence followed. Kakashi, Sakura, Temari, the old woman, they all looked at her with unease, with a trace of sudden new found respect. Did they happen to underestimate her? How foolish of them~. ¡°Hehehe~. Hehe~. Hehehahe~.¡± Asami chuckled, veritably amused, her umbrella unfolded again. Temari hardly approved of her reaction. Her fist clenched. Her teeth gritted. ¡°What''s so funny, you wench?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing~.¡± Asami deployed her best smile, taunting her further. ¡°It is just ... All this big talk of yours before ... In the end, however, you are only all bark, no bite. Rather comical, wouldn''t you say ¡­?¡± A series of furious wind blades cut her short, trying to kill her. Fortunately, her umbrella shielded her against the barrage. The wind blades were simply deflected, not even scratching the surface layer. The attack subsided and Asami reappeared from behind the safety of her cover with a smile on her lips. ¡°Ara~ ara~, what a dangerous jutsu~. Careful, Termari-chan, otherwise you might even end up hurting someone~.¡± ¡°You ...¡± Temari veritably fumed, her war fan clutched between her hands. ¡°You fucking bitch! I will kill you!¡± ¡°So you say ...¡± Asami beamed, her fingers playing with her umbrella. ¡°You are welcome to try, Temari-chan, but just among us, you wouldn''t be the first one.¡± Fortunately for her, Kakashi intervened, his arm blocking her way. ¡°Temari, ... don''t. Don''t fall for her trap. This is exactly what she wants. She is trying to taunt us.¡± Temari grumbled, ¡°I know, but ...¡± Kakashi interrupted, ¡°No buts. You saw what happened to Naruto, Temari. Trust me, Asami is ... a dangerous enemy. You mustn''t fall for her provocations. Don''t lower your guard.¡± Temari clicked her tongue, grudgingly agreeing, ¡°Tsk, I understand.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Asami giggled, her gaze focused on the former ANBU. ¡°Looks like we have here someone who can think, but I shouldn''t have expected otherwise from you, Captain Kakashi.¡± ¡°...¡± Her words were left unanswered. Ever the old ANBU, Kakashi showed no reaction, his eyes narrowed. In the meantime, Naruto returned, standing again on his feet after rising from the dead. He took quite a beating, yet it wasn''t enough to take him out. Not by a long shot. He was made from stern stuff. Naruto brushed the dust from his face, his spirit unbroken despite all bruises and dirt all over his body. He would heal quickly enough. ¡°She is ... strong, ya know. Asami packs quite a punch.¡± ¡°As is to be expected¡±, Kakashi commented. ¡°Asami is strong. We can''t attack her head on. It won''t work on her. We need a plan. We need a strategy.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami furrowed an eyebrow. A plan? A strategy? They were quite late to realise so, but better late than never. ¡°Right¡±, Naruto agreed. Sakura followed, ¡°Sounds good.¡± Temari merely nodded. ¡°...¡± They all agreed because they knew that he was right. Their need for a plan was painfully apparent. Kakashi exchanged a few quick glances, a plan already taking shape and form in his mind, ¡°Then listen well, ...¡± ¡°Son of the White Fang, ...¡± the old woman chimed in. Silent before, the woman now raised her voice for the first time. ¡°There is a question I want to ask you.¡± Everyone turned, looking at her with confusion, even Kakashi. The jonin simply stared. ¡°...?¡± The old woman spoke, her glance studying her. ¡°This girl ... Asami ... You know her, don''t you?¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
[author] Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii [/author] Arc XII Chapter 10 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 10
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°...¡± Kakashi fell silent, ignoring Chiyo''s question. He didn''t know her, supposedly. His reaction didn''t surprise Asami. The tenured ninja that he was, Kakashi had served under both the Third and Fourth. Ever the secretive ANBU of old, he was thus rather reluctant to speak. After all, he was asked to divulge closely guarded village secrets of the highest order. Konoha had branded her a traitor with a considerable bounty on her head, yet they remained careful to conceal the full truth, her name only whispered sparsely even within their bingo books. That a prestigious kunoichi of her calibre had turned traitor was never information meant for the general public, for the rank and file. Her betrayal was confidential information limited to ears authorised to know, not to mention her identity. ¡°What?¡± Naruto blinked, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Is this true, Kakashi-sensei? You know her?¡± All attention turned to the former ANBU Captain. He was now under close scrutiny, much to his apparent displeasure. ¡°...¡± Kakashi maintained his wall of silence. Chiyo, however, didn''t relent. Quite the contrary. ¡°You thought I wouldn''t notice? The way the girl speaks. The way the girl acts. The way you respond. When we met before, you were the first one she addressed directly, Kakashi, and the only one she addressed by full name. And just a few moments ago, the girl even called you Captain. It''s obvious that she knows you. And you know her, don''t you, Son of the White Fang?¡± Her gaze pierced Kakashi in an attempt to uncover the truth. ... ... ... ¡°You are right. I do¡±, Kakashi finally conceded. ¡°So it''s true ...¡± Sakura couldn''t believe her ears. ¡°How?¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi remained silent. Chiyo narrowed her eyes, impatient. ¡°Tell us, Son of the White Fang, who is she? We have a right to know the truth. The whole truth.¡± ¡°...¡± Sakura, Naruto, Temari, Chiyo, their stares bored into Kakashi. They all expected, they all wanted an answer. Kakashi relented. ¡°I understand ...¡± Kakashi nodded, a heavy sigh escaping him. ¡°This girl ... Her name is Minami Asami. I know her through my old contacts. Asami was once a kunoichi in service of Konoha. She was once ANBU, an ANBU Captain, in fact. That was before she turned traitor during the Suna-Otogakure invasion four years ago. Asami is said to have betrayed Konoha and abandoned the village. Her whereabouts have been unknown ever since. Until now. It appears that she has since joined the Akatsuki.¡± Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°...¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, their stares darting between Kakashi and her. ¡°What ... What did she do?¡± Naruto demanded, shooting her a withering glare. ¡°Why did she betray the village?¡± Kakashi hesitated. ¡°I don''t know. They say that she has joined forces with Orochimaru during the invasion, although I personally doubt so. What we know for sure, though, is that she has turned against her comrades that day. Asami has attacked and murdered her comrades in cold blood. She is one who has forsaken the village in its direst hour. That alone is enough to make her a traitor, the vilest kind of scum.¡± Naruto froze, his usual cheerful attitude evaporated. He turned to her, his mind unable to understand. ¡°Is this true, Asami? Did you really ...¡± He gulped. ¡°Did you really kill your comrades!?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami tilted her head, unfazed by his accusations. It was already far too late for cheap excuses. ¡°And what if I had, Naruto? What then? What are you going to do?¡± ¡°...¡± Naruto fell silent. Her words sent a shiver down his spine. A cold smirk crossed Asami''s lips. ¡°Yes, I killed them, Naruto. With my own hands, no less. I butchered them before my very eyes. It was either me, or them. It was not a hard choice to make.¡± Chiyo narrowed her eyes, hardly concealing her animosity. ¡°I see ... So this is whom we are dealing with ... A former ANBU Captain and traitor. At such a young age, too ... How troublesome. No wonder that the enemy recruited her. She must be quite skilled, I guess.¡± ¡°...¡± Chiyo¡¯s words elicited a graceful smile from Asami''s lips. ¡°How generous, Lady Chiyo. I will take such as a compliment.¡± ¡°...¡± The woman, however, remained completely unfazed. No reaction at all. The sleeves of her dark robe covered her hands, her messy grey hair, her wrinkled face. Her aged eyes, her sharp, calculating gaze, they betrayed her experience. The woman was a veteran of many battles. The woman knew how to fight. How troublesome. Kakashi continued, ¡°But that''s our smallest worry, Lady Chiyo. Minami Asami ... Her name was always one rarely spoken in Konoha, even within the ANBU. The world knows her under a different name.¡± ¡°And which name would that be?¡± Chiyo grumbled, albeit curious. ¡°... ... ...¡± Kakashi hesitated. ¡°Asami ... They call her the Black Princess of Konoha.¡± ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Asami mustered a warm smile. So, the truth was finally revealed after all these years. What a splendid development. ¡°Hmm, she is what?¡± As usual, Naruto was confused, even when he wasn''t alone. Her nickname meant nothing to him, nor to Sakura, nor to Temari. ¡°The Black Princess of Konoha? Who is ... ... ... Granny, Chiyo?¡± Naruto glanced at the woman, perplexed. He noticed her sudden change of complexion. And so did Sakura and Temari. They all stared at her, not comprehending what was happening. Chiyo had paled, all blood and life draining from her face at mere mention of her title. Fear, terror, dread gripped her eyes, her very soul. ¡°...¡± Asami grinned with glee. How adorable. The old woman recognised her nickname. ¡°No ... No ... No ...¡± Chiyo trembled, her limbs shaking. ¡°This can''t ... be ... You are lying! Are you seriously telling me, ... Are you seriously telling me, this girl ... This little girl is Konoha''s Black Princess? She is the one we are facing? The Demon of Shimabara? The Devil of Shizugatake? The Fiend of Enryakuji? The Grim Reaper of Nomura? The Butcher of Ukino?¡± ¡°Hehehe~. Hehehehe~. Hehehe~. Hahahaheha~.¡± Asami giggled, her cold, melodic voice claiming their attention. A sense of nostalgia, a sense of longing, a sense of yearning crossed her soft lips. ¡°All these familiar nicknames ... All these familiar places ... All these memories of the past ... Yes, I remember them, the beautiful days when the flower of my youth was in full bloom. Tell me, how many years, how many lifetimes have passed since? I do not know. Ah ... Ukino ... It was a harsh winter ... The land was frozen, covered in ice and snow. How many Kiri-nin met their fate? Was it 600? 700? 800? Not that it matters at this point. Nomura. In their arrogance, the Azai and Asakura clan chose to defy the will of the Fire Daimyo. Their rebellion, however, should not go unpunished by heaven. They knew which fate expected traitors. My orders were to put them to the sword. I did as ordered. Men and women, old and young, infants and children. Their clans and villages are no more. Enryakuji. The monks thought the lords far and wide. High up on their mountain, they thought themselves safe behind the walls of their temple. They thought their teachings of freedom and equality would go unnoticed. They thought wrong. Their teachings attracted the attention of the daimyo. I was sent to purge their misguided beliefs with fire and sword. I did as ordered. I reduced their temple to nothing but ashes. The monks are no more. Their souls probably still curse me from the afterlife. Shizugatake ... Iwa thought they could threaten Konoha with a single, puny regiment. They thought us weak and feeble after the last war. They thought wrong. I made them see the error of their ways. It only cost them 3 000 good men. Quite the bargain, I suppose. Shimabara. The peasants thought that they could rise against their rightful lords and masters. They thought that soil and grain belonged to them. They thought wrong. Shimabara paid the price for their folly. 50 000 souls perished in the flames. But such is all ancient history by now. Ancient history of a time long since passed.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 11 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 11
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
... ... ... Silence. Absolute silence greeted her, a silence that even she had rarely witnessed before. Not a single word was spoken. Not a single word was uttered. Naruto, Sakura, Temari, the three were left speechless, their blank faces aghast in shock and utter disbelief. They gazed at her in terror, denial, and wariness. Their juvenile confidence had long since crumbled. Gone was their false bravado in the face of reality. They never truly knew her, did they? Asami tilted her head, her brightest smile on her lips. ¡°What? Are we surprised? Are we lost for words?¡± Her words alone bewitched her audience, lulling them into a deep trance. ... ... ... Asami grinned. ¡°Or are you perhaps judging me? I see the disbelief, the incredulity, the accusations in your eyes.¡± ... ... ¡­ ¡°I have slaughtered countless, their blood forever staining my hands. All in the name of Konoha, all in the name of duty, yet you seem to be judging me. You who have never fought. You who know little of the art of war. You who know nothing of the world. How ludicrous. You are naive. You have no idea what darkness lurks beneath the great tree in the shadows, down beneath the thin veneer of civilisation and a certain elder''s machinations? Do you really believe that Konoha was built on benevolence and good intentions alone? And not on violence and coercion? Hardly.¡± Naruto balled his fist. ¡°No, ... No, you must be lying! Konoha ... The village ... The Hokage ... They would never do ...¡± Kakashi, Chiyo, Temari, Sakura, they all averted their eyes in silence. They saw no evil. They heard no evil. They spoke no evil. Asami shook her head, visibly amused. ¡°Oh, Naruto-kun, you are still young. You are still inexperienced. You are nothing but a mere child with delusions of hope, speaking of matters you do not understand.¡± Their reaction was less enthusiastic than imagined. ¡°...¡± Naruto, Sakura, Temari, they all glared at her, their stares wavering, yet equally defiant. Their initial stupor had dissipated, and their spirit returned, but a sense of fear lingered in their eyes. Ever the eternal fool, Naruto, was plagued with doubt. They almost made her feel guilty. It was as if she was the baddie here. Only almost, though. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°...¡± Asami maintained her smile. ¡°You know, all these memories, all this talking makes me feel quite sentimental ... Might be the age. Admittedly, I love to hear myself talk all day long, but we all have places to be. So what do you think about a little compromise? For the sake of the good old days.¡± ¡°A compromise?¡± Kakashi eyed her with open suspicion. He distrusted her most kind hearted offer. Asami nodded. ¡°You see, for reasons unknown, I am in an exceedingly good mood at the moment, which means you are all very lucky. I feel generous, very generous, in fact. So why not a compromise? We don''t need to fight each other. We don''t need to spill blood where none is needed. You don¡¯t bother me. In return, I won''t bother you. Nobody gets hurt. We all go our ways, unharmed. Sounds like a fair deal, right~? ¡± ... Naruto was the one to speak, his fists clenched in defiance. ¡°So you are ... letting us pass?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami tilted her head, her gaze directed at him. What a silly boy. ¡°Is this a serious question, Naruto-kun~? Know that I do not suffer fools gladly.¡± ¡°...¡± Naruto gulped, his words stuck in his throat. Her saccharine smile silenced in an instant. Though it might not be her most potent weapon, her mere presence, her gaze in particular, still had a certain effect on people. Asami beamed. ¡°Do not fret, though, Naruto-kun~. Of course~, I will allow you to pass, Please, waltz past me and go to rescue the Kazekage~. You have my blessing~. Not to mention, allow me to show you the way as well~.¡± ¡°...¡± Naruto¡¯s face brightened for the sliver of a moment, yet his hopes were nothing but a mere illusion. Asami''s smile turned cold and her purple eyes icy. ¡°Come on, Naruto, seriously, in which world are you living? That''s not how things work. You see, I am under orders here. I have a reputation to defend. I cannot allow you to pass. At least, not without putting up some credible resistance, even if it is just with this poor excuse of a body.¡± ... ... ... Asami closed her eyes, her words still lingering in the air. ¡°Although, such is not my choice to make. I have stated my most generous conditions. I have offered you peace with the best of intentions. Cease your pursuit. Abort your mission. It falls to you now to decide whether we part in peace, or whether we cross blades as enemies. I await your response.¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi, Chiyo, Sakura, Temari narrowed their eyes. ¡°...¡± Naruto glared, his eyes filled with anger, disgust, revulsion, loathing. Yet there was more. Deep within him, beneath the surface, there was also a glimmer of profound, bottomless, all conquering kindness. His blue eyes harboured a certain humane kindness that seemed to defy all logic and rationality with its might. It was a most curious emotion. Its vivacious nature equally amused and intrigued her. In the end, it was once again Naruto who defied her in hubris. The boy raised his fist with supreme confidence, still determined to fight despite her little lesson. He spoke in their name, for all of them. ¡°Listen, I don''t know you, Asami. I didn''t know you back then. I don''t know you today. I never knew you were an ANBU either. I never heard about the Black Princess of Konoha. I never heard about Ukino. I never heard about Nomura. I never heard about Shimabara. I don''t know why you have betrayed our village.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami listened, for a change. Naruto continued, ¡°It''s true, I don''t know much about war. I don''t know much about the darkness of Konoha. I don''t know much about the world in general. In your eyes, I am nothing but a child. But there is one thing I know, Asami, that I will never stray from my path, from my nindo. I will never give up! I will never waver! I have promised to rescue Gaara. And I will! I will save Gaara! Because he is my friend, and I never abandon my friends! Even if it means to fight the world! Even if it means to fight you, Asami.¡± The effect of his little speech was immediate. Kakashi, Chiyo, Sakura, Temari, they all approved of his words, either grinning or smiling, once again determined to face her. They shared his resolve. They shared his conviction. Their doubts had vanished, and their courage had returned. Naruto''s mere voice had raised the spirit of his allies with new vigour, undoing all of her hard work. ¡°Then so it be ...¡± Asami murmured, her hand reaching for her pouch. ¡°It appears that negotiations have failed. How unfortunate ...¡± Four kunai and four explosive tags attached were her response. Her kunai cut through the air. They were swift. Kakashi saw them coming, his eyes widening. ¡°Disperse!¡± Too late. The ground trembled. Four consecutive explosions shook the clearing. The battle had begun in earnest.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Salutations, fellow readers and authors! As you probably know, each chapter you read takes a lot of time and effort to produce. So make a small contribution and support my efforts on Patreon! Any donation would be appreciated! Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/assurbanipalii Arc XII Chapter 12 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 12
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Naruto dodged, evading the volley of incoming kunai. He retreated, both of his arms shielding his face. Her kunai were fast, and her attack caught him off guard, but he didn¡¯t train and study the last three years under the Pervy Sage for nothing. Asami would have had to get up earlier to catch him. It wasn¡¯t over, though, ya know. Not by a long shot, ya know. The battle had just begun. Things started badly. ¡°...¡± Naruto narrowed his eyes, sharpening his senses. A dozen explosions shook the ground, each in quick succession. The rising dust and smoke blocked his vision. They covered her tracks. They covered her movements, which was probably her intention. ¡°Stay alert, everyone!¡± Kakashi warned, his calm unshakeable. ¡°She is using the explosions to create an improvised smoke screen ... Watch out!¡± ¡°What ...?¡± Naruto¡¯s eyes widened. Asami ... closed the gap between them in an instant, appearing right before him in a blur. Swift and elegant. Silent and soundless. A ghost on the battlefield. The girl targeted him directly, her folded umbrella clutched in her hands. Asami struck head on, thrusting her umbrella like a lance. ¡°Fuck! Shit!¡± Naruto muttered under his breath, immediately bringing up his arms to intercept her thrust. He braced himself. His training, his reflexes served him well. It was the correct response. His crossed arms protected his torso. Her umbrella connected, hitting his elbows with the force of her purple chakra. His arms withstood her strike. Though they refused to yield, the blow he took was heavy, shaking him right down to the very bones. It was as if he had taken a punch in the guts. Yet he stood. Yet he soldiered on. Because this was his way. Because this was his nindo! He never gave up after a single blow! He never backed down! ¡°Aargh!!!¡± Naruto gritted his teeth, mustering all his force, mobilising his chakra. He resisted. He fought. He even managed to push her back, slowly but surely. He gained ground, much to Asami¡¯s apparent displeasure. ¡°Aaaaarrrrrrgh!!!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes, a frown crossing her lips for a fraction of a moment. It came. It vanished. ¡°Such strength ... Yet so little finesse ... How utterly deplorable.¡± ¡°...¡± Naruto glared, ignoring her obvious taunt. He wouldn¡¯t fall for her cheap tricks ... Dammit! ¡°...¡± Asami smirked, capitalising on his lapse of attention. His concentration had faltered for a single moment. His error proved to be fatal. His negligence was punished swiftly. The slightest of a moment was all that Asami required. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. The girl dropped her umbrella and Naruto tumbled forwards. He was played once again. Just like that. Shit! Fuck it! It was the same trick all over again! ¡°...¡± Asami slipped past him, circumventing his defence. His posture was broken. His flank now exposed. ¡°...¡± Naruto bit his lips, well knowing that this would hurt. Prior experience told him as much. He was right. It did hurt. Asami turned, circling, driving her fist into his unprotected abdomen, ramming her knuckles deep into his body. Her punch hit true and hard, staggering him. ¡°You are slow, Naruto-kun ...¡± Asami spun, her hand grabbing her airborne umbrella for the finale. This wasn¡¯t good. This wasn¡¯t good, at all. ¡°...¡± Naruto paled, realising the danger. Asami broke his defence. It was too late ... He ... He wouldn¡¯t be able to defend himself. Asami grinned, fully aware of her advantage. The girl propelled her umbrella, accelerating her lance. ¡°...¡± ¡°Not with me here!!! Aargh!¡± Sakura roared, her savage fist saving him in the nick of time. Sakura arrived in full force, threatening Asami¡¯s flank, forcing her to react. ¡°...¡± Asami diverted her umbrella to fend off her attack. Unfolded, her parasol took the gargantuan force of her punch without flinching. Sakura¡¯s raw physical strength clashed against her purple chakra. Asami prevailed, not without repercussions, though. Her shield resisted Sakura¡¯s powerful strike, but Asami was forced back by her sheer physical force, her feet sliding across the ground, forcing her to shift to defence. Against Sakura¡¯s brute force, even Asami¡¯s shield relented, budging ever so slightly. ¡°...¡± Asami didn¡¯t appear to be pleased with recent developments, loathe to face the two of them at once. Quite the contrary. Her countenance showed as much. The frown on her lips. The profound irritation in her eyes. They were proof enough. Sakura¡¯s timely assistance displeased her in more than one way. ¡°...¡± Sakura grinned in victory, cracking her knuckles, all fired up. Another of her punches was in the coming. ¡°Quite the neat umbrella you have there, Asami. Seems that you are a tougher nut to crack than I thought. But seriously, a smoke screen? That is the oldest trick in the ninja handbook. I expected more from you. This isn¡¯t the academy any more, Asami.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes, her glare sharper than obsidian. If looks could kill, then Sakura would be dead on the spot. ¡°...¡± Naruto sighed in relief, rising to his feet. This was the moment of respite that he needed. ¡°Thank you, Sakura-chan. I owe you.¡± Sakura merely smiled. ¡°No need to thank me, Naruto. I have got your back. We fight and stand as one.¡± ¡°You are right, Sakura-chan!¡± Naruto nodded in full agreement, clenching his fists. ¡°Yes, we fight and stand as one!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami rolled her eyes in open dismissal, her hands offering a round of hollow applause. ¡°How touching ... I am truly moved beyond words by your display of such camaraderie ...¡± In a blur, Kakashi appeared behind her. The blue, chirping lightning of his chidori gathered in his palm. ¡°You talk too much.¡± His chidori struck, his lightning blade slicing through the air. Yet, her umbrella protected its mistress once more. Her umbrella answered her call. Asami giggled, highly amused, her parasol slung over her shoulder to cover her back without the barest hint of effort or strain. Her purple chakra stopped Kakashi¡¯s chidori dead in its tracks. ¡°Oh my, sneaking up on an innocent maiden of pure heart ... From behind, no less. Are these the devious ways of Konoha these days? I hope you do not harbour any licentious thoughts, Kakashi-san.¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi narrowed his gaze, his chidori still unable to penetrate her shield despite his lightning attribute. Sparks and light flashed in the air, his blue chakra chirping furiously. Yet his chidori failed to pierce the barrier that covered the surface of her parasol. ¡°Still as prideful as ever. They always said that your pride will be your undoing.¡± Asami chuckled. ¡°They did ...¡± A kunai appeared from her sleeve and the girl spun around her axis, the blade nearly slicing Kakashi¡¯s throat by a hair¡¯s breadth. The touch of cold metal coated in purple passed his skin. Kakashi dodged, only to back off immediately to put distance between him and the girl. ¡°Still as lethal as ever ... Not that I have expected otherwise.¡± Asami tilted her head, beaming. ¡°I am glad to oblige.¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi grabbed a kunai and they both clashed in melee, their kunai interlocking. Kunai against kunai. Steel against steel. His chakra against hers.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 13 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 13
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami and Kakashi. Two jonin. Two former ANBU. Two former ANBU Captains. Two veterans. Their kunai interlocked in a tight grip. Blade met blade. Metal met metal. ¡°...¡± Asami¡¯s lips formed a smile, her kunai slowly cutting through his kunai, her chakra slowly grinding through his chakra. Her purple plasma shone with the brilliance of a star, invincible. As usual, it was the strength of her chakra to prevail, despite his most sincere efforts. Kakashi fought. He fought. His chakra fought. ¡°Kakashi, you appear to be hard pressed, unless I am mistaken~.¡± Her taunt proved ineffectual, eliciting no reaction from her experienced enemy. ¡°... ... ...¡± Kakashi gritted his teeth, much less in a talkative mood. What a shame. ¡°...¡± Hers and his stares interlocked. Their eyes crossed, purple, dark grey and the red shade of his sole legendary sharingan. Kakashi ... The wielder of the infamous sharingan ... He had removed his eye patch, revealing his prized treasure, his sharingan. A prized treasure it was. It was given to him by his fallen comrade in arms. It was a beautiful eye. A deep, crimson shade. Three proud black tomoe. It was a mature sharingan. It was ripe. Full of power. Unless her eyes deceived her, his eye even had awakened what was considered forbidden. It showed traces of a power familiar. The unmistakable powers of the mangekyou slumbered within it. Not that such a meagre power would save him. His mastery of his eye was found subpar. Admirable, yet falling short of her expectations. Such facts had not escaped the keenness of her instinct. His sharingan was found lacking in so many aspects, but what else could be expected of a mere pretender, made the heir of a legacy not his own. It showed. Unlike her, Kakashi was never born an Uchiha, but rather chosen by the vagrancies of fate. Even so, the eye rejected him. The eye defied him even after all these years. The sharingan refused to obey one not of her blood. The eye strained his stamina. The eye strained his chakra reserves. Asami giggled, deigning to offer a rare instance of praise. Her curiosity, her interest in his sharingan had not escaped Kakashi. ¡°A sharingan ... Such a rare sight these days ¡­¡± Kakashi narrowed his eyes. ¡°A rare sight indeed ... Yet you hardly seem surprised.¡± Asami giggled, armed with a beaming grin. ¡°How true~. Well, let''s say, they are a sight that I have grown accustomed to. I am certainly no stranger to the allure they hold. Not when the butcher of the Uchiha clan walks among us.¡± Her words lingered, producing the desired effect, even when more was said than strictly necessary. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Kakashi narrowed his eyes. ¡°Him ... I understand.¡± This was her opportunity. Asami doubled her efforts, her chakra flaring up, invigorating the purple coat of heated plasma surrounding her kunai. ¡°...¡± Kakashi¡¯s eyes widened. His body reacted now that it was already too late ... The clattering sound of wood gave Asami pause. It was a sound that she had come to know throughout the years, once reminiscent of Sunagakure. It was the puppeteers and their puppets. The creaking, clicking, groaning, grinding cacophony of moving jaws and joints. They were coming for her, and they were closing in. Asami glanced sideways, spotting a pair of puppets approaching her, their wooden frames and inhuman nature covered by a set of long coats. The puppets deployed their blades, directly extending from their arms, prepared to cut her down and quite likely laced with deadly poison. Par for the course for any puppeteer of renown. Of course, it was the old woman who commanded them. It was her pulling the strings from behind the scenes, her chakra threads skilfully controlling her creations. Two puppets, both clad in matching black fur lined robes. Two nameless wooden husks without defining features beyond the simplest of contours. They looked and felt like the cheapest of cheap mass production models. Because they were. The old woman noticed her stare. Her gaze hardened. ¡°Take this! You Akatsuki bastards should never have messed with Sunagakure! Old though I am, I will show you why I was once hailed as the greatest puppeteer under the desert sun!¡± Asami disengaged instantly, evading. Obviously, being bisected alive was a thought she was hardly eager to entertain, nor was the poison coating their blades. Their blades missed, their sharp edges cutting the air, passing directly before her eyes. It was a close call. Closer than she would have liked to admit.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Pain¡¯s gaze wandered across the dark expanse of the cave, targeting a certain flickering silhouette, a certain shark toothed companion. Kisame had returned from his mission with modest success, much to their leader¡¯s apparent displeasure. His monotone, lifeless voice betrayed his thinly veiled irritation and short temper. Pain had never been one to tolerate failure. ¡°Kisame ... You have returned earlier than expected ... What happened? Were you defeated?¡± Kisame grinned, uncaring of the accusations levelled against him. ¡°They were strong. Far stronger than expected.¡± Pain nodded. ¡°I see ... How disappointing. Not that it matters, though. The ritual is proceeding smoothly. The essence of the One Tail will be sealed soon at this rate.¡± Streams of extracted chakra were extracted from the Kazekage¡¯s body, only to be devoured by the giant Gedo Mazo Statue. Kisame smiled. ¡°And what about our little princess? Hope they don''t cause you too much trouble, Asami. You know what a stubborn bunch you Konoha-nin are.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami ignored Kisame, her eyes closed, her hands forming a seal. Her attention was spread rather thin at the present moment, with little room to spare. The sealing ritual, the fight against Kakashi and his companions, processing the stolen essence of the One Tail, all of these demanded her attention. ¡°...¡± ¡°No response ...¡± Kisame flashed his teeth. ¡°You wound me, Asami.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Asami maintained her silence. No reaction, whatsoever. Kisame shrugged his shoulders, slightly disappointed. ¡°Oh, well, I guess our little princess has her hands full at the moment. Nothing we can do. How are things going on her end, Zetsu?¡± His gaze shifted. ¡°...¡± Ever the dutiful scout and subordinate, Zetsu obliged to report, his considerably more perceptive black half speaking. ¡°The enemy outnumbers her five to one, yet they appear to be equally matched. Thus far, at least. I predict that her superior skill and ability will allow her to slowly gain the upper hand. In my opinion, their defeat is only a matter of time.¡± ¡°Impressive¡±, Kisame commented. ¡°Wouldn''t you agree, Itachi? ¡°... ... ...¡± Itachi, however, was silent. Meanwhile, Pain agreed. ¡°I am pleased to hear so, though I recommend you to hurry, Asami. Time is of the essence.¡± Asami furrowed her eyebrow, the majority of her attention still dedicated to the ongoing battle remote as it might be. ¡°How so? The fight is far from over.¡± Pain conceded, ¡°Such might be true. Unfortunately, though, the jutsu is already reaching its limits. You are consuming his chakra at an alarming rate. I don''t expect his body to last much longer. You are on the clock, Asami.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Asami clicked her tongue, her consternation showing. ¡°I understand ... I will see what I can do.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Art Gallery XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Art Gallery
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc I Prologue Arc I Chapter 2 Arc I Chapter 3 Arc I Chapter 5 Arc I Chapter 6 Arc I Chapter 9 Arc I Chapter 12
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc II Chapter 3 Arc II Chapter 4 Yukihiro and Aritame Masasane Arc II Chapter 6 Arc II Chapter 11
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc III Chapter 2 City of Shimabara Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Arc III Chapter 8 Arc III Chapter 9 Hisaaki and Katsusane Hatsu Arc III Chapter 11 Arc III Chapter 12
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc IV Chapter 3 Arc IV Chapter 16
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Fumihiko Arc V Chapter 2 Arc V Chapter 7
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc VI Chapter 11
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Susanoo Arc VII Chapter 4 Arc VII Chapter 8
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Amegakure Arc VIII Chapter 1 Yuki Arc VIII Chapter 3 Arc VIII Chapter 6 Arc VIII Chapter 8 Arc VIII Chapter 10 Katsuki Arc VIII Chapter 14
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Yuji and Mayumi Arc IX Chapter 4 White Mon Black Mon Arc IX Chapter 7 Arc IX Chapter 11
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Yuki Arc X Chapter 11 Ruins of Nara Arc X Chapter 15 Arc X Chapter 17
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XI Chapter 7 Neko Guard Arc XI Chapter 8
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Desert of Sunagakure Arc XII Chapter 3 Arc XII Chapter 14
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 14 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 14
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Repositioning herself immediately, Asami was quick to put some distance between herself and the enemy. Distance gave space. Distance gave time. Distance gave safety. Her umbrella once again accompanied her in a single fluid motion, shielding and camouflaging her retreat behind its thin veil. Her eyes narrowed and her glare hardened. Her annoyance was directed at the perpetrator, the one responsible, a certain old hag and her pathetic collection of puppets. What game was the woman playing at here? What was she trying to achieve here? What was she even doing here? Nobody knew, nor did she particularly care. So far, the woman merely succeeded in displeasing her. And displeased she was. ¡° ¡° The puppets flanked their mistress and master, their sharp blades protruding from their amputated limbs. The puppets protected the woman, guarded her, their loyalty forever unwavering. They obeyed her every command, and they would even serve her in death and beyond. Not that she expected otherwise. Her puppets were nothing but inanimate objects, mere tools, mere weapons, mere extensions of her will. The old hag clicked her tongue, mirroring her reaction.¡°Oh, fucking dammit, and I thought I got the bitch. I guess Ebizo is right after all, I must be growing old. My skills aren¡¯t what they used to be back then during the war. Oh, how the years fly by. Yesterday, Captain of the Puppet Brigade. Today, old and senile.¡± Asami raised her eyebrow. Captain ... of the Puppet Brigade? Oh, so, it was her, after all. What a surprise. The one and only. The legendary. The master puppeteer of Suna herself. No wonder that her name sounded familiar. ¡°Lady Chiyo, wasn¡¯t it? The former Captain of the Puppet Brigade, I presume. The Terror of the Sand. The Scourge of Sunagakure.¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡° The elder woman grumbled, responding with defiance despite the innocuous nature of her question. She was the enemy, and she was treated as such, with little hospitality given. ¡°Oh, so you know of me, Black Princess. I guess, I should feel honoured.¡± Asami smiled with a dispassionate coldness in her voice that belied her petite appearance. ¡°Well, well, in my trade, you come to know a thing or two, Lady Chiyo. It is only natural. Unlike certain other less informed individuals present. How ironic it must be for you to fight now side by side with your former sworn enemies, Lady Chiyo. You cost Konoha dearly during the Second Ninja War. How many sons and daughters of Konoha did you slaughter again without mercy? How many lives did you claim, Lady Chiyo?¡± Chiyo, however, narrowed her eyes, defying her openly once more. The old hag was a veteran of many battles. Of course, her resolve would not be easily shaken, nor would she allow others to waver. ¡°Tsk, far less ironic than the little girl suddenly talking about the sons and daughters of Konoha after turning traitor and slaughtering her former comrades in cold blood without even the faintest hint of remorse.¡± Chiyo¡¯s response elicited an amused smile from Asami. ¡°Touch¨¦.¡± It was a fair point to make. Not that it mattered. Yet the enemy was quick to take advantage of her apparent weakness. The old woman gave her no respite now that she smelled blood. Chiyo grinned in victory, her voice laced with provocation. ¡°Oh, so is that all that the great Black Princess has to say? Nothing more? Curious, you were quite the cheeky one just a moment ago, weren¡¯t you? And now what? Silence. Perhaps I overestimated you. Perhaps you are just a little girl, after all. A little girl with a tongue far too sharp for her own good.¡± ¡° Naruto glared at her. Sakura readied herself for combat. Temari prepared for the next round. Kakashi was already positioning himself. Their posture betrayed their intentions. It was amusing. They really thought that she wouldn¡¯t notice them and what they were doing, even with a fraction of her attention. Such plebeian hubris. They completely underestimated her. Asami smirked, confronting Chiyo with a dangerous smile colder than ice. ¡°Careful, Lady Chiyo, I hope you realise that you are playing a dangerous game here. Though your loose tongue might have served you well in the past, Lady Chiyo, it does not today. It is generally judged unwise to displease me. I suggest thus weighing your words more carefully in the future. After all, we don¡¯t want any mishaps to occur, Lady Chiyo, do we?¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 15 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 15
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Chiyo clicked her tongue, dismissing her gracious advice outright. ¡°Or what, little princess? What are you going to do ...¡± Chiyo¡¯s eyes widened, years, decades of combat experience kicking in. Her reflexes screamed danger. Her instincts sensed danger. Her old bones moved with the speed of times long gone. They moved like never before in her life, with a sense of urgency never felt before. It happened in a mere moment. Asami raised her hand and commanded with a mere flick of her wrist. Her chakra obeyed. A purple javelin answered her call. A javelin of pure concentrated chakra, condensed into an instrument of her indomitable will. It was time to teach the woman a lesson to remember. Her javelin was fast. Her projectile crossed the plain, closing the distance in a blink of an eye. Her enemy was hardly able to react, yet she did. Chiyo survived. The woman dodged her projectile, rolling sidewards, throwing herself into the dirt. Whether due to skill or mere luck was impossible to tell. Her javelin missed, shooting past her after obliterating one of her puppets en passant. Her chakra shredded the wooden puppet into pieces, simply atomising everything in its way in a cloud of misted purple. The puppet never stood a chance, but such was hardly a consolation. A miss was a miss. ¡°What a splendid performance, Lady Chiyo.¡± Asami offered her best smile, clapping her hands sardonically. ¡°I am truly impressed. To think that you would actually survive! Just among us, I considered such an outcome highly unlikely.¡± Chiyo¡¯s response was gelid. Unsurprisingly, she didn¡¯t take kindly to being nearly murdered. Nobody did. The woman¡¯s eyes hardened, glaring at her with murderous intent despite her ragged breathing, despite the exhaustion of her shock. The woman lived, her right hand reaching immediately for her wounded left arm. Her coat was torn apart, shredded. The red stain of blood covered her entire arm. The stench of burnt, cauterised open flesh was in the air. Her javelin might have missed, but its raw energy grazed her arm, which was enough. The power, the sheer heat ruptured her skin like a thousand razors, scorching her entire arm like the singed grass below. It must hurt. It did hurt. Chiyo gritted her teeth, defying her to the utmost. ¡°You ...¡± A cataclysmic explosion cut her short from behind, from inside the forest at her back. Violent, thunderous, torrid. A roar crossed the plain as a blinding flash of light tore through the canopy, flattening everything. Trees splintered and shattered. Trunks and branches snapped like brittle bones by the hand of a vengeful god. The ground trembled under the might of the shock wave before a column of dust and smoke surged skywards. Her javelin had struck a target. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Asami tilted her head, her index finger caressing her lips. ¡°Are~ are~, the dangers of stray ammunition.¡± Everyone turned their stares at her, once again in the centre of their attention. Naruto gulped. Kakashi observed. Sakura clenched her fists. Temari stood her ground. They had gained a healthy dose of respect. They knew this could easily have been them. Chiyo narrowed her eyes, a gentle green glow engulfing her pal to tend to her wounds. ¡°This is bad ...¡± Sakura came to her assistance, appearing before her with a look of concern. ¡°Lady Chiyo, do you need any help?¡± ¡°Hmm, I am fine, Sakura.¡± Chiyo grumbled under her breath. ¡°I am old, but I can still take care of myself. This is just a minor flesh wound. I have seen worse during the war.¡± Sakura appeared to disagree, yet said nothing. ¡°...¡± Chiyo directed her attention at her. ¡°I am more worried about her, though. What was her name? Asami? The girl is the real deal. She is powerful. She is strong. She is fast. She is experienced. She is dangerous. She is crafty. She strikes hard. She hits hard. The way she moves. The way she behaves. Her reflexes. Her skill. Her chakra control. They are all exceptional. At such a young age, too. How annoying. The girl is clearly not an ordinary enemy. Kakashi was right, we need a plan if we want to win.¡± Temari cut in. ¡°And how?¡± ¡°...¡± Chiyo started pondering. ¡°Her umbrella. Have a look at it. Did you notice how she was using her umbrella to create her barriers to stop our attacks? She was using her umbrella to channel and solidify her chakra. It was always her umbrella that blocked. That deflected. She always moves with her umbrella. She even used it to attack. It must be some kind of special ninja tool of hers. I am sure.¡± Naruto nodded. ¡°Now that you say it, Granny Chiyo, I think you are right.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami raised an invisible eyebrow. Her umbrella? A special ninja tool? Her umbrella was certainly special in the sense that it was on the more expensive side of umbrellas made of the finest silk. An umbrella befitting her station. But otherwise? It was just an ordinary umbrella. An accessory for the sake of aesthetics. Sakura listened. ¡°And how exactly does that help us?¡± Chiyo elaborated. ¡°No matter how skilled she may be, her umbrella can¡¯t be everywhere at once. We must take the initiative. We must force her on the defence. We must restrict her movement. If we attack from multiple directions at the same time, we will get her. She can¡¯t take all of us on at the same time. One of us will get through.¡± Attacking from multiple directions ... How creative. Not the most refined method, but solid nevertheless. Kakashi joined in, voicing his doubts. ¡°Easier said than done, Lady Chiyo. It was not as if we weren¡¯t trying. Asami is strong both at range as well as in melee. It will be difficult to pin her down, not to mention synchronise our attacks. Our margin of error is ... slim.¡± ¡°I know¡±, Chiyo conceded. ¡°But we must. I won¡¯t back down. Not here. Not now. Not when I have come so far. Not when I am so close. I still have a few scores to settle with my wayward grandson.¡± Kakashi merely nodded. ¡°I understand ...¡± Asami listened, her fingers playing with her umbrella. Her wayward grandson? Ah, yes ... Now that she mentioned it. This promised to be interesting ... ¡°You know, just among friends, it is generally considered ill advised to discuss your tactics in front of the enemy.¡± Chiyo clicked her tongue. ¡°Tsk, how modest of you. Look, if you are even half the kunoichi you claim to be, then you should have been able to tell them regardless.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami smirked, hardly able to disagree. ¡°True enough.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start. Everyone! Prepare!¡± Chiyo started rummaging through her pockets, only to produce a black scroll. Her hands formed a quick succession of seals. ¡°Black Secret Technique: Chikamatsu Collection of Eight Puppets.¡± A cloud of smoke popped up and dispersed, revealing eight menacing puppets, each armed from teeth to toe, each intent to murder her. What a pleasant surprise.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 16 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 16
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Attack!!!¡± Chiyo ordered her inanimate soldiers, her fingers their strings. Her puppets, they moved, their assault directed at her. Swords. Blades. Axes. Spears. Needles. Explosives. Poison. Their arsenal was impressive. Their attacks coordinated, almost perfectly timed. Always in motion. Always retreating. Always repositioning. Always exploiting opportunities when they presented themselves. All of them united in a single purpose, a testament to the exceptional skill of their master. Chiyo¡¯s experience showed. Unfortunately, her patterns proved to be far too predictable, far too schematic. Asami dodged. Evaded. Sidestepped. Chiyo¡¯s attacks hardly presented a challenge, but they were nothing but a mere diversion. Her senses monitored the enemy. They were planning something. Temari already readied her fan, only waiting for her chance. Kakashi moved, circling her. So did Naruto with his private army of shadow clones. They had learned from before. They intended to pincer, flanking her from both sides. Sakura held her position, being kept in the reserve. For now. Chiyo retracted her puppets. ¡°Now go, Temari!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Temari obeyed, immediately grabbing her giant war fan, unfurling it behind her shoulder for a full swing. The girl accumulated her chakra, much more than before. Fuuton. Wind element. The gales of wind surrounded her figure, her chakra blazing brightly in the sun. This was going to be an all out attack. ¡°Argh!!!AAAAAAARGGGHHHHHH!!!¡± Her war fan sliced through the air and a true furor of wind blades followed to bombard her position indiscriminately. Her blades saturated the ground, exploding all around her in a wild, unrestrained torrent. Dirt, grass, earth, rocks flying in all directions. Unsurprisingly, their accuracy was abysmal, which possibly reflected Temari¡¯s volatile temperament. The vast majority missed her by a long shot, kicking up nothing but loads of dust in the process. But they served their purpose, restraining her movement, limiting her mobility. It was their signal to attack. Kakashi and Naruto increased their speed. Her instincts sensed their presence. Their signatures grew ever stronger. They had invaded her perimeter. Their chakra stood out like a shining beacon in the darkness. It was hard to miss them. They moved in, closing the distance under the cover of the dust. Kakashi darted from the right. Naruto from the left. Their attacks converging on her position ... Asami raised her umbrella to block another frontal attack, knocking aside another sweeping wind blade. Temari pressed her attack, completely uncaring of collateral damage and potential friendly fire. Temari knew that she wouldn''t move from her spot, a fact that the violent girl was eager to exploit. The stream of green chakra crashed against her purple shield. Obviously, her barrier prevailed. Despite the strength behind her attack, the wind blade dissipated upon contact, her feeble chakra unable to maintain cohesion in the face of serious resistance. Her jutsu disintegrated, but this was the moment of distraction that the enemy needed. They put her in zugzwang, forcing her to defend herself exactly where they wanted her. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°...¡± Asami mustered an amused giggle, mumbling to herself. ¡°Crafty ones, aren¡¯t they?¡± Unfortunately, they were far too slow. Far too predictable. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAARGGGHHHHHH!!! RASENGAN!!!¡± Naruto appeared from the dust, his cry reaching far and wide. He charged her without the slightest hint of constraint, his shining blue rasengan resting in his palm. ¡°...¡± Kakashi followed suit, finally revealing himself. He approached rapidly. Taciturn and silent as ever, his eyes narrowed at her, his lips twisting behind his mask. Only the chirping of his chidori betrayed his presence, a blade of gleaming lightning at his command. Crackling electric currents made the air dance, vibrate, oscillate. ¡°...¡± Asami smirked. This time, they would strike almost simultaneously. Her friends ... They were finally learning. Unfortunately, not fast enough. Naruto and Kakashi converged and struck, head on, with full force. The ground shook, and the earth trembled upon impact. A potent shock wave rushed across the open plain, dispensing with all the surrounding dust in the air. ¡°Yes!!! Take this, bitch!¡± Temari retracted her fan, her arm raised, and her fist closed with a wide victorious grin stretching across her face. ¡°We got her !! ...¡± Her declaration of victory, her optimism turned out to be ... premature. The dust settled and there Asami stood, untouched, unyielding, immovable, unperturbed, uncaring, her umbrella in her right hand and a purple spinning sphere in her left, blocking both of their attacks, holding both of them at bay at the same time. Her umbrella faced Kakashi. Her sphere Naruto. Her umbrella diverted Kakashi¡¯s lightning, his chidori failing to pierce her barrier. Though he breached her chakra, he didn''t succeed in penetrating. Her sphere, meanwhile, stopped Naruto dead in his tracks, easily counteracting his rasengan with a negligible amount of force. His jutsu lacked sufficient focus. Lacked sharpness. His chakra was a blunt instrument, merely suited to bludgeon an enemy. And it showed. ¡°What?¡± Naruto¡¯s eyes widened, his rasengan still swirling in his palm, although it had lost much of its potency. He finally noticed her sphere, one so strikingly similar to the precious jutsu of his father, Naruto was dumbfounded before realisation did not escape him. Shock was written all over his face, leaving him speechless. ¡°...¡± Asami¡¯s lips formed a dark smirk, her voice laced with a sense of superiority. ¡°Now, now, surprised, aren¡¯t we, Naruto-kun?¡± ¡°Gggrhhhh!¡± Naruto gritted his teeth, desperately struggling to maintain his rasengan despite his limited capabilities. He injected more and more chakra, yet his efforts proved to be in vain. His rasengan, its form, its chakra, it wavered. He was unable to properly control his jutsu. ¡°How ... How do ...¡± ¡°How do I know the rasengan?¡± Asami smiled, exploiting the moment to give him a little lecture with all the calm of the world. After all, she hadn¡¯t been an ANBU lecturer for nothing, even when they accused her of being disparaging. And it wasn''t exactly as if she was pressed by two enemies breathing down her neck. ¡°Well, once seen, once learned. I would go as far as to say that it is not a particularly difficult jutsu to grasp. A sphere of concentrated chakra variable both in terms of size and density. An extreme case admittedly, but otherwise a most classic example of shape manipulation. Not without its hurdles, but overall hardly a challenge. Usually, something you pick up along the way.¡± ¡°...¡± Naruto glared at her with a mixture of humiliation, of inadequacy, of inferiority, of self loath, but primarily a feeling of anger, of hatred. The look in his eyes. The anger directed at her and himself at the same time. Naruto detested her. He detested her arrogance, her very being, yet he also detested his own inadequacy. Naruto ... He remained the weak boy she remembered. Unperturbed, Asami continued with her lecture, ¡°Then apply a horizontal rotation along the vertical axis in order to stabilise, or rather maintain, angular momentum. A tad more complicated, but doable, I would say. Combine both, and voil¨¤, there you have your rasengan. Not the most complicated thing in the world, right, Naruto-kun~. Granted, it might take some skill and maybe a bit of practice here and there, but all in all, quite a manageable affair ...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how manageable is this!!!¡± Sakura rushed her, jumping at her from above, her arm drawn back behind her shoulder. An aura of wild green chakra invigorated her entire body, coating her forearm. Her eyes flared up with excitement. ¡°AAAAAAARRRRRGHHH!!!¡± ... ... ... ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Asami raised her eyes. This was slightly problematic.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 17 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 17
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Sakura crashed into her. The girl struck with all her force behind her punch. The girl hit with the brute, undiminished force of an illiterate barbarian, with raw, unrelenting, savage strength. Her fist shattered her purple shield, smashing through layers upon layers of solid chakra. Her barrier yielded, fragments of dispersed chakra flying in all directions like shards of glass. Her first layer broke. Her second broke. Her third broke. Her fourth broke. Not her fifth. Her resistance hardened. Her fifth layer refused to succumb. Her fifth layer stood. With the strength of her attack abated, Sakura¡¯s fist was halted right in front of her face, a mere arm¡¯s length away. So close, and yet so far. ¡°...¡± Sakura glowered at her, now realising that her attack had failed. ¡°...¡± Amused, Asami welcomed her newest guest with a saccharine smile. ¡°Are~ are~, the customs of this time and age, to attack an innocent maiden when I wasn¡¯t even finished talking ... Such uncivilised times. Where have your manners gone, Sakura-chan? You were always such a well behaved girl, weren¡¯t you?¡± Gritting her teeth, Sakura snarled, her blood veritably boiling. ¡°Shut up!¡± Her fist struck again. And again. And again. Each time with little to no effect. Her shield didn¡¯t budge. Her chakra reformed, restored, repaired. ¡°Dammit!¡± Sakura scowled, fuming. ¡°Why?!¡± Kakashi¡¯s eyes widened, his sharingan warning him. Nothing escaped them. His eyes sensed the danger. His eyes saw the danger. Kakashi braced himself. ¡°Sakura, Naruto, disengage ...¡± Sakura glanced sidewards. ¡°What ...¡± It was too late. Filled to the brim, the air was saturated with her residual chakra, saturated with untapped, unused potential. Her chakra was her weapon. A mere command sufficed. Her chakra hardened, solidified, instantly expanding outwards. The pressure increased and the air receded. Her manoeuvre produced the desired effect. Kakashi, Naruto, Sakura, the blast hit them point blank. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°Aarghhhh!¡± Naruto was pitched backwards, only to be hurled across the grass until his rolling body came to a halt. Same with Sakura. The shock wave sent her flying, making her kiss the ground. ¡°Aarghhhh!¡± Kakashi took the brunt of it head on, yet he was quick to recover. Years of experience allowed him to regain his balance even in a pinch. He shifted his weight, his feet gracefully sliding across the ground. ¡°...¡± Kakashi raised his head, his eyes defiant, once again ready to strike. ¡°...¡± There was no time to lose. This was her opportunity. Asami unholstered a kunai and counterattacked, her umbrella folded. She rushed Sakura. Still shaken, still disoriented, her defence broken, the girl was easy prey. ¡°...¡± Asami accelerated, sprinting. Vibrant plasma coated her kunai, producing a purple chakra blade. ¡°...¡± Kakashi¡¯s eyes widened, his panic painted across all his face. ¡°SAKURA!!!¡± How quaint. ¡°...¡± Sakura forced herself up, rising to her feet despite having taken a beating. ¡°Aargh, what was this ...¡± Asami had closed the distance. Her blade aimed for Sakura¡¯s head. She put her faith in a thrust. ¡°...¡± Sakura turned, realising only now what was about to happen. The looks in her eyes. The fear ... The dread ... The angst ... The desperation ... All her life condensed in a single moment, passing right before her eyes. Delicious. The tip approached her, a slender blade with her name. ¡°...¡± Asami smirked, dark glee crossing her lips. It was over ... Asami rolled sidewards. Her instincts forced her to dodge. With unwelcome consequences. Her aim was thrown off. Her thrust failed. Her strike missed. Her kunai pierced Sakura¡¯s shoulder, the intense heat melting flesh and bone alike. The sheer momentum of her thrust hurled Sakura through the air like a mere rag doll. Her blade entered and exited her back, cleaving straight through her body under agonising pain. Yet Asami couldn¡¯t care less about such trifling matters of secondary importance. ¡°...¡± Gravely displeased, Asami narrowed her eyes, all of her senses swept the area with only two questions in mind. What was this? Who was it? She wanted answers. She demanded answers. Her coat. Her sleeve. It was torn apart, the black and red fabric was shredded to pieces. Even her precious kimono beneath, her precious silk was damaged in the process. Unforgivable. The attack was meant to claim her arm. The attempt had failed. Asami didn¡¯t understand. It was an attack that she didn¡¯t see, nor sense coming. Even when she should have. It should have been impossible to miss such a dense concentration of chakra invading her field, and yet she did. The attack came without warning. Quick. Sudden. Violent. Out of nowhere. The attack by passed all of her defences. By passed all of her perimeters. A concentration of chakra where none was before. As if created out of thin air. Her instincts saved her, and the minimal delay in execution. The chakra had to manifest before taking effect, forcing it to reveal its presence. It did. The chakra manifested. The effect was immediate. Instant. Her senses felt it. The foreign chakra, jutsu warped, distorted, corrupted all surrounding space, if not the very fabric of reality itself. It was a jutsu, no doubt. Spatial displacement ... Noticeable effect ... Considerable potency ... Instant ... Invasive ... Quick manifestation ... Swift execution ... Minimal delay ... Minimal warning time ... Directed ... Planned ... Coordinated ... Aimed to disrupt her thrust ... Not Naruto ... Not Temari ... Not Chiyo ... Kakashi ... The direction aligned ... The chakra signature corresponded ... The pieces finally fell into place. Asami turned and the answer to her question greeted her. Her gaze fell on Kakashi¡¯s left eye. ¡°Ocular.¡± His sharingan ... His eye had changed. His three black tomoe had vanished, replaced by an arrangement of three black razors. A mangekyou ... So this was how he had done it.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 18 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 18
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Hah ... Huh ... Hah ...¡± Kakashi leaned on his knee, tired, exhausted, destroyed, his breathing heavy, yet triumphant. ¡°This was ... a close call ...¡± Kakashi raised his chidori just in time to block her incoming kunai. They met once again, face to face. His blue chidori met her purple blade. The red of his mangekyou the bottomless abyss of her purple eyes. They stared into each other, into each other¡¯s very souls. The sharingan was said to unveil what lay hidden. Though, certainly not all. Some secrets eluded even them, the all seeing eyes. Asami smirked with a glint of understanding. ¡°I see. To think that you would not only possess a sharingan, but also a mangekyou. You are full of surprises. Tell me, Kakashi, how does it feel to wield such incredible power, power beyond the grasp of mere mortals?¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi gritted his teeth, both tight lipped and hard pressed at the same time. Interlocked, her chakra blade pressed against his chidori, forcing him to supply more and more chakra to counter her assault. He didn¡¯t need to be told twice. Kakashi knew of the consequences otherwise. He saw what happened to Sakura. ¡°...¡± ¡°Taciturn as ever.¡± Asami retracted her kunai and they both clashed with renewed ferocious vigour. A fury of flashing chakra and sparks erupted. Blue against purple in an incessant storm, driving each other back and forth. The relentless pace accelerated. Faster and faster. Each movement a blur. Every strike raging like thunder. Thrust. Cut. Block. Slash. Chop. Evade. Dodge. Slice. Cleave. ¡°Grgh.¡± Yet Kakashi stood his ground, resisting her assault even when put on the defensive and under heavy pressure. Their blades once again interlocked, her purple blade veritably grinding against the blue chirping lightning of his chidori, producing a ceaseless rain of sparks. Fragments, particles of luminescent chakra danced in the air. Armed with her kunai and her umbrella, Asami knew of her advantage, knew of her superiority. The tide of battle favoured her. Kakashi was gradually losing ground. He was losing his sharpness and focus. ¡°Quite the pinch, you find yourself in, Kakashi?¡± Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°...¡± Kakashi refused to respond. ¡°That remains to be seen.¡± The battle reignited, and their chakra clashed again. No quarter was given. No mercy. No respite.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°Urgh.¡± Naruto finally got back on his feet, his head still spinning, suffering from disorientation. He took quite the hit, yet his first thought was. ¡°Sakura!¡± Where was she? ¡°Sak ... Sakura!!!¡± His eyes shot wide as he spotted Sakura, sprawled on the ground, her body not moving. Chiyo and Temari were at her side, the former already providing first aid. The green shimmer of her medical ninjutsu filled the air. Could it be? No, it couldn¡¯t. It mustn¡¯t. Forgetting about everything else, Naruto rushed to her side. He saw the bloody gaping hole in her shoulder. ¡°Granny Chiyo, how is she?¡± Much to his surprise, it was Sakura, though, to answer his question, with a cheerful smile on her face, no less. A strained smile. It was the Sakura he knew, always putting on a strong fa?ade in front of others. ¡°Cough ... Cough ... Cough ... Naruto, don¡¯t worry. I am fine ... Cough ... I am fine.¡± ¡°...¡± Naruto clenched his fists, his anger rising. She wasn¡¯t. Sakura was lying. ¡°Sakura, stop talking. Save your strength. You are still weak.¡± Granny Chiyo admonished her, her voice serious. ¡°Hehe, I am fine, Lady Chiyo. It¡¯s just a minor flesh wound. Nothing more. I have seen worse.¡± Sakura forced a laugh, throwing her exact words back at her. ¡°Tsk, youngsters these days.¡± Granny Chiyo clicked her tongue, half annoyed, half amused. ¡°No respect for your elders.¡± Her healing continued. Sakura mustered a smile. ¡°More importantly, Naruto, you must help Kakashi-sensei. He needs you ... Naruto ...!¡± ¡°Sakura-chan ¡­¡± Naruto gritted his teeth, his voice laced with fury, with ire, with rage. He clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white. An aura of red, boiling chakra surrounded him, coating his body. It was a dark, sinister chakra of evil origin, one that promised retribution and vengeance.¡°Who was it?¡± ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Sakura paled, and so did Chiyo and Temari. They were all left speechless. This aura ... It was the Kyuubi¡¯s menacing chakra. Naruto raised his head and two slitted eyes greeted them. Two orbs of demonic red. ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°...¡± Temari gulped. ¡°It was her. It was Asami. She nearly killed her.¡± ¡°Asami ...¡± Naruto repeated her name with venom, his blood boiling, his very chakra boiling. ¡°She will pay for this, you will see!!!¡± ¡°No.¡± Sakura realised the danger. ¡°Naruto, don¡¯t ...¡± ¡°...¡± Naruto disappeared without a word spoken, rushing straight into battle. ¡°Naruto!!!¡± Sakura shouted with a sense of panic. Her voice never reached him. ¡°...¡± Chiyo began to sweat., aware of the imminent danger of a jinchuuriki out of control. This was the last thing they needed. ¡°This is bad. His emotions got the better of him. If he loses control here and now ... I don¡¯t want to think about what will happen. We can only hope for the best at this point. Temari!¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Chiyo.¡± Temari straightened her back. Chiyo spoke, the concern in her voice apparent. ¡°Go and support Naruto. He will need you. Asami ... This girl ... She is dangerous. To think that a demon like her still exists in this time and age.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Temari nodded and followed him.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 19 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 19
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The battle raged on, undiminished in ferocity and intensity. Again and again, Asami and Kakashi clashed on the field. Regal purple against sparks of blue. Kakashi resisted with all his might, yet it was him to be forced on the defensive. More and more the longer the battle lasted. His gradual decline didn¡¯t escape her. Kakashi was gradually losing ground. His attacks lost their vigour. His attacks lost their edge. It had become apparent who was holding the upper hand here. It was not him. ¡°...¡± A grin adorned Asami¡¯s lips, the purple chakra of her blade grinding against the gleaming azure of his chidori. Kakashi gritted his teeth, sweating visibly under her pressure. It was the suave, suave taste of victory. Delicious. ¡°Kakashi-san, if I may be so bold as to presume, but I think you have seen better days, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi declined to comment, preferring the comfort of silence. He wouldn¡¯t fall for her ploy. Instead, he maintained his focus, even going as far as to reinforce his chidori. Defiant to the end, his lightning flared up with new vigour, fuelled by the strength of his chakra. Kakashi defied her. He fought her. How sweet of him ... ¡°...¡± Asami raised her parasol, her umbrella serving as her shield, blocking the incoming attack. An old friend had returned, joining the fray of battle once again. It was Naruto. How unexpected. ¡°Aarghhhh!!! Rasengan!!!¡± Naruto hit her barrier, his rasengan striking her shield. This time, however, it felt different. It was different. His rasengan proved more potent than ever before, his blue chakra intermixed with a dark, sinister aura of red. His sphere succeeded in forcing her back, making her slide across the ground until she came to a halt. ¡°...¡± Asami smirked, a dark smile crossing her lips. So it was finally time ... So Naruto had finally decided to resort to the strength hidden deep within him. He should have done so sooner. This chakra ... This strength ... This might ... This familiar aura ... There was no doubt, this was the aura of the Kyuubi that reared its head, an aura whose deleterious effects hardly escaped her. The influence of the Kyuubi was noticeable. Naruto¡¯s chakra had changed, transformed, morphed. His chakra had grown both in strength and potency. The red chakra of the Kyuubi ... It was a chakra that craved, consumed, devoured. A chakra with a pronounced prevalence of yang, which by itself was curious, not to say peculiar. To think that the infamous Kyuubi of all bijuu would lean unlike his brother so heavily towards yang. It was unexpected. ¡°...¡± Asami lowered her parasol, taking a peek with a cheerful smile on her lips. ¡°Are~ are~, Naruto-kun, welcome back~. It is a pleasure to see you again~.¡± If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Hrrrrr.¡± His red chakra cloak blazed. Naruto seethed in fury. His teeth gritted, his fist clenched in rage. Even his canines, his claws showed. The animalistic nature within him surfaced as the influence of the Kyuubi grew in strength and his own rationality waned. ¡°Asami!!! You will pay for what you did!!! You will see!!!¡± ¡°Oh my, I will pay, you say~. How dreadful~.¡± Asami tilted her head, a sardonic smile crossing her lips. ¡°And for what exactly? What most heinous crimes did I commit this time, Naruto-kun?¡± ¡°Stop playing dumb, Asami!!!¡± Naruto snarled, his voice laced with the venom of pure hatred. ¡°It was you who hurt Sakura-chan!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami smiled, a dangerous glimmer in her eyes. ¡°Oh, just because of that~? You detest me just because I hurt your precious little girl? How quaint. First, you reject my kindness, my benevolence. Then you choose to fight me. And now you seek to kill me, to extinguish my very life. And yet you begrudge me for responding in the same kind and manner ... You deny me the right you so readily claim as your own. You expect me to die for yours to live, when it was you who first raised the sword.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami shook her head, her tone dripping with open contempt. ¡°Naruto, you may fight like a man, but you speak like a child.¡± ¡°Aaaaarrrrrghhh!!!¡± Naruto charged, his war cry echoing across the plains. Propelled by his chakra, he attacked, solely armed with his fists and claws. A poor choice. He was far too easy to ready. ¡°Naruto! No!¡± Kakashi yelled. He tried to warn him, but his voice went unheard. Armed with her chakra blade, Asami spun, dodging his attack. Naruto passed her. Her blade sliced through his cloak, through his corroding red chakra, through his open flank, straight through his guts. It was a clean, diagonal slice. Blood flowed, gushing out. ¡°Aargh!¡± A cry of pain escaped Naruto before the boy crashed into the ground. As it turned out, even a beast was susceptible to pain, which was good news. If it bleeds, it can be killed. ¡°Amateur.¡± Asami retracted her blade, merely scoffing. Child¡¯s play, despite not even using a proper sword. Naruto, however, was quick to recuperate. His wounds healed, a loud hissing noise resounding. They closed almost immediately. His red cloak of chakra granted him tremendous regenerative abilities. Interesting. Scarcely impressed, Asami tilted her head, her delicate fingers caressing her ruby lips. ¡°Hmm, have you still not learned your lesson, Naruto-kun? What a shame~.¡± ¡°AAAARRRGHHHHH!!!¡± Naruto bared his fangs in utter defiance. He charged. Another frontal assault of the less creative kind. How disappointing. Her umbrella blocked his strike, her chakra deflecting his punch with apparent ease. The dark, primordial red of the Kyuubi clashed against her regal purple. Asami felt his corroding, corrupting influence from deep beneath, the creeping blight within his aura, yet it was her imperial purple to prevail. Though the Kyuubi might strengthen his attacks, he was not enough to overcome her. Not by a long shot. Naruto¡¯s attacks were rash, hasty, reckless, foolhardy, lacking any sense of finesse. He fought like a savage beast taken by fury. As if she would ever lose to such unsophisticated methods. Once again, Naruto allowed his blind rage to cloud his judgment beyond reason. Once again, he came to rely on the brute force of the Kyuubi where his own strength was found wanting. He succumbed to the animal within, to the tempting lure of power. In the end, however, he was nothing but a beast. Asami retracted her umbrella, responding with a frontal rising kick, a snap kick. Her purple chakra coated her stockings, shielding her delicate skin against the malevolent chakra of the Kyuubi. Her leg rose, driving the wooden heel of her sandals straight into his exposed chin with a conspicuous amount of force, taking the breath right out of his lungs in a single strike. ¡°...¡± Naruto gasped, taking the brunt of her kick. His whole body was flung backwards before kissing the ground in a less than pleasant manner. Once again, Naruto was treated to a lovely course of grass and dirt. Not that she cared. Asami lowered her leg, her voice laced with a veneer of utter contempt and disdain, ¡°Pathetic.¡± Nevertheless, no matter how pathetic his attempts at humouring her might be, Naruto was, without a doubt, a stubborn boy. One who didn¡¯t know when to give up. One who fought to the bitter end. Not that she expected otherwise. Naruto dug his claws into the turf, forcing an abrupt halt. He immediately launched himself against her once more, offering her not a single moment of respite. He attacked, his claws leading the charge. ¡°Aaarrghh!!!¡± The dance was about to start. And so it did.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 20 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 20
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°...¡± Asami came to rely on her trusted umbrella, deflecting each of his strikes in a swirl of purple and red. Faster, faster, ever faster. The waltz continued. The rhythm accelerated. The pace increased. Left. Right. Centre. Right. Up. Centre. Left. Down. Right. His punches connected, yet every time, they found their match, biting on purple chakra, unyielding like granite. ¡°Aarrghhh!!!¡± Naruto rushed her, another careless attempt. Ill conceived and ill advised in nature. ¡°...¡± Asami smirked, her left hand angling her umbrella diagonally. Her barrier stood, easily deflecting him, making him ricochet past her. It was a trick that never grew old. Naruto stumbled. He tripped. Asami spun, striking from behind, striking from above like the hammer of the gods. Brutal and merciless. Her fist accelerated, driven by her abundance of chakra despite the limitations of her delicate physique. He never saw it coming. Her strike connected and Naruto gasped in pain. The sheer force drove her unsuspecting victim straight into the ground. He never stood a chance. Not his chakra cloak offered adequate protection. Naruto crashed downwards, and the very ground yielded upon impact. The ground cracked with dust and debris flying everywhere, leaving her old friend in a rather precarious position, to put things mildly, now that his defence had been shattered. ¡°...¡± A dark smile crossed Asami¡¯s lips. How truly unfortunate. For him. Her hand reached for her sword, gripping her scabbard, her chakra already coursing through her blade. It would be quick and painless ... A shame that fate had decided to interrupt her once more. A habit that had become a common occurrence these days. More than she liked. ¡°Aarrghh!!! Take this!¡± The cry of a girl echoed across the plain, her war fan slicing through the air. ¡°Fuuton!!! Legendary Sickle Weasel Technique!¡± Temari rejoined the fray, in the nick of time. The girl directed a cyclone of gales against her, from point blank, no less. Nor was she alone. Kakashi rammed his arms into the earth, his hands gripping the soil. Of course, he didn¡¯t need to be asked twice. He knew when he saw an opportunity. He had smelled blood. ¡°Doton! Earth Spears Release!¡± His chakra moved the earth, unleashing a cavalcade, a trail of rock and stone on her. Spikes of sharpened, polished rock rose and fell, protruding from the ground like an unstoppable wall of spears. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Fuuton from the front. Doton from behind. Both approached fast, allowing Naruto to escape the steel of her blade. ¡°...¡± Asami was forced to act, putting her faith once more in her parasol. In her umbrella she trusted, although by necessity. Her umbrella served as her shield, and her trust proved to be well founded. Her expectations were not disappointed. The wind blades struck hard and fast, each hit in quick succession, each hit deflected by her parasol. One. Two. Three. Five. Eighteen. Thirteen. Seventeen. Apparently, the girl neither cared, nor worried about friendly fire. Temari attacked without caution, without restraint. At least, her aim had improved significantly, sparing Naruto an untimely demise. Nevertheless, her attack achieved the desired effect, providing Naruto with some much needed breathing space. Temari succeeded in pushing her back in collaboration with Kakashi¡¯s doton, much to Asami¡¯s apparent displeasure. Regretful, but unavoidable. ¡°...¡± Asami danced, skilfully sidestepping each and every one of their attacks. No matter how much they threw at her. Left. Right. Left. Right. Their feeble attempts were scarcely enough to humour her. Eventually, their attacks subsided. Neither Kakashi, nor Temari could maintain this momentum, this tempo for long, as they both had reached their limit. Unable to resort to the boundless strength of a bijuu, their attacks had taken a visible toll on them. Neither their stamina, nor their chakra reserves were infinite. Unlike Naruto, who was blessed since birth with the might of the Kyuubi to compensate for his shortcomings, their actions had consequences, consequences that had to be paid for. ¡°Huh ... Huh ... Huh ... Huh ... Huh ... Huh ...¡± Kakashi panted, tired, winded, exhausted, destroyed. Yet his eyes never left her. He observed her. He monitored her. Kakashi knew what was at stake. He knew better than anyone else that the line between the triumph of victory and the jaws of defeat was thin, fleeting in nature. It only took a single lapse of judgment, a mere moment, to lose everything. It was a lesson that he took to his heart, unlike a certain other individual present. ¡°Huh ... Huh ... Huh ...¡± Temari followed his example. Her tired, heavy body was leaning on her folded war fan, rammed into the ground to support herself. ¡°Aargh ...¡± Naruto groaned in pain, barely able to stand, staggered, shaken. His hand reached for his shoulder. Stubborn as usual, Naruto forced himself to rise after having taken another beating. This time, however, her lesson appeared to have more enduring effects. Especially, now, after disrupting Naruto¡¯s chakra. A small dose of hers sufficed to make him understand. The chakra of the Kyuubi weakened, and his influence receded. Naruto¡¯s initial fury had subsided and a glimmer of sane thought returned. Naruto took his time, but the boy started to learn, even when it was unclear whether his progress was owed to her knocking some sense into him or due to some natural learning process on his part. Personally, she suspected the former, but the undeniable fact remained, though, he had learned. He didn¡¯t charge her. He didn¡¯t attack her like the wild, unhinged beast from before. He had come to realise that he couldn¡¯t take her on head on. And now Naruto stood there, before her, licking his wounds, his raging red eyes glaring daggers at her from afar with all their might in an attempt to murder her on the spot. She was left scarcely impressed. If looks could kill, she would have been dead ages ago. ¡°...¡± A conceited smirk crossed Asami¡¯s face, her trusted parasol coming to a rest on her shoulder with the blue blooded grace of a true imperial princess. ¡°Unless I am mistaken, I think your lot has seen better days ...¡± ¡°...¡± Her heart ... Her chakra ... The pain ... Asami gripped her chest, her heart, her breathing intensifying. Yet she retained her countenance, her composure, ever a true princess down to the bone. No matter how strained her smile, no matter how thin the veneer of her fa?ade might be, she endured. Her chakra wavered, disturbed, disrupted, impossible to stabilise. This poor excuse of a body had reached its limit. It had lasted longer than initially anticipated, but the moment had finally come. Her liberal use of chakra combined with the fatigue of battle had taken its toll. This body had reached the tipping point with catastrophic results. This body was collapsing, withering, disintegrating, like the snow under the summer sun. It wouldn¡¯t last much longer.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 21 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 21
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°...¡± Kakashi¡¯s left eye widened. His sharingan saw what could not be concealed. He was the first to notice the extent of her weakness, the first to grasp the opportunity. Kakashi¡¯s voice hardened, his senses sharpened, his fatigue all but gone. ¡°Temari, Naruto, prepare yourself. I don¡¯t know why, but her chakra ¡­, her aura ... are wavering.¡± ¡°... ... ... What?¡± Temari looked up, staring at Kakashi in disbelief, her arm still leaning on her war fan. ¡°Her chakra is what?¡± ¡°...¡± Naruto shared Temari¡¯s doubts, his scepticism written all over his face. ¡°What are you talking about, Kakashi-sensei?¡± ¡°No time to explain.¡± Kakashi cut them short, his voice cold. ¡°We must strike now. We must strike as long as the iron is hot.¡± Kakashi reached for the holster strapped to his leg. A kunai was his response, reverse grip. Chirping lightning coated his blade, the steel of his kunai vibrating. ¡°Temari, Naruto, listen, I will engage her in melee. I will keep her busy. You, Termari, ... throw everything at her, you have. You must cover me. I will need it.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Temari complied, nodding firmly. Kakashi glanced sidewards, his gaze wandering to his student. ¡°Naruto, ... you know what you have to do. We are counting on you. Strike when the moment comes. Use it well. Strike hard. Strike fast. Put everything in it that you have. You will need nothing less than all your strength to defeat Asami.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Naruto gulped, yet his will remained unshakeable. He clenched, his eyes blazing with conviction. ¡°Got it, Kakashi-sensei, I will.¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi merely nodded before returning his attention to her, his eyes scrutinising her. ¡°Now ... Go!!!¡± In a blink, her enemies vanished, separating. They were once again on the move, their blades turned against her, much to Asami¡¯s open amusement. ¡°...¡± A dark smirk crossed Asami¡¯s delighted lips despite her weakened state. It appeared that her friends had still not learned their lesson. Against better judgement, the three of them dared to tempt fate once more, to challenge her one last time, even now when her poor excuse of a body failed her and time was in short supply. Of course, she was glad to oblige. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Kakashi stormed ahead, his body accelerating, his kunai raised high, tightly clenched in a firm grip. The fleeting blue shimmer of lightning accompanied him, sparks dancing along the blade of kunai. True to his word, the ANBU of legends rushed her, hitting a second wind. Nevertheless, his pace had slowed considerably. His fatigue, his exhaustion, his depleted chakra reserves, all the accumulated stress had begun to show. Fortunately for him, the current state of her body wasn¡¯t much better either, barely allowing her to move, to react, to defend herself. Kakashi moved, closing the distance before he ... ducked ... Out of nowhere, the former ANBU changed course, ducking. He shifted the entire momentum of his body, lowering his head, barely giving her any time to react. In theory. ¡°...¡± Asami gripped her umbrella. This move was planned. The sly fox he was, Kakashi had baited her. His manoeuvre had cleared the line of fire, allowing a certain Suna kunoichi to take aim, her war fan always eager to strike. The mischievous grin on her lips did not escape her. Temari hated her guts. The girl had been only waiting for this exact moment, which didn¡¯t surprise her considering all the bad blood between them. In fact, it was rather ... logical. ¡°...¡± Temari was quick to exploit the opportunity granted to her, her arms swinging her giant fan. ¡°Time for payback!!! Take this, bitch!!!¡± Her wind blade raced across the plain, her green chakra cutting through the air like a hot knife through butter, sailing right over Kakashi¡¯s head with deadly precision. Temari¡¯s attack forced Asami to act. Her hand raised her umbrella in defence, resisting the incoming strike. Once more, green and purple collided in the midst of battle with unrelenting fury, with neither side willing to cede any ground. Temari struck hard and fast. Considerably harder than she had previously anticipated. Considerably harder than she had previously given her credit for. It appeared that irritating her must have done wonders. Temari¡¯s wind blade was eating through her chakra, capitalising on her declining defensive capabilities, but of course all of this was just a mere ruse meant to distract her, to cover his approach. It was the oldest trick in the book. Kakashi closed in from the flank, his kunai in his hand. Their manoeuvre would have even succeeded against lesser opposition. Not against her, though. Kakashi should have known so. Her resolve steeled, Asami responded, shifting, rotating, her umbrella to counter them at the same time. Her angled parasol diverted the wind blade, redirecting its force, before blocking Kakashi. They both clashed, both lightning blue and her serene purple. Kakashi rammed his kunai into her shield, sending sparks of gleaming chakra flying everywhere. He even penetrated her outer layers, yet her shield stood, unmoveable, unbreakable, unyielding as ever. ¡°...¡± Kakashi glared, the feeling of frustration, of annoyance palpable in his eyes. His thoughts lay open like a book. He knew ... that he had failed. Yet he attacked again. And again. And again. His kunai struck the same point over and over again with increasing vigour in an attempt to tire her chakra through sheer fatigue. Obviously, he knew what he was doing. As expected of him, the old sly fox. Fortunately for her, Kakashi was running on his last reserves as well, his chakra having long since lost its former sharpness. No matter how well he was trying to hide it, he was at the end of his rope. ¡°...¡± Asami giggled, her lustrous lips forming a smile. Her parasol shifted ever so slightly, allowing their eyes to meet. His vivid red met her imperial purple. His mangekyou and her purple eyes, both of them staring at each other, gazing deep down into each other¡¯s souls. They were born unequal. He, a mere pretender to a power not his own. She, the true heiress to an ancient legacy. Yet, they met as equals at this very moment, the moment his kunai and her umbrella crossed. ¡°Kakashi~, enlighten me, how long are you willing to continue this charade?¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi maintained his stoic facade, unwavering, his stare defiant, ¡°As long as necessary.¡± Asami chuckled, mildly amused. ¡°As long as necessary~. Yet we both know how this will end, Kakashi~, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi glared, his eyes narrowed. ¡°We will see, Asami. Naruto! NOW!!!¡± It was his sign. The sign he has been waiting for. Naruto circled her, rushing in from behind with two of his shadow clones at his side, accompanying him on the move. The two clones were weaving their chakra, channelling all of their power and, perhaps unconsciously, the last vestiges of the aura of the Kyuubi into his attack. His rasengan grew in size and strength, his blue sphere ever bulging. His clones dissolved into a white cloud, and Naruto charged, immediately going on the attack. He charged with his rasengan in his arm and a single goal, a sole purpose in mind, to defeat her. Naruto gritted his teeth, his blue eyes filled with both fury and determination in equal parts. ¡°Aaargggggghhhhhhhh!¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 22 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 22
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°...¡± Asami grinned. So this was his plan all along ... How predictable of them. The only problem was Kakashi, though. He knew that the odds were favourable, and he didn¡¯t refrain from pressing his advantage when it mattered. Kakashi increased the pressure, calling upon his strength. His chakra flared up, and his lightning was grinding against her umbrella, not allowing her to budge even in the slightest. ¡°Asami ..., this will be your end.¡± Asami tilted her head, a beatific smile gracing her lips. ¡°Truly, how troublesome.¡± Naruto closed in. Kakashi pinned her down. Unfortunately for them, it took far more to take her down. She hadn¡¯t fought and bled two entire lifetimes, she hadn¡¯t fought armies, nations, fate itself, just to be defeated by a mere brat with some pretension of grandeur. Asami moved, shifting her weight, shifting her perpendicular axis, her left hand producing a kunai from her pouch. Her body rotated, making Naruto hit nothing but empty air, much to his surprise. ¡°What ...???¡± Naruto shot right past her, stunned for the moment, the shock palpable in his eyes. But it wasn¡¯t over. Ever eager to strike, Kakashi exploited the gap in her defence. Her kunai was immediately put to good use, blocking Kakashi¡¯s counterattack, blocking his incoming kunai dead in its tracks. Their kunai crossed, and her purple chakra met his lightning. Meanwhile, her parasol countered Naruto. Much to his credit, her favourite jinchuuriki quickly recuperated from his blunder before switching the axis of attack. Naruto halted, his feet biting into the ground, and redirected his rasengan. It was only too little too late. Her umbrella was already in place to deflect his attack. Her parasol blocked his sphere, layers upon layers of solid chakra nullifying his rasengan once again. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°...¡± Asami took a deep breath now that it had become apparent that their attack had failed. Now that both, Kakashi and Naruto, were kept at arm¡¯s length with a minimum of force. ¡°You know, we crossed swords aplenty today, and yet you still seem to take me lightly. This farce ends now.¡± An array of purple orbs surrounded her figure, manifesting upon answering her call. Kakashi¡¯s eyes widened, the sweat running down his forehead. ¡°Retreat!!!¡± Her obs detonated in a glimmering flash of purple, covering the plain in a cloud of dust and debris, covering her. Kakashi and Naruto retreated, but the explosion hit them point blank with full force, kicking them backwards before they came to a halt. Naruto clenched his fists, the frustration swelling up inside him. They had failed. Once again. ¡°Dammit! Why ... Why ...¡± ¡°NARUTO!!!¡± Kakashi-sensei¡¯s scream reached him, the panic in his voice audible. ¡°Hm?¡± Naruto didn¡¯t understand. He glanced up and there she stood right before him in the blink of an eye. Asami moved with a speed and elegance thought impossible, her coat, her kimono, her long, silken, black hair dancing in the wind with not even a single movement wasted. Her folded umbrella led her charge, its metal tip coated in purple chakra. It happened fast. Too fast. Naruto never stood a chance. His body tried to move, but it was too late. Uncaring, mercilessly, the girl closed the distance and her parasol connected. ... ... ... ¡°...¡± It took Naruto a few moments to process, his senses numbed. Time had slowed to what felt like a small eternity, and his world had come to a halt in front of his very eyes before the first sensation of searing pain awakened him from his terrible slumber, the torrid, blistering pain surging through his entire body. ¡°Aarghhh!¡± Naruto gritted his teeth, his adrenaline fighting the soaring pain. Asami, however, didn¡¯t care in the slightest. The girl grinned in dark delight, the dark abyss of her purple eyes boring deep into his soul like a demon of ancient times. ¡°You are too slow, Naruto-kun.¡± Naruto¡¯s gaze wandered downwards, his eyes falling upon her folded umbrella. Her parasol had impaled his stomach, her shimmering purple chakra piercing through his whole body. He saw the blood flowing from his wound, staining his orange clothes deep crimson red. His strength left his limbs and his consciousness was fading quickly. Her umbrella tightly gripped, Asami deigned him her attention, her predatory purple eyes looking down upon him in plain condescension. ¡°I remember you, Naruto-kun. I remember the day you fought the Hyuuga boy. I remember the words you spoke. I remember when you said that you wanted to become Hokage. I remember you when you said that you wanted to change fate. And yet you lack the strength to even control your own destiny ... A word of advice, Naruto-kun, from someone who has dictated the course of history before. It takes more than some fragile convictions to alter the path of fate, it takes more than some juvenile dreams to carry the weight of the world.¡± ¡°...¡± Naruto listened, but Asami¡¯s words went unheard. Naruto fell, and his entire world turned black.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 23 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 23
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°So the boy lost once again ... Such a failure ... Useless and worthless as usual, despite me having lent him a paw¡±, Kurama growled from behind the iron bars of his prison, his crimson eyes flickering like embers in the shadows. Not that he had expected much else from his fabulous host. This girl ... Asami ... A mere glance sufficed to tell, this girl was dangerous. Her chakra ... Her chakra ... For a mere human, for a mere mortal of her time and age to possess such strength ... The outcome of the battle was a foregone conclusion. The difference in skill and experience was painfully obvious. No matter how much Naruto was relying on his chakra, the girl was not an enemy the boy could hope to defeat. Most certainly not at his current level. Naruto was fortunate to suffer only a minor flesh wound. He should survive as long as this Sakura girl had even the barest understanding of the art of healing, which she should. As for the rest, his chakra would see to that. He had seen and healed far worse over the centuries. Kurama closed his eyes, his tails coiling around his body as he prepared to sleep. Not that he had much else to do, ever since the day the fourth Hokage and his wretched woman had bound him to this insufferable place. Day after day, week after week, month after month, year after year, his day never changed. As if all life had ceased for him and time itself stood still. Every day was the same age old monotony. The same old place, bereft of joy and hope. There was only anger, only resentment, only hatred. The years and the boy¡¯s blatant lack of control might have weakened the seal, but the chains restraining him remained as unyielding as ever, a testament to the skill of the Fourth and the despicable Uzumaki blood of his woman. The day to reclaim his freedom and finally dispense with the nuisance of a boy had not come yet. But he was patient. He could wait. The passage of time was inexorable. He had seen centuries pass. He had seen kingdoms rise and fall. He had seen countless mortals come and go. He knew, thus, that the day would come ... would ... eventually ... ¡°... ... ...¡± Kurama jolted up. His ears perked up, his fangs bared. His senses tickled. His senses sharpened. This chakra ... This aura ... This was her. And she was close. There was no doubt, the girl was here, right in front of him, hiding in plain sight, masking her presence. The girl had invaded his mindscape, her prying eyes observing him from the shadows judging him. Such impudence. From a mere mortal, no less. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Cease your little games, human!!! Your ploys tire me!¡± Kurama snarled, his furious eyes roaming the entire room in search of the unwelcome intruder balefully. ¡°I sense your presence, girl!!! So, show yourself !!!¡± His words went unheeded. The girl refused to comply. The girl refused his order. ¡°... ... ...¡± Snarling behind his bars, Kurama growled, ¡°It appears that I was mistaken, after all. You are no different from the rest of your treacherous kin, human. You lack the courage to look me in the eye. Instead, you hide in the shadows like the insects you are. How fitting.¡± His words showed the desired effect. His words finally elicited a reaction from the girl. ¡°Hehehe. Hehehehe.¡± The sound of her giggle filled the void, sinister and ominous, amused and entertained in equal parts. ¡°Hehehehehe. Hehahahahe.¡± Was ... Was the girl mocking him? Him? Kurama? The strongest among his siblings? The one most feared and revered by the likes of humans since time immemorial? Kurama flashed his teeth, fuming, his blood, his chakra boiling. ¡°Be wary, human, you are overstaying your welcome. Know that even my benevolence is limited.¡± Yet his threats proved scarcely effective. The girl wasn¡¯t intimidated even in the slightest. Quite the contrary. The shadows receded and from amidst a mist of incandescent purple chakra, a girl emerged, her aura as cold as ice. Long black hair. Her eyelids closed. Her umbrella slung over her shoulder. Her lips formed a smile. ¡°Ara~ ara~, quite the talkative one, aren¡¯t you, Kyuubi?¡± ¡°...¡± Kurama glowered at her, his glare filled with venom. ¡°Temper your tongue, human, if you know what is better for you ... ... ...¡± ... ... ... ... ... ... The girl opened her eyes. Her response was a gaze unyielding. Two orbs of luminescent purple pierced the darkness of the void and the blood froze in Kurama¡¯s veins, a profound shiver overcoming him, shaking him deep down to the core. Her mere presence sufficed to unsettle him, making his fur crawl. ¡°Rrrrrrrrrrrr.¡± Kurama bared his fangs, all of his senses distrusting the girl. Her eyes ... Her eyes alone ... unsettled him to an uncanny degree. They harboured a sinister touch, a disquieting touch of all consuming darkness. A darkness that surpassed even the one of Madara.e A devilish grin crossed her lustrous lips, betraying her amusement. ¡°Oh my, quite the hostile reaction ... Most unexpected ...¡± ¡°Rraaarrrrrrrr.¡± Kurama snarled, his sense of danger hardly diminishing. He had erred. Her aura ... Her chakra ... Her soul ... The feeble, lingering scent of Indra¡¯s cursed blood ... How ... How could he have been so blind ... The girl ... She was something else. Something beyond mere mortals. Something much more dangerous. A true demon clad in human skin. The girl tilted her head, giggling with the sinister touch befitting a demon like her. ¡°Now, now, what a courteous welcome. How unfortunate that our time is limited, Kyuubi ... Not that it matters. I have the answers I have sought.¡± ¡°What are you blattering about, girl?!¡± Kurama growled, his disdain palpable. ¡°...¡± A smile graced the girl¡¯s lips as her figure vanished, her body slowly dissolving into a fine mist of purple chakra. It was the grin of someone in the know. ¡°Kyuubi, ... you are incomplete, are you not? Your better half ... It is missing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ... ... ... ... ... ... ¡°... ... ...¡± Kurama scowled from behind the bars of his prison, yet to no avail. His silence was all the confirmation she required. ¡°... ... ...¡± ... ... ... ¡°Hehehehe ... Hehehehe ...¡± The girl giggled from amidst the shadows, satisfied with her deductions, a smirk spreading across her lips. ¡°It is as I thought.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 24 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 24
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°...¡± Asami retracted her umbrella in a single fluid motion, extracting her parasol like a lance of old after having performed its gruesome work. Naruto¡¯s blood dripped from her silken umbrella, each droplet staining the dusty ground red. It was over for him. Naruto¡¯s unconscious body hit the ground, falling over like a lifeless puppet. The blood loss was significant, not to mention, his injury. He was pierced right through the abdomen, right through his guts. Unsurprisingly, the shock of the trauma had made him faint, even with Kyuubi¡¯s chakra alleviating the worst of the damage. And yet his wound was already stabilising, his body already regenerating at an astounding rate considering the extent of his injury. As it turned out, her suspicions were correct. For reasons inexplicable, the Kyuubi sealed inside Naruto was ... incomplete. The Kyuubi¡¯s chakra lacked any trace of yin. The yin component was entirely missing. The seal restraining him testified as much. The inscriptions. The formulas. The lines. The formations. The arrays. The structure. The way it was anchored to Naruto¡¯s soul. The seal was potent without a doubt, albeit more reliant on brute force rather than finesse, but it was apparent that the seal was constructed for the sole purpose of containing the yang portion of the Kyuubi. Even when the execution left much to be desired, to put things mildly. It was obvious that the sealing procedure had been exceedingly rushed, not to say improperly implemented. Despite all the years, the essence of the Kyuubi had hardly integrated, had hardly fused with Naruto¡¯s soul, barely subject to any control. The essence of the Kyuubi remained entirely foreign in nature, an alien entity so completely different from his unsuspecting host. Neither the chakra of the Kyuubi, nor Naruto¡¯s soul had been woven together with proper care, time and consideration. Instead, they were violently, hastily stitched together without the slightest sense of caution. What should have taken weeks, if not months, was rashly done in a matter of minutes, with precipitous methods no less. The seal hoped to compensate with force what it lacked in finesse, but its shortcomings, its deficiencies, its flaws inevitably showed. The consequences were disastrous. The Kyuubi retained his own consciousness, his own agency, even his own free will. His essence was seething, raging, violent, defiant, adversarial, hostile to the highest degree. His chakra wild and uncontrollable, only ever serving under the threat of coercion. No wonder that Naruto was unable to access but a mere fraction of the Kyuubi¡¯s true strength, even after all these years. But perhaps such was the intention, considering his particular case ... The Kyuubi had been sealed inside Naruto upon his birth. Nobody knew what happened that night 16 years ago, but circumstances must have forced the Fourth¡¯s and Kushina¡¯s, his wife¡¯s, hand to take such desperate measures despite the risks. To seal the Kyuubi inside a child, a newborn child, no less ... It was insanity beyond madness. The mere fact that he survived the entire ordeal, that his soul was able to sustain the burden, was nothing short of a miracle, when he should have, for all intents and purposes, ceased to be. His feeble soul fractured, splintered, ripped, torn apart by the essence of the Kyuubi. Yet he didn¡¯t. Naruto defied the odds. He lived. Perhaps that was the reason behind the essence of the Kyuubi having been split in half, and as to why only the yang portion had been sealed inside him ... To reduce the strain placed upon Naruto¡¯s soul ... To lessen the detrimental side effects of their rushed sealing ... It certainly made sense, and it would explain much. Why the boundaries of the seal were set so strong. Why the essence of the Kyuubi and Naruto¡¯s soul had never merged. The Kyuubi was never meant to cease. They were never meant to fuse. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The only question left now, where was he? Where was the other half? Chakra ..., mana ..., energy ..., they didn¡¯t just disappear. It was not how things worked. His other half ... It must be somewhere. A signature of his scale and strength cannot be concealed. His presence alone must leave traces. So where was he? Where was he hiding? So many questions for her cute, little head ... Her instincts acted. Once again, they served her well. Asami raised her umbrella, blocking Kakashi¡¯s chidori despite him approaching from a dead angle. Kakashi knew his m¨¦tier. His attack connected, and her parasol took the brunt of the force. The impact forced her back, making her concede ground, more ground than she would have liked. Her body absorbed the impact, gliding through the air before her toes touched the ground with practised ease and grace. Rotating her umbrella, Asami turned her attention to her assailant, a saccharine smile on her lips. ¡°Ara~ ara~, not a single moment of respite, Kakashi-san~, not even for a fair maiden of pure heart. Such treacherous times, indeed.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Kakashi ignored her teasing, all pretences of friendliness gone. His iron glare and the chirping chidori in his palm were response enough. ¡°Temari, ... how is he?¡± Temari had rushed to Naruto¡¯s side, her hand feeling his neck, checking his pulse. ¡°He is alive, Kakashi! He is breathing!¡± ¡°Naruto!!!¡± Another girl came to the rescue. It was Sakura, back on her feet, soldiering on, despite her injured shoulder. Chiyo flanked her. They both came rushing in, immediately joining Temari. Losing no time, Sakura sprang into action. A gentle green glow surrounded her palms. It was the characteristic green of medical ninjutsu, much to Asami¡¯s bewilderment. So it appeared that Sakura had mastered the skills and arts of healing. ¡°Damn it!!!¡± Sakura¡¯s chakra flared up and her healing intensified. "Naruto! Hang on! You can¡¯t die here!¡± Her pleas, however, went unheard. His consciousness had long since faded. ¡°...¡± Kakashi redirected his gaze at her, his dispassionate fa?ade all but gone. Deep within, his eyes harboured a murderous intent, chilling and unnerving, yet controlled. ¡°... ... ...¡± Asami tilted her head, mustering a cheerful smile. ¡°Oh my~, what have I done to merit such scorn?¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi raised his chidori, his eyes narrowed, his crackling lightning masking his face. His posture left no room for discussions. No love was lost between them. ¡°You are still asking? As if you wouldn¡¯t know.¡± ... ... ... ¡°Hehehehehe~. ¡±Asami giggled, her hand covering her lips with a sense of magnanimity. ¡°Fair enough, Kakashi-san~. The question was rather rhetorical, ... admittedly.¡± ¡°Anyway~, ...¡± Asami tilted her head, her fingers caressing her lustrous lips, her devious smile boring into him. ¡°Are you going to avenge your beloved student, Kakashi-san~? Although I must wonder how~? Unless I am mistaken, Naruto lies unconscious, incapacitated. Sakura cannot fight in her current state. Temari has exhausted her chakra reserves. And Her Ladyship Chiyo has already played her cards. And you, Kakashi, you are reaching the end of the line. So, tell me, what are you going to do~?¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Much to his credit, Kakashi remained entirely unmoved, not even batting an eyelid. It was a testament to his professionalism and iron discipline. No matter the odds, he and his azure chidori continued to defy her with every fibre of his being. As long as he drew breath, he would fight. ¡°... ... ...¡± Such a shame ... It was time for the last act, for the grand final. She would not disappoint. Asami¡¯s hand reached for her scabbard, gripping the hilt of her sword, her thumb resting on the guard. Her motion put Kakashi immediately on guard. His sharingan monitored her movements, anticipating her next move. ¡°...¡± Asami grinned, her thumb extracting her blade from the scabbard. Her sword popped. For one last time, her gaze fell on her enemies, wandering across their ranks, Kakashi, Sakura, Chiyo, Temari. The animosity in their eyes hardly went unnoticed, but such was life. ¡°Unfortunate as it might be, but the time has come for us to part~. It was a pleasure to revel in the good old times~, although I suspect that our paths will cross again.¡± Her words served little to assuage their suspicions. Quite the contrary. They put Kakashi and Temari on the edge. Not that she cared. Asami giggled, presenting her most sincere smile. ¡°Now then, until later.¡± In a single motion, her sword was drawn, in a fraction of a mere moment, too fast for them to comprehend what was happening before their very eyes. As if she would ever give them the satisfaction of victory ... ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Silence. Nothing but total silence amidst the gentle sound of the blowing wind. The shock, the disbelief, the confusion were written across their faces. Lost for words, Kakashi, Sakura, Chiyo, Temari, they stared at her, their eyes wide, unable to understand. Her blade had pierced her body, claiming her own life. Her blood stained her kimono red, accompanied by the tender pain of dying. At last, this poor excuse of a body had served its purpose. And thus Asami¡¯s vision faded. The fight had ended.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 25 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 25
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Asami opened her eyes, her purple orbs once again announcing her presence. The fight had ended and she had returned. The sealing had meanwhile proceeded. Residual, floating chakra saturated the cave, the air heavy, enriched with the familiar chakra of the One-Tail. Considering the quantities involved, such was to be expected. The sealing was ... an arduous procedure. Unsurprisingly, it took its time. After all, she spoke from experience. Pain had come to notice her presence. His flickering shadow emerged from the veil of darkness, the iron gaze of his Rinnegan directed at her. As usual, the man was trying to assert his dominance and authority. ¡°... ... ...¡± ¡°...¡± The good girl she was, Asami chose to comply, of course. She lowered her gaze in respect, to please, ever eager to please, ever the loyal servant of his Most Divine Excellency. No need to put her fealty into doubt. At least, not at this point. ¡°...¡± Though it went unsaid, Pain appreciated her gesture. His face remained unyielding like stone, hardly batting an eyelid. As usual, he pretended not to care, but she knew better. Pain spoke, ¡°Asami, ... you have returned ... I hope your mission was graced with success.¡± Asami returned a smile. ¡°More or less, considering the circumstances and the subpar quality of the material provided ... The enemy had proven ... tenacious, not to say troublesome, but manageable, overall. They have taken quite the beating. After getting mauled they should be out of commission for a day or more.¡± Kisame grinned from the shadows, flashing his shark like teeth. ¡°See, Itachi, I told you our little princess knows how to fight ... Not a single hint of remorse, even when being turned against her former comrades. Will of Fire ... Comrades ... Friendship ... Maybe I was wrong, after all, Itachi? Maybe all of you Konoha guys are secretly cold blooded killers like you two?¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Itachi ignored his teasing partner with his usual taciturnity. Truly a man of few words and divine patience. Not a single motion. Not a single reaction. Not a single sarcastic comment. Only uncaring, apathetic silence. It even worked. Pain eyed his trusted spy and intelligence service. ¡°Zetsu ...¡± Zetsu had answered Pain¡¯s summon. Surprisingly and unlike usual, it was black Zetsu who took the word, raising his deep voice. When it came to her, it was often him to speak. And it was noticeable. Was it a coincidence? Was it deliberate? It was hard to tell with Zetsu, or whatever the thing was supposed to be. ¡°Her performance was ... admirable. Her strength ... Her speed ... Her precision ... impressive. Truly impressive. Certainly for a girl of her age. The enemy will probably regroup and cease their operations until tomorrow.¡± Zetsu praised her. Black Zetsu, no less. What an uncommon occurrence. Unlike his white brethren, black Zetsu was decisively less moronic. Pain nodded, satisfied with the results, his eyes remaining fixed on her. ¡°I am pleased to hear so. Especially, considering that you are responsible for this whole mess ... All the little breaks you took along the way, your sleeping hours, they put us severely behind schedule.¡± He glared at her, almost accusingly. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°...¡± Asami was tempted to grumble, but chose not to for the sake of maintaining harmony. In her defence, her beauty sleep was of supreme importance and the stolen chakra of the One-Tail was not processed in a day. Not that she could say so openly. And it was not her fault that Sasori was the lamest duck in the ninja world no matter how much he constantly complained about hating to have to wait. Apparently, he did not hate to make others wait. Yet everyone understood and the sealing continued. They were close to being finished. Even so, another long night awaited them. What a delight.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The once raucous battlefield had now fallen eerily silent, only the whisper of the wind and the ragged breathing of those left standing disturbing the silence. Kakashi staggered forwards, each step heavy, his breath panting. ¡°Heh ... Heh ... Heh ... Heh ...¡± It was over. The fight had ended. They had won ... Or rather, they had survived ... It was the moment that the weight of the battle, the tension, the strain, the stress, the exhaustion, came crashing down on him at once. Kakashi stumbled and collapsed, falling to his knees. His vision blurred as the adrenaline finally began to ebb. His hand still trembled. His Chidori had taken its toll. It was only his ironclad discipline that allowed him to soldier on. ¡°...¡± Kakashi raised his head, his gaze falling on Naruto and Sakura. Unconscious and battered, Naruto lay sprawled on the ground, his orange clothes torn, blood seeping from his wound. His wound was deep. Luckily, he was alive. His chest slowly rose and fell. Kneeling beside him, Sakura continued to tend to his wounds, her hands glowing with the soft, pale green light of her healing chakra. Her face streaked with sweat and grit. There was determination, there was a fire in her eyes. The sight filled Kakashi with pride. Sakura ... The little girl that he had once known ... She had grown so much, hadn¡¯t she? Her skill, her resolve, her focus, sharper than ever. But also with guilt. ¡°...¡± Kakashi clenched his fists. They were his team. They were his responsibility. The fight ... It was close. Far too close, for his liking. To think that they would meet her, of all people, the princess herself. It was a rendezvous he would have gladly foregone. ¡°Sakura ...¡± Kakashi rasped, forcing himself. ¡°How is he?¡± Sakura turned, responding immediately, ¡°His body, his breathing, they are both stabilising, Kakashi-sensei. He will live. His wound is deep. Abdominal region. Lateral. Dexter. Severe trauma. Severe blood loss. He has experienced a heavy hypovolemic shock. His state is stable, though. He is recuperating.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Kakashi pretended to understand half of it. At least, there was some good news after such an ordeal. Sakura interrupted his thoughts, ¡°But there is more, Kakashi-sensei. The red chakra ... His wounds ... They are healing on their own ... His rate of regeneration is astonishing ... This is incredible. I have never seen anything like this before. It¡¯s his red chakra. The chakra is healing him.¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi listened in silence. So it was true, after all. It was just like Jiraiya said back then. ¡°This is the chakra of the Kyuubi, Sakura. Apparently, it possesses extraordinary healing properties. As it turns out, it was true.¡± ¡°Does that mean ...¡± Temari asked, puzzled yet hopeful. ¡°Does that mean he will soon be back on his feet?¡± ¡°Probably¡±, Sakura confirmed with certainty in her voice. Her predictions were well founded. Judging by what Jiraiya had told him, the chakra of the Kyuubi allowed him to shrug off even the heaviest wounds. Kakashi concurred, ¡°Yes, probably. It will be a few hours, but he might be back on his feet by tomorrow. I hope so. Because we can¡¯t continue our pursuit. Not like this. Not in our condition. Not in our current shape and form. Whether we like it or not, we must abort the mission. We must gather our forces first.¡± ¡°...¡± Sakura merely nodded, signalling her agreement. ¡°... ... ...¡± Temari clenched her fists, her blazing anger showing. Annoyed, irritated, exasperated, yet Temari agreed with his course. Not that she had much of a choice. She was not angry at him. She knew that he was right. She knew that this was the right choice. Even so, he understood her desire to save her brother no matter what. It was only natural. Everyone understood. Everyone agreed. Even Chiyo. ¡°The son of the White Fang is right, we had better take a break for now. It makes no sense to continue the mission. It would be foolish to press on. The fight cost us much strength and chakra. We had better halt and recuperate.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Kakashi nodded. ¡°Tsk.¡± Temari crossed her arms, clicking her tongue in annoyance. ¡°Well, we made some progress, I guess. In the end, the crazy bitch ... offed ... herself ...¡± Temari trailed off. Temari fell completely silent. Kakashi had a bad feeling. A very bad feeling. He followed her eyes and his gaze fell on Asami¡¯s corpse ... Her presumed corpse. He understood immediately. He did not like what he saw.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 26 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 26
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
So it was like this ... As usual, his instincts did not fail him. The whole time, he had this strange feeling, this strange premonition. They had both proven correct. He knew it. He knew that there was something wrong about her. Even if he could not tell what exactly. Until now. From the very beginning, the entire fight had been nothing but a sham. Kakashi narrowed his eyes, his gaze was fixed on her supposed corpse. Motionless, lifeless, the body lay before them on the ground, at their feet, the fresh blood staining the black coat red. Her blade had been fatal. Yet the corpse in question was not hers. Instead, the sight of a black haired man greeted them, his face distinctly Sunagakure. This was not her. This was not Asami. ¡°...¡± Temari gulped, her tongue stuck in her throat. Her eyes stared wide open, in complete disbelief. ¡°This is ... This is impossible! This can¡¯t be!!! Why ... What ... Why is he here? What is he doing here?¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± And so did Chiyo, her disbelief written all across her face, plainly to see. Despite all of her years, her composure had been deeply shaken. ¡°...¡± Kakashi turned to them. ¡°I gather you know the man ... Who is he?¡± ¡°...¡± Temari bit her lips, clenching her fist. Her initial confusion had faded, only to be replaced by fire and fury. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Chiyo steeled her resolve, regaining her composure. Her voice rung heavy. ¡°This man ... His name is Yura. He is ... He was a jonin and a trusted member of the village council. He was a loyal supporter of Gaara ... To think that he of all people would turn traitor ... I never thought it possible. But here we are ...¡± ¡°I see ...¡± Kakashi understood. Another betrayal. Another unsolved mystery. Sakura joined in, ¡°So it was him whom we fought all this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kakashi gathered his thoughts. ¡°I have no idea how, but he must have served as some kind of substitute body for her. Which explains a lot. Her constant complaints. Her slower reaction times. Her fighting style. Her overall defensive posture. And yet she was still playing with us ...¡± ¡°What?¡± Temari protested in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious? She was playing with us? You call all this playing with us? ¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°...¡± Kakashi fell silent. ¡°Unfortunately, yes. Think about it, not even once, she drew her sword. Instead, she was fighting us with an umbrella ... It¡¯s obvious that she didn¡¯t deem us an adequate threat. ¡°GGGRRrrrrrrr!!!¡± Temari clenched her fists in a fit of rage, her pride struck. ¡°This ... This ... This fucking little bitch!!! Who does she think she is?¡± The answer was obvious, in Kakashi¡¯s opinion. ¡°...¡± Kakashi ignored Temari¡¯s little outburst. It was not helpful, but at least her morale remained high and fighting spirit undiminished. Which was better than nothing. Kakashi formed a hand seal, channelling his chakra. ¡°Shiba!!!¡± A white cloud of smoke erupted before dissipating. His loyal companion and ninken answered his summon. Before him, stood a furred ninja dog. It was Shiba. The fastest and most agile amongst his ninken. He had a mission for him. Shiba presented himself on his paws. ¡°You have called for me, Kakashi.¡± ¡°Shiba, I have a mission for you¡±, Kakashi elaborated. ¡°Go and find Pakkun. Unless I am wrong, Guy and Shikamaru should be with him. Inform them that we have encountered ... some issues along the way. We can¡¯t continue the mission. Not in our current shape. We need to rest. Tell them to link up with us as fast as possible. Together we will resume the mission tomorrow.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Shiba nodded before sprinting off, running off into the distance.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Guy. Lee. Neji. Tenten. Shikamaru. Ino. Choji. Both of their teams were on the move, following Pakkun¡¯s lead. His stubby legs were leading the way, guiding them. Trees, branches, leaves, twigs flew by, only blurred silhouettes accompanying them. They had crossed forests, hills, mountains, rivers, and yet they pressed on. They pushed onwards, day and night, without respite. Their movement was swift and fast. ¡°...¡± Shikamaru glanced up, his annoyance apparent. His irritation was directed at a certain individual in a green jumpsuit with orange leg warmers. Had the idiot gone insane? Had he lost it, or what? What a drag. Guy¡¯s enthusiasm and inexhaustible stamina were noted, but his breakneck pace was beyond reasonable, not to say counterproductive. They had gone four days without barely any sleep or rest. Shino, Choji and he, they were all struggling to even keep up. And yet the idiot kept pushing them harder and harder ... Things couldn¡¯t go on like this. Not any longer. Shikamaru called out, his voice carrying far, ¡°Oi, Guy-sensei!¡± Guy turned his head, his typical grin on his lips, together with an raised thumb. He had come to hate both of them these days. A mountain of luggage towered on his back. He and Lee had insisted on them taking all of their luggage to add extra weight for ¡°training purposes¡±. ¡°Yes, Shikamaru?¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamaru grumbled, venting his grievances, ¡°Listen, Guy, can¡¯t we slow down? This pace is unsustainable. Ino, Choji and I, we all need a break.¡± Guy frowned, thinking for a moment. ¡°Hmm, well, you might have a point, but the flame of youth burns brightest when we push beyond our limits! Don¡¯t forget that Kakashi is counting on us.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamaru clicked his tongue. ¡°Yes, Kakashi is counting on us, but he needs us still in one piece! Look, Guy, the flame of youthand all that stuff ... well and good, but it¡¯s far more important to get there alive. Not half dead ...¡± Pakkun halted, settling down, his tongue lolling. The rest of them followed suit, coming to a sudden halt on a large tree branch together. Ino and Choji panted heavily, nearly about to drop dead, judging by their pale faces. Tenten wiped her forehead, heaving a grateful sigh at Shikamaru. Neji merely nodded, tacitly approving of his measures in the face of Guy¡¯s incorrigible ways. ¡°...¡± Pakkun started sniffing in the air, his nose picking up a familiar scent. ¡°Heh? Shiba, what are you doing here?¡± His voice sounded surprised. As Pakkun predicted, another ninken emerged, his fur grey and a Konoha headband hanging around his neck. The dog responded. ¡°Kakashi sends me. He and his team have encountered serious resistance.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 27 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 27
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Resting under the nearby tree, Kakashi was still licking his wounds, while keeping Sakura company. The fight had certainly taken its toll on him. More than he liked to admit. Was it his age, or was he just out of shape? He suspected the latter. The past years had mellowed him. Unsurprisingly, he had lost some of his edge since his ANBU days. Kakashi turned his attention to his former and current disciple. Fortunately, the worst had passed. Semi conscious, but alive, Naruto was lying on the ground, his head resting on a stack of fresh spare clothes. Meanwhile, Temari and Chiyo were busy gathering some firewood and were preparing to cook; commendable on their part. Better than just ration pills every day ... Having to swallow them every day was a painful experience. ¡°Nutritious¡± as they might be, their edibility left a lot to be desired ... even by his standards. Kakashi observed Naruto. Ignoring his blood sullied jacket, it was as if he was sleeping. Peacefully, no less. ¡°What¡¯s his status, Sakura?¡± ¡°His condition has improved greatly¡±, Sakura responded, a smile on her lips. Her initial worries had mostly dissipated by now, that much was apparent. ¡°His wound has mostly mended itself. His chakra has stabilised. At this point, it is only a matter of time before he regains consciousness. Judging by his condition, a few hours at most. He should be ready again by tomorrow, Kakashi-sensei.¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi nodded. That was what he wanted to hear ... The ground vibrated. Someone ... Someone was coming. It was them, wasn¡¯t it? Kakashi glanced sidewards, eyeing their newcomers. As expected, it was an old friend leading the way, his face sober, his eyes serious. They all came to a halt right before them, standing around them. Guy was the first to speak, hardly winded despite their tempo. The same couldn¡¯t be said for Shikamaru and his team. They were practically dripping sweat. ¡°Kakashi, we came as fast as possible.¡± He grinned, his thumb extended. His grin, however, faltered the moment his eyes fell on Naruto. ¡°We were told that you have encountered some difficulties. So it was true.¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi merely nodded. ¡°It was a tough fight ... even when the enemy was only a doppelganger.¡± ¡°Tsk, you too?¡± Shikamaru clicked his tongue, betraying his annoyance. ¡°We also fought one. It was this shark guy, Hoshigaki Kisame. I remember his face from the briefing files. The No-tailed Monster of Kirigakure. He was quite the tough nut to crack.¡± Kakashi nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I see. They expected both of us.¡± ¡°That aside ...¡± Skikamaru cast his eyes around. ¡°Anyone else that got wounded?¡± ¡°Me.¡± Sakura interjected, putting her healing aside for the moment. ¡°I got hit too. Directly in the shoulder, but it was mostly just a flesh wound. Nothing serious.¡± Sakura showed her shoulder, her wound patched up, the burns and cauterised skin still visible. ¡°...¡± Shikamaru, nor Guy, nor anyone else for that matter looked particularly convinced about her so called ¡°flesh wound¡±. ¡°...¡± Guy spoke. ¡°What about you, Kakashi? What about the rest of you? Are you okay?¡± ¡°More or less.¡± Kakashi dispelled their worries with a hand wave. ¡°Our chakra reserves are depleted and we are a bit exhausted, but besides that, everything is fine.¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°...¡± Shikamaru pondered, his hands in his pockets. ¡°Who was it? Who did you fight? Was it the Uchiha? Itachi? Or the explosion guy? Or was it this Sasori we heard about?¡± ¡°Neither of them.¡± A sigh escaped Kakashi. ¡°She was more than enough on her own. As a matter of fact, you all probably know her.¡± ¡°She?¡± Shikamaru furrowed an eyebrow, his wariness and suspicion instantly triggered the moment the word fell. ¡°...¡± Guy clenched his fists, his fire rekindled. ¡°Tell us, Kakashi, who was it?¡± ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ¡°It was Asami.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Kakashi glanced around. ¡°Everyone ready?¡± A nod went through the ranks. Everyone was prepared. Everyone was resolved to fight. Only a boulder and a stubborn seal protecting it separated them now from the enemy. ¡°Neji! Status.¡± The Byakugan user reported, his white eyes observing the seal. ¡°The seal has weakened substantially. The technique was successful. We should now be able to break through.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Kakashi nodded. His suggestions worked, both removing the various tags as well as injecting chakra. As suggested and thanks to his Byakugan and gentle fist, he was able to disrupt the seal¡¯s ley lines and thus disrupt the circulation of chakra through bursts of chakra. The effect was immediate. The seal¡¯s performance had diminished and its potency declined. It was time to shine. They should be now able to remove the boulder. ¡°Guy ... Lee ... Your time.¡± They both jumped backwards, putting some distance between them and the boulder for the run up. It was time to strike. Guy cracked his knuckles, a sparkling grin on his face. ¡°Lee, let¡¯s show these Akatsuki the power of youth!!!¡± Lee raised his thumb, the same grin on his face. ¡°Yes, Guy-sensei!!!¡± That was the answer that Guy wanted to hear. ¡°Then let¡¯s goooooooooooooo!!!¡± They both started sprinting, their chakra propelling them forwards. They rushed. They charged. ¡°AAAAaaaarghhhhhhHHHHH!!!¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°I hate to keep people waiting. But what I hate even more is when people keep me waiting ...¡±, Sasori grumbled behind his mask, complaining as usual. ¡°... ... ... What are they waiting for? What is taking them so long? Can¡¯t they get past a little seal?¡± ¡°Hmmmm, who knows, Master Sasori.¡± Deidara shrugged his shoulders, his tone faintly mocking. ¡°Maybe our precious friends are less skilled than previously anticipated, hmmmm. What do you think, Asami?¡± Their domestic explosives expert turned to her, his words were directed at her. Her opinion was requested. After some consideration, his request was granted. Asami merely chuckled, throning upon her cushion, her hand armed with a teacup. Her lips savoured the gentle aroma of her favourite blend of chamomile tea. Ever the impeccable princess, she was a paragon of proper decorum, reminiscent of more civilised times. The fragrance, the warmth of her tea calmed her body and mind while conversing. It was a delight. ¡°Well, frankly speaking, their arts ... left to be desired, to say the least. Their competency ... underwhelming. Their lack of capabilities aside, it would be remiss to underestimate them, I guess. Weak as they might be, their strength lies in their numbers or whatever.¡± ¡°Fair enough¡±, Deidara more or less seemed to agree, his hand already munching on his explosive clay. ¡°Hmmmm. So it¡¯s business as usual then. Small fries. Dangerous in numbers.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Sasori continued grumbling, much less gregarious and affable than his partner, but such was well known. ¡°... ... ...¡± ¡°Affirmative.¡± Asami smiled, depositing her teacup on her impromptu table. As it turned out, Tobi performed admirably and made for an excellent piece of living furniture, namely for an excellent table. Tobi lifted his head, still holding his posture with the stiffness of a board of wood. Straightening his back, he served as her personal table, carrying her tea service. ¡°Asami-senpai~, when can Tobi stop being a table? It is cold and dark and dark and cold. Tobi not liking it down here on the ground.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami sipped on her teacup, although her supply of tea was steadily dwindling. Her cup had once again emptied by now. How dreadful. ¡°Tobi, ... what did I tell you? What are you?¡± Tobi started pondering, the few gears in his head working. ¡°Hmm, Asami-senpai~ said Tobi is a table.¡± Asami nodded. ¡°Correct. Do tables talk, Tobi?¡± ¡°... No.¡± Tobi lowered his head, a hint of disappointment in his voice. Asami nodded once more. ¡°Right, does Tobi talk then?¡± ¡°... No.¡± Tobi understood now. ¡°Exactly.¡± Asami smiled before extending her teacup. ¡°And now, if you would be so kind, a refill, please.¡± ¡°...¡± Tobi lifted his right hand, reaching for the teapot placed on his back just as ordered. Steaming water poured into her cup, filling it to the brim without wasting a single drop and without trying to scald her in the process. A laudable performance. He had certainly improved. And thus Asami came to enjoy her tea once more. Her new found joy, however, was short lived. The boulder blocking the entry exploded, shattered, blasted, cracked apart by raw force. Splinters were sent flying in a shower of stone and rock, shooting in every direction, even forcing her to dodge an incoming projectile sailing past her head, much to her dismay. ¡°They are here. Finally.¡± Sasori groaned, his eyes more bloodshot than usual. ¡°Took them long enough.¡± Deidara smirked. ¡°Better late than never, I guess. Hmmmm.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes before resuming sipping on her teacup, a pointed glare directed at their uninvited guests. ¡°Not even bothering to knock. Not a shred of courtesy. We truly must live in uncivilised times.¡±
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 28 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 28
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The enemy appeared, assembling before them in all their dubious glory. There were three teams in total and a lot of familiar faces. The ghosts of her past had come to pay her a visit. It was team Kakashi together with Team Guy and Team ... Shikamaru? The latter appeared to be missing their former sensei. For whatever they were worth these days, Konoha had sent reinforcements. How commendable. ¡°Gaara!!!¡± Naruto shouted, brash and brazen as usual. The moment he noticed the Kazekage¡¯s lifeless body lying on the ground, his composure crumbled. ¡°What are you doing there, Gaara? Get up? What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami raised an eyebrow, glancing for a moment at the Kazekage¡¯s corpse while relishing her tea. Naruto once more demonstrated that he had never been the brightest candle in the chandelier. ¡°... ... ...¡± Kakashi interjected. ¡°Naruto, ... I doubt that he is in a state to move.¡± ¡°...¡± Naruto clenched his fists, gritting his teeth, his blood boiling. ¡° Dammit, you fucking bastards! You killed him!!! I will kill you!!!¡± ¡°Hmmmm, I guess it¡¯s my turn.¡± Deidara grinned, swinging himself onto his clay owl. His bird grabbed the Kazekage¡¯s corpse with its talons. ¡°I will take on the jinchuuriki. Master Sasori, Asami, see you later.¡± And away he went, his bird taking flight. ¡°Hey, where do you think you are going? Don¡¯t think you can get away!¡± Naruto immediately stormed after Deidara, hardly wasting a second. He had lost his mind and took the bait without further consideration. It was appreciated when plans went well. ¡°Naruto! Stop!¡± Kakashi tried his best to reign him in, but all was in vain. He failed to stop his student. ¡°Listen, everyone, I have to go after Naruto. Guy, Shikamaru, you take on the rest here. Take care.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Shikamaru nodded in silence, his little head already busy scheming, plotting, and strategising. ¡°We will handle this, Kakashi!¡± Guy grinned, his thumb raised. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t go alone, not when the enemy is strong.¡± ¡°Right¡±, Kakashi concurred, sharing his assessment. ¡°Some support would be appreciated, I guess.¡± Guy shouted, ¡°Neji!¡± ¡°Yes, Guy-sensei?¡± Neji listened. ¡°Neji, accompany Kakashi¡±, Guy ordered. ¡°Go with him.¡± Neji obeyed. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°...¡± Kakashi eyed his new companion. Time was of the essence. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Neji.¡± They both disappeared. They both left. Three less. Nine still remained. The old woman named Chiyo stepped forwards, her eyes steeled with resolve. ¡°It has been a long time, Sasori. All these years, I have been waiting for this moment.¡± A set of scrolls emerged from her sleeves. A fine collection of puppets stored inside them, no doubt. At least, based on their previous encounter. The old woman was serious right from the start. Temari unfolded her fan, a strong gust surrounding her. ¡°I will fight by your side, Lady Chiyo. You can count on me. You can count on my fan.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Sakura smirked, a smug grin plastered across her face. Her combative spirit had hardly diminished. The girl cracked her knuckles in a way befitting her brutish, violent methods. ¡°Time to kick some arse.¡± ¡°...¡± The old woman smiled, glad to have them on her side. ¡°Temari, Sakura, let¡¯s show my precious grandson what we are made of.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Sasori chuckled, heartily amused, his deep inhuman voice reverberating through the cavern. His metal tail slithered around menacingly. ¡°Bring it on! Show me what you all are made of. I am waiting.¡± The fight started. Three less. Six remained. Six potential enemies. Six familiar faces. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. They all glared at her, their stares fixed at her, unyielding, uncompromising. Shikamaru, Lee, Tenten, Ino, Choji. They had learned of her betrayal and did not take particularly kindly to it. How troublesome. They were loath to forgive her, although their disappointment must have been limited. ¡°...¡± Unfazed, undisturbed, Asami continued sipping on her tea, armed with a saccharine smile. She had seen and experienced worse. A little bit of aversion alone hurt nobody. ¡°Now, now, whom do we have here? Some old faces. Some better known faces. Some lesser known faces. Courtesies aside, I hope that time has treated you well? Hopefully, your journey has not been too arduous.¡± Her polite words failed to elicit a corresponding response. Shikamaru clicked his tongue, clearly annoyed. ¡°Tsk, save your little games for later, Asami. We know exactly who you are and what you have done. Kakashi told us everything.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami tilted her head, giggling ominously with her teacup in her hand. ¡°Everything you say? Such as, Shikamaru-kun?¡± The Nara boy narrowed his eyes. ¡°Stop playing dumb. You know exactly what I mean. No matter who you were. No matter what you were. ANBU, Black Princess, or whatever. Once a traitor, always a traitor. You have betrayed the village. You have betrayed Konoha. You have betrayed us.¡± Ino joined him, launching her own tirade against her, venom dripping from her words. ¡°I always knew it. I always knew that you couldn¡¯t be trusted. Even back then, you were always the creepy loner girl with her doll.¡± Oh my, what a low blow. Lee protested, hardly hiding the disappointment in his voice. He was disappointed in her. ¡°Asami, ... how could you? I thought you were one of us.¡± ¡°If you only knew ... If you only knew ...¡± Asami shook her cup, silently watching the swirling tea inside. ¡°Traitor ... Traitor is such a harsh word considering the circumstances. At times, fate is truly a cruel arbiter indeed, unpredictable, unforeseeable. In mere moments is lost what cannot be ever regained. The accusations that you make against me are grave, although not without merit. It would be wrong to say that the blood of our own is not on my hands. I have slaughtered them. I have massacred them. Not that it matters, though. Bygones are bygones. The past is history by now.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamaru gritted his teeth, unable to mask his emotions, his disdain, his hatred plain. Nor did anyone else. Their eyes burned with nothing but hate. ¡°So, it¡¯s true, after all ... You are a demon through and through.¡± A demon ... It was a familiar word, a word of two lifetimes ... For some, she had been a demon, a reaper, the scourge of the gods ... For others, an angel, a saviour, their sole hope ... Curious, wasn¡¯t it? Asami remained unimpressed, solely dedicated to her teacup. ¡°I would be frankly hurt if I wasn¡¯t. Anyway, matters of my supposed demonic nature and your resentment aside, what are you going to do? Are you all going to fight me?¡± Her eyes shimmered with a glimmer of purple. ¡°Tsk, you can be certain of it!¡± Shikamaru dismissed her subtle threat. ¡°Playing dumb doesn¡¯t suit you, Asami. We will fight you. And we will win. Don¡¯t think that we will go easy on you.¡± ¡°Oh my, how troublesome. How dreadful.¡± Asami inspected her nails, their presence was already tiring her beyond what she considered acceptable. It had been a long three days and nights. She was tired. ¡°Unfortunately and quite frankly, my time as well as interest in you is limited.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lee raised his voice, confused. So was Shikamaru, his eyebrow furrowed. ¡°What is that nonsense supposed to mean? Are you playing with us?¡± ¡°Oh, no, I am not playing with you at all~. How would I?¡± Asami hid behind the cover of her enigmatic smile. ¡°Fortunately for you, I have already found a suitable replacement to fill my roll~. Tobi!¡± ... ... ... ¡°Tobi!¡± ... ... ... ... ... ... ¡°Tobi!!!¡± Tobi finally responded. It only took three times. ¡°Tobi not talking! Tobi being a good table. Good tables not talking. Tobi thus not talking.¡± Ah, yes, right ... She had nearly forgotten about him serving as her table ¡°...¡± Asami sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. Competent personnel were difficult to come by these days. ¡°You have permission to speak, Tobi. You are henceforth officially relieved from table duties.¡± Tobi sighed in relief, sharing his joy. ¡°Yay, finally~! Thank you, Asami-senpai~. You are the bestest! My back is getting stiff, and my knees are freezing!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami sipped on her teacup. ¡°Listen, Tobi, I have a special mission for you.¡± Tobi tilted his head, still on the floor. ¡°And that would be?¡± Asami beamed with childish innocence. ¡°You see, Tobi, I have always wondered why you are part of Akatsuki. The day has come to prove your mettle.¡± Tobi tilted his head one more. ¡°Heh? Tobi not understanding.¡± Asami smiled with deceptive sweetness. ¡°Fight them for me. Entertain them in my stead.¡± ¡°What!!?¡± Tobi veritably panicked, his arms shaking, his voice oscillating. ¡°No! No! No! Absolutely not! Enemies scary! Tobi not fighting! Tobi going back to being a table!¡± He readopted his previous posture, straightening his back once again. ¡°See, Asami-senpai~, Tobi good table. Good table not fighting. Good table not talking.¡± ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Asami was less than pleased, despite her lips savouring her tea. ¡°See, Tobi, sometimes in life we have no choice but to fight. We are forced to fight whether we want it or not.¡± Tobi looked up, a question floating over his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Asami-senpai~ ...¡± ¡°...¡± He would understand. A healthy kick was her answer. Asami rammed the heel of her sandals directly into his flank, making Tobi roll sidewards like a barrel, directly towards the enemy. Her hand left deftly caught her falling teapot mid air. Unlike Tobi, her teapot didn¡¯t deserve such treatment. ¡°AAAaaaaaarrrrrgggghhHHHHH!!!¡± Tobi rolled, rolled and rolled until coming to a stop. His head was spinning, and his world was turning. ¡°Asami-senpai~, why ... are ... you ... being ... such ... a ... meanie ...¡± ¡°Leaf Drop Kick!!!¡± Guy came crashing down on him, his drop kick nearly pulverising poor Tobi. The ground beneath crumbled, stone and rock splintered. ¡°Wah!!!¡± Tobi dodged in the last moment possible, barely escaping judgement. He jumped up, shrieking. ¡°Asami-senpai! Asami-senpai! Help! Help! Protect Tobi the Table!¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Her response was cold. Asami ignored his pleas for help, sipping on her tea. His predicaments went ignored. It was his fight now. Tobi might act like a fool at times, but he was not a complete idiot. There was a reason Pain had chosen him to spy on her. Contrary to his allegations, Tobi certainly knew how to fight. He certainly knew how to move. And he certainly knew how to survive. He only needed to show his hand for a change.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 29 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 29
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The fight continued while Asami was sipping on her steaming tea. Tobi tried his best to survive, with considerable success and admirable persistence so far. Stubborn as usual, Tobi refused to go down so easily. Although Tobi might play the fool, his act did not deceive her. There was more to him than the eye met, yet even now Tobi was hiding his strength. Despite numerous occasions to counterattack, he was solely limiting himself to defensive measures without ever taking the initiative. He merely dodged and evaded. He never attacked. He needed to be put under more pressure to force him to reveal his hand ¡­ Her head ever so slightly, dodging a feeble attempt on her life and tea. A kunai sailed past her head, lodging into the rock behind her. The offender was quickly identified. This was l¨¨se majest¨¦, was it not? Asami continued sipping on her tea with stoic tranquillity and all the nonchalance that she could muster, yet her voice was laced with traces of annoyance. ¡°Ino ... Always one rash to act, are you not?¡± ¡°...¡± The girl clicked her tongue, a drawn kunai in her hand. ¡°Dammit, I missed.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami was forced to chuckle, a gelid smile adorning her lips. ¡°Well, to be honest, it was a rather feeble attempt on your part. So failure was to be expected, admittedly.¡± Ino clenched her fists, boiling. ¡°Just shut it, bitch! Nobody asked you for your opinion, princess!¡± ¡°Bitch?¡± Asami furrowed an eyebrow, swirling her tea inside her cup. ¡°Says the scantily clad woman with dubious morals.¡± Her words showed their desired effect, enraging Ino. ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Asami grinned, having Ino right where she wanted her. This was far too easy, was it not? ¡°I think you heard me right.¡± Ino narrowed her eyes, fuming. ¡°Just wait! I will show you ...¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Shikamaru stopped her, his arm blocking her way. ¡°Ino, don¡¯t fall for her cheap tricks. Concentrate and focus. Don¡¯t lower your guard!¡± ¡°...¡± Ino was quick to reconsider, much to Asami¡¯s disappointment. ¡°... right.¡± Asami took another sip, amused. ¡°Are~ are~, you are such a smart boy, Shikamaru-kun. No wonder that they say that you are a cut above the rest.¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamaru ignored her compliment, his eyes narrowed. The gears in his head were turning. The master tactician in the making had already begun strategising, plotting her downfall and demise. It was apparent that he was serious. Fortunately for them, she was in no mood to play. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Asami refilled her cup of tea. Much to her dismay, her remaining reserves of chamomile tea had begun to approach critical levels. Her kettle was slowly emptying. What a dreadful prospect. ¡°Anyway. You know, as curious as it might be, I am not in the mood to fight you, which means my interest in you is exceedingly limited. So what if we strike a little deal, you and me?¡± ¡°A deal?¡± Choji wondered, the distrust in his voice manifest. Asami smiled to the best of her abilities. ¡°Yes, a deal~.¡± ¡°Tsk, and what exactly would that deal of yours entail?¡± Shikamaru clicked, reluctant, though not entirely disinclined, just as predicted. Though he might be a ninja of Konoha, he did not lack a certain opportunistic streak. If there was one to accept, then it was him. ¡°...¡± Asami giggled, resorting to her most diplomatic smile. ¡°Personally, I would define it as some sort of truce. The conditions are simple, as long as you do not bother me and my tea, I will not bother you. Does that not sound like an equitable bargain? Shikamaru merely scoffed in response. Little love was lost. ¡°And why on earth should we accept your proposal? For the sake of old friendship, or what?¡± ¡°Hardly.¡± Asami grinned deviously. ¡°As I see it, we both stand to gain from such an agreement. I profit, but so do you. As long as I do not intervene, you are free to aid your comrades in need. As a matter of fact, I am sure that your support would be appreciated. After all, Tobi appears to give them quite some trouble. So why fight me instead for no apparent gain?¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamaru clicked his tongue, not even bothering to hide his distrust. ¡°And what guarantees do we have that you won¡¯t backstab us?¡± ¡°...¡± Asami tilted her head, reflecting for a moment, her index finger caressing her lips. ¡°To be precise, ... none. None besides my word of honour for what it is worth.¡± ¡°How deeply reassuring ...¡± Shikamaru frowned, clearly displeased with her response. ¡°What a drag. You never change, do you, Asami? I have no idea what you are scheming in the little head of yours, but we will accept anyway. Choji, Ino, let¡¯s go. As things stand, we have already wasted enough time on her.¡± ¡°...¡± Choji and Ino merely nodded. Together, the trio disappeared. ¡°...¡± Asami smirked, satisfied with the outcome of her negotiations. Success. She had gained a new set of pawns to pressure Tobi. Hopefully, they would prove a useful addition to her board.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Tobi stood tall, his arms flailing wildly as he struck a theatrical pose. His voice boomed with bravado, radiating presumed confidence. ¡°Muahahahaha! Kneel before Tobi¡¯s might, feeble humans! Kneel before Tobi the Invincible, Defeater of Tangos and Konoha shinobi, Mightiest amongst the Tables!!! Muahahahahahaha! Your puny attacks are no match for Tobi the Table!!! Muahahahahahaha!¡± ¡°Dammit! He¡¯s mocking us!¡± Tenten snapped, her hands twitching toward her holstered storage scrolls. The battlefield was littered with a sea of discarded kunai and shuriken, every single one of them a testament to her failure. ¡°He is¡±, Guy conceded, his voice calm yet his eyes sharp. He was tracking Tobi¡¯s erratic movements. ¡°Don¡¯t let his antics distract you. He has dodged all of our attacks so far. That¡¯s no coincidence. His reflexes are excellent, and his movements are calculated. Caution is advised. Our enemy is skilled. He is far more than he lets on.¡± ¡°Ohohoho!¡± Tobi wobbled dramatically on one foot, his arms flapping like a bird. ¡°You are right, Tobi the Table is far stronger than you all can imagine! Ohohoho! Shiver in fear!¡± ¡°...¡± Tenten growled as she yanked on her scrolls, prepared to unleash another volley of kunai and shuriken. ¡°What an annoying guy ...¡± ¡°...¡± Lee merely nodded in agreement, his fist raised high to guard his posture. He had been intently observing the enemy. ¡°Guy-sensei, what are we going to do?¡± Tobi hopped in place, clapping his hands like a gleeful child. ¡°Oh, yes! What are you going to do? Tell me! Tell me!¡± ¡°...¡± Guy ignored the enemy¡¯s interjections. ¡°We must continue attacking. We must maintain the pressure. We must increase the speed and tempo. No matter how skilled he might be, he can¡¯t dodge forever. Sooner or later, he will make a mistake.¡± ¡°Understood, Guy-sensei.¡± Lee agreed. ¡°Got it.¡± Tenten nodded in agreement, her fighting spirit reignited. ¡°Sounds like a plan. We just need to wait and apply further pressure.¡± ¡°Ohohohoho!¡± Tobi laughed loudly, hardly intimated. ¡°So you think that you can defeat Tobi the Mighty Table? Ohohohoho, how arrogant of you non furniture ¡­¡± The earth trembled, and the ground was shaking. Something was approaching, and it was approaching fast. Right from behind and right in Tobi¡¯s direction. ¡°...¡± Asami sipped on her tea in deep contemplation. Hopefully he would notice in time. Otherwise, this would spell the end for poor little Tobi. She would need to organise even a proper gravestone for him. That would be a rather laborious affair.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 30 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 30
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Confused and confuzzled, Tobi turned around, unaware of the awaiting danger. Tobi tilted his head. ¡°Hmm, what is ... this ... Wuah!!!! Awww!!! Waahhh!!!¡± Tobi dived into safety, wailing and flailing, barely able to dodge in the nick of time before being crushed alive by a rolling boulder of human flesh. It was a trademark Akimichi clan technique. The Akimichi boy had increased his size and weight, turning his entire body into a living weapon. Much to Tobi¡¯s relief, Choji missed, shooting right past him before taking a sharp turn. The meat boulder returned. The Akimichi boy went for a second attempt, his determination evident. ¡°Phew!¡± Tobi sounded relieved, brushing his invisible sweat from his nonexistent forehead. ¡°This was close! Tobi was almost a goner ... Huh?¡± ¡°Awww!!!¡± With a startled yelp, Tobi leapt into action, narrowly dodging the Akimichi¡¯s second attack. Tumbling midair in an overly dramatic fashion, he landed on his feet only to immediately face her. His mask locked onto her. ¡°Asami-senpai! What¡¯re you doing?! They¡¯re ganging up on poor, innocent Tobi!¡± Tobi wailed, his voice in equal parts incredulous and accusatory. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to watch Tobi¡¯s back?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Unbothered, Asami took a slow sip of her tea, her every movement measured and deliberate. Her lips curved into a faint, amused smile. ¡°In theory.¡± Tobi threw his hands in the air, groaning in protest. ¡°In theory?! What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Tobi is risking life and limb, and you¡¯re just sitting there ... sipping tea?! Some senpai you are!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami remained entirely unimpressed, slowly raising her cup again, armed with an encouraging smile. ¡°And yet you seem to be doing fine~. Even without me~.¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Tobi¡¯s muscles tensed up, his instincts kicking in. His body moved in an instant, retreating to gain distance. The attack had been subtle, but not subtle enough to escape his attention. ¡°...¡± Asami smirked over the rim of her cup. So he had noticed after all. The shadow was creeping towards him, hiding amidst rocks and the cave¡¯s dim light, but Tobi had spotted the approaching danger. Good for him. The consequences of not having done so would have been rather ... unpleasant. ¡°Eeeek!¡± Tobi shrieked as the shadow pursued him, darting towards him like a serpent. He scrambled, twisted, narrowly managing to avoid the shadow¡¯s grasp. ¡°Go, get him, Shikamaru!¡± Ino cheered him on from the sidelines. ¡°Pin him down! I need to get a lock on him¡± ¡°Tch, I know. I know, Ino. You don¡¯t need to tell me¡±, Shikamaru grumbled, his hands forming a seal. ¡°But all easier said than done. The guy is slippier than he looks. What a drag.¡± His shadow twisted and bent in all directions, meandering across the entire cave. Yet to no avail. In the end, his shadow had exceeded its effective range. ¡°Tsk, dammit.¡± Shikamaru frowned, his annoyance evident. ¡°Too slow.¡± ¡°Ohohoho.¡± Tobi meanwhile relished his victory. ¡°Nice try, boy! But you won¡¯t catch the mighty Tobi the Table so easily with your shadow thingie! Ohohoho!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up too soon.¡± Tenten came rushing in, readying her storage scrolls from behind her back. The scrolls unravelled in their entire length, revealing their explosive load. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°...¡± Always the impeccable princess, Asami was sipping on her tea, pretending not to notice. Judging by the volume of explosives to be employed, this was going to be a delicate affair for everyone involved. Hopefully, the girl knew what she was doing and was not going to endanger the structural integrity of the entire cave. Hopefully. But you never knew with these Konoha shinobi and their brutish ways. Otherwise, she would be forced to relocate. ¡°Huh?¡± Tobi shifted his attention towards the attacking girl, only to shriek in fear. Poor Tobi recognised the danger. He was waving his arms wildly in front of him. ¡°Awww!!! No! No! No! No! No!!! Don¡¯t! Please not! Tobi is too young to die!!!¡± ¡°Too late.¡± Tenten smirked before jumping up, rotating around her own perpendicular axis, her scrolls tightly gripped in her hands. ¡°Take this!¡± The barrage commenced. The girl unleashed a torrent of kunai, every single one of them adorned with an explosive tag. The attack produced the desired effects, indiscriminate as it might have been. The barrage flattened everything in its path with fire and brimstone. ¡°Awww!!!¡± Help!!!¡± Surrounded by a storm of explosions and denotations, Tobi was running with his tail between his legs, scrambling for his life. ¡°Awww!!! Asami-senpai~, help!!! Tobi is in danger! Help!!! Senpai~!!! Help!!!¡± He was not the only one. Shikamaru and the rest of his team were quick to take cover. Fortunately, the onslaught had the decency to spare her, forcing her shielding to deflect only a few stray kunai that had considerably missed their mark. The girl¡¯s aim left much to be desired. Yet Tobi lived, escaping Tenten¡¯s barrage mostly unscathed despite his dubious antics and running around like a headless chicken, flailing with his arms, legs and head. It was either a testament to his skill or his apparent imbecilic nature. Even now he insisted on maintaining his facade of stupidity, his carefully crafted persona. Nevertheless, the outcome remained the same, regardless of his unconventional methods. Tobi lived, surprising as it might have sounded. He had dodged the incoming fire with ease, with only a few scorch marks here and there gracing his coat. Tobi sighed in relief, grateful for his good fortune. ¡°Huh, Tobi lucky. Tobi living to see another day.¡± Or so he thought. It was not over, though. ¡°...¡± Asami stole a glance at him over the edge of her teacup, quietly observing from afar. Her lips curved up ever so slightly, revealing a gleeful grin. The Green Beast of Konoha was approaching Tobi ... How troublesome for her partner. ¡°RrrraaAAAHHHHH!!!¡± His monstrous roar reverberated through the cave. Guy rushed forwards, his momentum and speed carrying him. He charged, his iron fist sought to strike. He jumped, coming from above down onto Tobi. Tobi pretended to panic, his voice trembling. ¡°Waaaaahhh!!!¡± He scrambled to dodge. Against all odds, her partner managed to evade. He should not, and yet he did, once again betraying his excellent reflexes. His body twisted, slipping past Guy¡¯s wrath. Tobi evaded once more, his body floating through the air. The Blue Beast struck, shattering the ground beneath him. Rock and stone crumbled under his sheer strength, the kinetic impact ripping a deep hole in the solid ground. All his efforts seemed to be in vain. Unfortunately for her partner, this was all part of their plan. Tobi had taken the bait. Amidst falling debris, a broad grin flashed across Guy¡¯s lips, a grin of victory. ¡°Now!!! Lee!!! Show him THE POWER OF YOUTH!!!¡± Yes, Guy-sensei!!!¡± Lee clenched his fists, taking the opportunity. The boy rushed in, propelled by an incandescent green aura visible even to the naked eye. His chakra level exploded, rising exponentially. His chakra engulfed his entire body, going beyond what should be humanly possible. It had to be. It must be. ¡°AAarrghHHH!!!¡± ¡°...¡± Asami sipped on her tea. So this was the infamous technique of the Eight Inner Gates ... What a frightening sight to behold ... Lee moved with superhuman speed. Guy had distracted Tobi long enough to provide an opportunity. It was now that Tobi realised that he had miscalculated. Lee was coming directly for him and Tobi would be unable to change momentum. They were about to collide ... Although her knowledge of taijutsu might be limited, even she understood that this was going to hurt. Significantly so. ¡°AAarrghHHH!!!¡± Lee approached. He approached fast, with his fist clenched and all his strength behind the blow, Tobi directly in front of him. ¡°AAAaarrggghHHH!!!¡± His fist never connected. The moment Lee was about to strike with all his might, his whole body phased right through Tobi. Lee passed through Tobi¡¯s incorporeal form, crashing into the rock behind with full force. The stone cracked and the cave¡¯s wall collapsed with boulders falling around him. It was a spectacular display of strength, yet the fact stood, Lee¡¯s attack had failed. Evidently so. ... ... ... Unharmed and unscathed, Tobi landed on his feet, his black coat fluttering in the air as he descended. ¡°... ... ...¡±. Her partner remained unfazed by what had transpired, even when his voice had fallen silent ... How unusual for him ... He had always been a talkative one. ... ... ... The world stood still and the silence continued. Everyone stared, gaped, watched in shock and disbelief, unable to process what they had seen with their very own eyes. Shikamaru, Guy, Lee, Ino, Tenten, Choji. Even her teacup hesitated for the slightest of a moment before resuming its course. It would be a lie to say that the turn of events did not take her by surprise. ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Ino gulped, her voice stuck in her throat and incredulity written across all of her face. Yet she was the first to gather the courage to speak. ¡°Shikamaru, what ... what just happened?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Skikamaru clicked his tongue, his annoyance audible. ¡°Give me a moment, Ino, I¡¯m thinking ...¡± The gears in his head went into overdrive, analysing, calculating, strategising. ¡° Whatever it was, this guy is going to be a real fucking pain in the arse.¡± For once, Asami agreed. Recent developments had proven to be most curious indeed. To think that Tobi would vanish and rematerialise under her very eyes. To think such was possible ... How fascinating~. ¡°Hehehe~...¡± Asami chuckled in secret, her teeth flashing a vicious smile. Her purple eyes narrowed dangerously from behind her teacup, filled with a dark, glistering, insatiable curiosity. Her eyes observed the man named Tobi, analysing, studying his every movement like a hunter her prey, keen to uncover the secrets that now lay bare to see. She only hoped that her pawns would play their part.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 31 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 31
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡°... ... ...¡± Tobi was standing in the middle of the cave, motionless, sunk in thought. His voice had fallen silent. He turned towards the source of his sudden consternation with apparent irritation, glaring at the boy even from behind his orange mask. His posture hardened visibly. Gone was his usual benign nature, replaced by something far more sinister. Even if it was just for a fraction of a moment, Tobi¡¯s mask had slipped, much to her amusement. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Asami grinned, considerably pleased. As suspected, so she was right all along~. No matter how much he tried to pretend otherwise, Tobi was more than the met the eye. ¡°Aargh ... Aargh ...¡± Lee rose amidst the rubble and debris, groaning in pain as he pulled himself up with youthful exuberance, unbothered by all the collateral damage that he had caused. Lee wiped his forehead, his breath slightly ragged. Dust and grime clung to his skin, yet his eyes burned with determination. ¡°Guy-sensei, did ... Did I get him? I felt no contact ...¡± ¡°...¡± Guy shook his head, his keen stare focused on the enemy. ¡°Unfortunately, not, Lee. Somehow, the enemy escaped.¡± His tone was steady but cautious. ¡°What?!¡± Lee gaped in disbelief, his fingers clenching into fists. A single question was written all across his face. ¡°How?¡± He was not alone. Unspoken yet palpable, the question loomed in everyone¡¯s mind, including hers. Asami narrowed her eyes while sipping on her tea. ¡°Tsk.¡± Shikamaru clicked his tongue in irritation, his voice cutting through the silence. The Nara heir commanded respect. Lee, Guy, Tenten, Choji, Ino, they all turned towards him. ¡°Impossible to tell at this point. We lack sufficient information to determine how he did it. What we can say is only that he did it. The guy somehow evaded your attack, Lee. From point blank, no less.¡± Shikamaru¡¯s eyes narrowed, his mind working tirelessly, piecing together available information. ¡°He didn¡¯t dodge, though. He didn¡¯t even try to. He took your attack head on. You should¡¯ve made contact, but you didn¡¯t. Upon impact, you phased right through him. I suspect that the enemy must¡¯ve deployed some kind of intangibility. Probably through some sort of spatial displacement technique.¡± ¡°Hmm ...¡± Lee listened, merely nodding along. ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡± ¡°You think so, Shikamaru?¡± Ino asked for confirmation. ¡°Yes, or at least, I¡¯m reasonably sure of it. It must be some sort of intangibility. That¡¯s for sure¡±, Shikamaru stated, his eyes focused on the enemy. ¡°It must be some kind of technique. It must be some kind of ability of his. The crucial question is how his ability works.¡± Shikamaru threw a glance at Lee. ¡°Hey, Lee, listen!¡± His words made Lee stand at attention. ¡°Did you feel anything strange while passing through him? Anything abnormal? Any tickling? Or anything else? It doesn¡¯t matter what. Every piece of information is relevant!¡± ¡°Hmm ...¡± Lee reconsidered for a moment, as his mind replayed what had transpired in his mind. The boy shook his head. ¡°No, not that I know of. I felt nothing. Absolutely nothing. It was as if he wasn¡¯t there.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± A grin crossed Shikamaru¡¯s lips, slow and calculated. ¡°As suspected then, his intangibility probably applies only to himself.¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Choji raised an eyebrow, his broad frame shifting ever so slightly. ¡°What do you mean, Shikamaru?¡± ¡°...¡± Shikamaru hesitated for a moment before explaining. ¡°You see, theoretically, his intangibility works in two different ways. Either he passes through us, which means his ability makes him intangible, or he makes us pass through him, which means that technically speaking, he makes us intangible rather than himself. The result is the same, but the implications differ. In the former case, his ability is limited to himself and thus possibly restricted in range. In the latter case, it means that he can apply his intangibility to other objects and targets, which necessarily implies some kind of range for his ability.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Choji merely nodded. ¡°I get it.¡± Shikamaru continued his analysis, his eyes sharp. ¡°Based on what we know, we can¡¯t exclude either option, but I have a strong suspicion that his intangibility applies only to himself. The fact that Lee felt nothing at all supports my theory. His ability is a jutsu. It must use chakra. If he was altering Lee¡¯s state rather than his own, Lee would have felt something. He might not be a sensory ninja, but he would have noticed. You can¡¯t just pull a trick like this on someone without people realising.¡± ¡°...¡± A row of nods followed. Lee. Guy. Tenten. Ino. Choji. Everyone agreed. Shikamaru glanced up. ¡°The questions remain, though, what¡¯s the range of his ability? How does he identify incoming objects? Does he require any direct vision? Or does he rely on a sensory field? How fast is his response? Can he affect multiple objects at once? Are there any other potential limitations?¡± Tenten fidgeted, her impatient fingers twitching, itching for the next fight. ¡°So what are you suggesting then that are we going to do then? How are we going to counter his ability?¡± ¡°... ... ...¡± Shikamaru pondered his answer. Then, a smirk crossed his lips, confident and assured of victory. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find a solution. In the meantime, we need to keep the pressure up. The enemy is not infallible. Far from it. He can be beaten, and he¡¯ll be beaten.¡± ¡°...¡± Ino stole a glance at him. ¡°How can you be so sure, Shikamaru?¡± ¡°...¡± Even now, Shikamaru¡¯s smirk never faltered. ¡°Think about it for a moment, Ino. The guy was mocking us this entire time. He¡¯s spent every second taunting us from the moment we met. And yet now, he¡¯s suddenly fallen completely silent. Not a single word from him. He must be fuming right now. And you know why? Because it shows us two things.¡± Shikamaru raised his index finger. One. ¡°Our friend knows he¡¯s miscalculated. We forced him to reveal his cards.¡± He raised his middle finger. Two. ¡°And last but not least, his intangibility isn¡¯t invincible. If it was, he wouldn¡¯t put on this whole farcical performance just to hide it. He wouldn¡¯t go to such lengths to play the bumbling fool. He wouldn¡¯t be some nameless lackey shoved around at will by our little princess. His ability has a weakness. It¡¯s just a matter of finding out.¡± ¡°...¡± Poised and composed, Asami sipped on her tea with deliberate grace, her expression unreadable save for the faintest of smiles. It would be a lie to say that she did not commend him for his deductions. Shikamaru ... Personal differences aside, the Nara boy was smart indeed. His conclusions mirrored her own, although the information at her disposal was admittedly superior. Tobi¡¯s chakra signature betrayed him. His use of chakra and the corresponding increase in ambient chakra was keenly felt. The increase was distinctive and noticeable. He might have thought himself subtle, but his use of chakra was far from inconspicuous. Quite the contrary. Her bare eyes were able to pick up on his chakra. Even without her Sharingan activated, she was able to discern his signature. His use of intangibility correlated with an increase in chakra activity, which meant that the phenomenon was most definitely a jutsu that relied on chakra to operate. Furthermore, his use of chakra was localised and limited, which corresponded with the area of contact. Chakra activity ceased the moment contact ended, as did his intangibility. His use of chakra was brief, controlled, precise, and meticulous. The conclusion was clear, as Shikamaru had suspected, his intangibility applied only to himself, and not even to his entire body. Only portions of his body turned intangible, and then only for brief durations. Which suggested that his ability was active in nature and not passive. His use of chakra was far too precise and controlled for a mere reflex reaction, which in turn implied that he had to identify incoming objects in order to deploy his intangibility. And most importantly, the fact that he deliberately limited its use suggested either an exceedingly high chakra consumption prohibitive for prolonged combat or significant stress on the user, or both. Otherwise, such a limited and evidently efficient minded use of his chakra would not be required. Nevertheless, despite all this, there was something else that aroused both her interest and suspicion. Her purple eyes saw beyond the veil. They saw what lay hidden. The phenomenon ... The jutsu ... His chakra ... The pattern ... The frequency ... It all felt strangely familiar. It all felt strangely suspicious. It was different, yet undeniably similar. She had sensed this pattern before. Quite recently, in fact. ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes, her scrutinising gaze directed at his wooden mask, entirely drawn to his right eye. Tobi ... Could it be ... Was it possible ... Was Tobi really hiding what she thought that he was hiding?
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 32 XII
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©·???©³©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Arc XII Chapter 32
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the object of their interest, Tobi. ¡°...¡± Her friend was standing motionless in the middle of the cave, his mask eerily calm, and his voice still as taciturn as before. ¡°... ... ...¡± ¡°Hey, you ...¡± Shikamaru grinned with a genuine sense of bravado, hardly intimidated by the prospect of fighting the man standing before him. ¡°Care to comment? Or have you perhaps gone mute?¡± His question was directed at Tobi. It was a taunt. ¡°... ... ...¡± Tobi, however, ignored the Nara heir. At least, seemingly so. ¡°...¡± Asami sipped on her steaming tea. What would be his next move? They both knew that this stalemate would not last forever. Sooner or later, he would be forced to act. Whether he wanted to, or not. ¡°...¡± Tobi, meanwhile, continued his pantomime charade without even the slightest care in the world. As if his silence was supposed to last ... forever ... Suddenly, Tobi collapsed, his limbs failing him. His body fell, his fatal descent slow and steady with the grace of a dying swan. Tobi ceased as Tobi plummeted onto the cold and unforgiving ground in an overly dramatic and theatrical manner that would have put even the greatest actors of their time to shame. All while his right arm was raised high, skywards, as if grasping for the last straw of salvation that was nothing but an empty illusion. ¡°...¡± Tobi hit the ground, his body convulsing, twisting. His fingers clawed at his own black coat. His legs spasmed. His voice wailed as if life itself was draining from his very soul. It was his last dying moments. ¡°Aargh! The pain! The agony! I was hit! I was mortally wounded! Darkness creeps upon poor Tobi, slain, murdered in the foulest of ways! Tobi¡¯s time on this wretched earth is near ... The cruel hand of fate has finally taken poor Tobi, a bringer of joy and amusement in equal measure! Plucked far too soon from the beauty of life Oh, what a cruel and heartless world! Oh, what ignominious injustice! In the prime of his youth, poor Tobi must perish, with so much yet to give! Tobi¡¯s tale, unfinished! Tobi¡¯s dreams, unfulfilled! What tragedy!¡± ¡°...¡± Tobi sobbed, his voice hoarse and husky. ¡°Asami-senpai~, weep for Tobi! Remember Tobi, Asami-senpai! Let the world know that Tobi was not merely a man, but also Tobi the Invincible, Tobi the Table, Mightiest amongst the Tables! Also, know that it was Tobi who ate Asami-senpai¡¯s last dango ... It was sweet and tasty... So sweet and tasty ... Aargh, how I¡¯ll miss them ... Now I have no regrets! Not any more! Aargh ... Fate is calling ... Tobi¡¯s vision is fading ... The light is growing dimmer ... Is this how all is supposed to end? Tobi now journeys to the great beyond ...¡± His arm lost its strength and withered. His head slipped, and his eyelids closed at last. The act had closed, and the curtain had set. His melodramatic performance had finally ended. ... ... ... ¡°... ... ...¡± Long silence followed. Shikamaru, Ino, Choji, Guy, Lee, Tenten, everyone was left speechless Even Asami who was savouring her chamomile tea. ¡°... ... ...¡± It would be a lie to say that this was ... not rather unexpected ... even by Tobi¡¯s standards. She might need to advise him to abandon his life as a ninja to further pursue a theatrical career instead. He certainly displayed an uncanny degree of talent for melodramatic performances. He had succeeded in entertaining her. That being said, was he seriously thinking anyone was going to buy his little act? Hardly so The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Tobi peeked around, glancing left and right. ¡°Asami-senpai, are the evil Konoha shinobi gone now? Is Tobi safe?¡± ... ... ... ¡°Hehehe~.¡± Asami mustered an amused giggle, her teacup raised. He had to give him that, he was a master of his craft, was he not? A master at taunting. Tenten clenched her fists, her patience running thin. ¡°You bastard, you¡¯ll see, I¡¯ll make you dance!¡± The girl unfurled a ponderous storage scroll from her back with deliberate intent. ¡°Awwwwww.¡± Tobi shrieked, springing up like a scared cat. All his muscles tensed up, his hand waving. ¡°Ah, no! Poor Tobi has miscalculated! The evil Konoha shinobi not yet gone! No, please, don¡¯t hit Tobi. Tobi innocent! Tobi friendly ...¡± Suddenly, the world cracked. They all were reminded that they were not alone. The ceiling of the cavern groaned. A deep, ominous sound reverberated through the stone and rock. Fractures and cracks were spreading across the entire ceiling. Their result was fairly predictable ... ¡°...¡± Asami lowered her teacup, glancing discreetly sidewards. ¡°...¡± A certain girl was responsible for what was about to occur. A certain girl who had not yet dispensed of her brutish methods. ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes. Sakura ... The girl¡¯s punch, together with her monstrous strength, had lodged a massive pillar of black iron sand straight into the ceiling. With such force that a shock-wave was sent rippling through the underground chamber. The damage was done. The structural integrity of the cave was irrecoverably compromised. The cracks split through the chamber, sharp and deafening. The brittle stone above them gave way, and the first boulders tore free. The cave had begun to collapse. ¡°Awwwww!!!¡± Tobi panicked, running around like a chicken with its head cut off, fear written all across his mask. ¡°Awwww!!! No! Help! We¡¯re all going to die! Run for your lives!¡± More stone followed, and a rain of rock and debris fell upon them, massive boulders plummeting around them like a primordial deluge with the sole intent of burying them alive. Even Asami herself was forced to defend herself against the unwelcome assault. Her purple shielding protected her against the gigantic boulder targeting her sweet, little head. The boulder was split cleanly apart under its sheer weight in the process. It was the second time today that her Konoha friends had disturbed her peace and made her raise her hand ... The air had turned heavy, laden with dust. Eventually, though, the cloud of dust cleared. Her vision was restored, and her attention shifted to her esteemed comrade in arms, the master of dolls and puppets himself. ¡°...¡± Sasori hardly batted an eyelid, his expression blank as usual, unbothered by the destruction of the cave. ¡°This girl ...¡± ¡°...¡± Asami followed his gaze, focusing on a girl she had come to know well, Sakura. The girl was panting, her breath ragged and strained, but she was still standing, still fighting. The fire of determination in her eyes blazing. Behind her stood the old woman, Chiyo, sharp eyed and quick witted, surrounded by her mechanical creations, together with the other Suna girl, Temari. They seemed on the back foot, but the battle had not yet been decided. Asami raised her voice, her words reaching far and wide. ¡°Sasori, old friend ... Unless I am mistaken, you appear to be in a bit of a pinch. Do you perchance need any help?¡± ¡°...¡± Her words elicited a reaction from Sasori. His mechanical joints cracked, and his head slowly, his soulless eyes staring at her, bored, disinterested. ¡°At times like these, the inexperience of your years shows, Asami. Do not estimate my art. My grandmother and her underlings might cause me some trouble, but their demise is inevitable, merely a matter of time.¡± A faint smirk crossed Sasori¡¯s lifeless lips. ¡°So do not intervene, Asami. This is my fight. This is between me and my grandmother.¡± ¡°...¡± Asami ultimately conceded. His point was taken. ¡°If you say so ...¡± So it was like this ... His fight ... His grandmother ... This was ... personal. Sasori pulled the strings, commanding his puppet. ¡°I think the time has come to end this charade, once and for all. Prepare to die.¡± His puppet released its dreaded iron sand. Their fight resumed. In the meanwhile, Asami returned her attention to her most loyal subject and court jester, which contrary to her expectations found himself currently in a bit of a tight spot. ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Asami raised her teacup with all the demeanour of an imperial princess. Her voice was gentle, yet firm with a subtle trace of irritation. ¡°Tobi, my friend, what exactly is this supposed to mean? I hope that you can provide a satisfying explanation.¡± ... ... ... ¡°Ehm, ...¡± Tobi offered an uneasy laugh, his hand scratching his head. ¡°You see, Asami-senpai~, things are a bit sticky down here. In all the confusion, Tobi might¡¯ve somehow, possibly, maybe ended up being captured ... Ugh.¡± Tenten grinned, pressing her kunai closer to his throat, effectively shutting him up. ¡°Who told you that you¡¯re allowed to speak?¡± ¡°...¡± Tobi gulped, his face paling considerably. He stood surrounded from all sides. Tenten guarded his back. The Akimichi boy restrained Tobi¡¯s whole body with his giant hands, holding him tight. Shikamaru pinned down his shadow. ¡°Senpai~! Senpai~, Tobi has been captured by the enemy! Tobi the Table turns out to be far from invincible! Asami-senpai must save poor Tobi! Tobi needs help!¡± ... ... ... ¡°...¡± Asami narrowed her eyes, considerably displeased. For good reasons. The sly fox was doing this on purpose. All in order not to fight.
©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¿???©»©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥